i 
 
 / 
 
 c4- -■mmk,' ' 
 
 4 
 
 ^^: ^- 4. 
 
 ^ii»i»' 
 
 ¥^ 
 
 

 BV 1475 .J13 1853 v. 3 
 
 Stories and catechisings in 
 illustration of the 
 
STORIES 
 AND CATECHISINGS 
 
 IN ILLUSTRATION 
 
 OF THE COLLECTS: 
 
 OR, 
 
 THE SAINTS' DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 EDlTEip BY 
 
 THE REV. WILLIAM JACKSON, M.A., OXON. 
 
 VOLUME III. 
 
 THE COLLECTS FOR SAINTs' DAYS. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 JOHN AND CHAELES MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW ; 
 AND J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 1853. 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 St. Andrew's Day. 
 
 St. Thomas the Apostle's Day. 
 
 St. Stephen's Day. 
 
 St. John the Evangelist's Day. 
 
 The Innocents' Day. 
 
 The Conversion of St. Paul. 
 
 The Presentation of Christ in the Temple. 
 
 St. Matthias's Day. 
 
 The Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin Mary 
 
 St. Mark's Day. 
 
 St. Philip and St. James's Day. 
 
 St. Barnabas the Apostle. 
 
 St. John Baptist's Day. 
 
 St. Peter's Day. 
 
 St. James the Apostle. 
 
 St. Bartholomew the Apostle. 
 
 St. Matthew the Apostle. 
 
 St. Michael and all Angels. 
 
 St. Luke the Evangelist. 
 
 St. Simon and St. Jude, Apostles. 
 
 All Saints' Day. 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE saints' DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Alniif/lity God, who didst give such grace unto Thy 
 holy Apostle Saint Andrew, that he readily obeyed the 
 calling of Thy Son Jesus Christ, and fullowed Him 
 roithout delay ; Grant unto us all, that we, being 
 called by Thy holy Word^ may forthwith give up our- 
 selves obediently to fulfil Thy holy commandments ; 
 through the same Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Before beginning a second year with the Forley 
 boys, I must inform my readers of several changes 
 which took place in the parish at its commence- 
 ment. For many months jSIr Walton had found his 
 health declining, and that he could not attend to his 
 duties with the same energy and strength as had 
 been his wont. His voice was failing him, and 
 those who sat at the west end of the Church com- 
 l^lained that they could not hear him ; and although, 
 as we have seen, Miss Walton generally relieved 
 him from attendance in the school-room on Sunday, 
 the exertion of teaching the girls at his own house 
 was more than he had strength for, together with 
 the duties in the Church. But although this Sun- 
 day class, the singing lessons, the evening schools, 
 and other things, had been trying him for some time, 
 he would not give them up ; for he could not be 
 happy to feel that any means of good was neglected, 
 as long as it was possible to carry it on. Manv an 
 No. 68. 1—3 1 
 
ST. Andrew's day. 
 
 anxious conversation he and his sister had on this 
 subject. At len<)^th, after Mr Walton had been laid 
 up for a fortnight with a severe attack in his throat, 
 wliich left his voice painfully afi'ected, he decided 
 that it was necessary for the parish that he should 
 have the assistance of a curate, and before St. 
 Andrew's Day, a gentleman of the name of Mr Spen- 
 cer was fixed in comfortable cottage lodgings, as 
 curate of Forley. This involved other changes, for 
 the medical man insisted upon Mr Walton's resting 
 his voice as nuich as possible, and upon his giving 
 up all teaching of children on Sundays for a con- 
 siderable time. 
 
 It was perhaps a week after Mr Spencer's arrival 
 that he and Mr and Miss Walton were sitting 
 together talldng over parish arrangements, some of 
 which must now be imparted to my readers. 
 
 * Well !' said Mr Walton, with a sigh, ' since I am 
 ordered to be idle, I suppose I must be, but it seems 
 strange to me to let others take my work.' 
 
 ^You must not consider it your work now, but 
 mine,' replied Mr Spencer, smiling. ^You say, I 
 think, that the evening schools are carried on at this 
 house, twice a week.' 
 
 ' Yes, and Miss Walton always helped me,' re- 
 turned Mr Walton. ' I suppose you won't be sorry 
 for a little assistance too.' 
 
 ^No, I shall be very glad of it,' answered Mr 
 Spencer. ' Indeed, I think I hardly could teach the 
 number who attend without it, and I know Miss 
 Walton would be sorry to give up her work.' 
 
 ' You judge quite rightly,' said Miss Walton. ' I 
 would much rather continue to help in every way 
 I can.' 
 
 ^ Let us now fix about the Sunday arrangements,' 
 said Mr Walton, after a few moments' silence. ^ You 
 say you would rather not have a class of girls, 
 Mr Spencer?' 
 
 2 
 
ST. ANDREV>^ S DAY 
 
 ^ Certamly I should prefer boys/ he rephed, ^ for 
 1 have always been used to them ; if you can find a 
 teacher for your class, and let me take the second- 
 class boys, it will be the best arrangement, I think.' 
 
 ^ No, I don't think I can do that,' returned Mr 
 AValton, who was now often called the Vicar ; and 
 then after a moment's pause, he continued, speaking 
 to his sister, ^ What do you say, Maria, will you 
 take my class of girls, and let ^vlr Spencer have your 
 bovs ? it seems the best arrangement, since / must 
 not go on with them.' 
 
 She did not answer just at first, for the idea of 
 parting with the class she had taught so long was 
 painful to her ; but after a moment's thought she 
 said, ' It is hard for me to say, yes. Poor boys ! 
 they seem to belong to me ; but of course I will do 
 just what you wish ; if you think that arrange- 
 ment best, I will not put any difficulty in the way.' 
 
 Tlds, then, was the final determination; Mr Spencer 
 was to take the first-class boys in future, and Miss 
 Walton the girls. 
 
 Some days afterwards tliere w^as another conver- 
 sation between the same parties, a portion of which 
 must also be given. 
 
 ^I have been thinking,' said Miss Walton, 'th;^t 
 as the boys cannot all attend the catechisings wliich 
 the girls have in church, on Saints' days, it would 
 be very desirable to give them a lesson in the 
 evenings, when their work is over.' 
 
 ^ So it would,' returned Mr Walton ; ' only I think 
 Mr Spencer's evenings are sufficiently taken up 
 already. I should not like him to have another 
 evening's engagement.' 
 
 ' I wanted you to say that,' replied Miss Walton, 
 laughing. ' Now you must have my second thoughts ; 
 I don't like to give up all connexion with my poor 
 boys so suddenly, so 1 want them to come to me on 
 Saints' day evenings, and let me teach them as I 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 used to do. What do you say, Mr Spencer? have 
 you iiny objection ?' 
 
 ' How can I have ?' he replied. ' Do just what 
 you like. I wish you would do so, it would make 
 me feel a little less unhappy at having taken 
 them out of your hands. I am sure the j)Oor boys 
 must regret the change.' 
 
 ' They won't feel that when they become accus- 
 tomed to you,' replied Miss Walton. ^I dare say 
 they are strange yet, as I feel strange with the 
 girls. — Then it is fixed that I may have them on a 
 Saint's-day evening,' she continued, after a moment's 
 pause. 
 
 ' Surely,' replied both Mr Spencer and her brother. 
 
 Let us now see how the proposal was taken by 
 the boys. Miss Walton was waiting to help in the 
 evening school, as it had been arranged that she 
 should do, one dreary evening in November, when 
 the boys began to come in by small parties, wet and 
 cold. She invited those who had come from 
 a distance, and were very wet, to draw near the 
 fire, and dry their clothes ; and whilst some were 
 doing this, and before the regular work of the even- 
 ing began. Miss Walton mentioned it to them. 
 
 ' Boys, I have something to propose to you,' she 
 said ; ' I have often regretted that you have not a 
 lesson on every festival, as well as on those connected 
 with our Lord's life. Would you all like to come 
 to me here, every Saint's-day evening, for a lesson ?' 
 
 ' To you, ma'am 1' cried most of the first-class 
 boys. ' Oh ! yes, very much.' 
 
 ' Yes, to me,' replied Miss Walton. ^ Mr Spencer 
 has enough trouble with you already ; don't you think 
 he has r 
 
 '■ I don't know, ma'am,' answered Charley ; ' but I 
 am sure we shall all like coming to you.' 
 
 ^ Then if you would all like it, and think you can 
 come regularly, I will give you a lesson, and tell you 
 
 4 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 all I know of the history of the Saint commemo- 
 rated.' 
 
 ^ Thank you, ma'am/ replied several, while some 
 hesitated, saying they should like to come greatly, 
 but feared their w^ork would sometimes keep them 
 away. After some consultation, however, it was 
 agreed that they would try to come, and Miss Wal- 
 ton promised that the lesson should begin as late as 
 possible in summer, to accommodate those who 
 worked late ; and in winter it should begin a^ soon 
 as ever the evening service was over. 
 
 When this w^as arranged, the work of the evening 
 began. Benjamin Fulford, one of the elder youths 
 who attended the evening school most regularly, M^as 
 sitting next to Edward, and whispered to him a 
 moment afterwards, ^ I should so like to come to 
 these lessons.' 
 
 ^ Would you !' exclaimed Edward. ^ I'm sure Miss 
 W^alton would let you.' 
 
 ' I don't think she w^ould. I am sure she only 
 meant the first-class boys,' returned Benjamin. 
 
 While this whispered conversation went on, the 
 very same idea was passing through Miss Walton's 
 mind, for she had fancied from the looks of some, as 
 she had mentioned it to the boys, that they were 
 wishing to join the lesson, and she was hesitating 
 whether to offer them the choice. 
 
 After a few w^ords with Mr Spencer, she made 
 up her mind, and just before they all left she said 
 once more, ' Perhaps some of you elder ones might 
 like to join the boys on a Saints'-day evening ; it 
 you will consent to be questioned like the rest, I 
 shall be very glad to see any one who will come.' 
 
 Benjamin replied instantly, ^ Please, ma'am, I 
 should like it very much. I w^as just saying so to 
 Edward.' 
 
 ' Very well, Benjamin, I hope you will be able to 
 come regularly. Will any one else come ?' she asked. 
 
 5 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 Allen Mason, Alfred's eldest brother, said he 
 would think about it ; and others said they did not 
 know ; and with these answers they bade good even- 
 ing, and took their leave. 
 
 ' But you are a baby, Benjamin, to talk of going 
 to school to Miss Walton, with all the little boys, to 
 be questioned!' exclaimed three or four of the young 
 men when they were fairly outside. 
 
 ' You all go to school to Miss Walton every even- 
 ing school night, don't youl' replied Benjamin; ' and 
 as to going with the little boys, Edward is not a 
 httle boy.' 
 
 ' No, but he goes to the Sunday school, so 
 he's different,' they replied ; ' and Mr Walton used 
 to teach us at night-school, and Mr Spencer does 
 now ; we don't go to Miss Walton only. Fancy 
 Benjamin at school again, and taught by a lady !' 
 they continued, with a loud laugh. ' You'll not be 
 such a ninny, Vvdll you, Allen ?' 
 
 It so happened that when Miss Walton had first 
 proposed it, Allen had felt extremely inclined to 
 accept the offer, especially when he heard Benjamin 
 say he would go ; and it was only a suppressed 
 smile which he had noticed on the faces of several of 
 his companions, that had made him give a doubtful 
 answer ; and now that the laugh was undisguised, he 
 shrank from the idea of acknowledging his wish, 
 and replied. ^ No, I don't think I shall.' 
 
 ' And do you really mean you'll go if nobody else 
 does ?' they said to Ben in a jeering tone. 
 
 Benjamin had wavered for a moment, as the coarse 
 laugh of his companions sounded in his ears ; but as 
 they put this question, he thought, ' If I waver now, I 
 shall never dare to say I shall go again ; I'll keep to 
 what I said ;' so he replied, ' I've nothing to do 
 with others. I told Miss Walton that I should go, and 
 so I shall : it is nothing to you whether I go or not. 
 
 For some time they continued to laugh at him, 
 
 6 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 but he took do more notice of it, and soon parted 
 from them. 
 
 A day or two afterwards he was talking to Allen, 
 trying to persuade him to alter his mind, and come 
 with him. 
 
 ^ I should like it well enough,' said Allen, ' but the 
 rest make such a fuss about it. I'll wait a bit, and 
 see ; perhaps some of ^em will change their minds.' 
 
 ' Nonsense, Allen ! what have you to do with 
 them ?' returned Benjamin. ' I am sure if you wait 
 a bit you'll never come at all. Now, like a good 
 fellow, just fix to come with me to-morrow night, 
 nobody will know any thing about it ; for it will be 
 quite dark.' 
 
 ' But they'll know afterwards,' he replied ; ' de- 
 pend upon it they'll be on the watch ; but, look here I 
 if you vf\\\ wait till next time, when it's forgotten, 
 then I'll go with you.' 
 
 ' No,' said Benjamin, ' I can't do that ; I always 
 like to do a thing at once when I make up my mind 
 to it. Besides, I know very well you'll not be a bit 
 more willing to go next time ; so say you'll come now.' 
 
 Allen hesitated a moment, but replied again, ' No, 
 I really can't come this time. I've some work to do ; 
 but I'll think about it before next time.' 
 
 *And you'll only think,' Benjamin muttered to 
 himself as he left Allen ; and thus it proved. In- 
 stead of being more inclined by the follomng Saint's- 
 day, he then decidedly refused. He had seen and heard 
 all the ridicule which was poured upon Benjamin, 
 and the inclination to join him at the risk of sub- 
 jecting himself to the same had passed away. 
 Benjamin, on the contrary, braving it at the be- 
 ginning, cared less and less about it; he showed 
 so much indifference to their words, that they had 
 quite ceased to tease him to his face, and only in- 
 dulged in a joke behind his back, which hurt them- 
 selves much more than him. 
 
 1-3. 5 7 
 
On the evening of St. Andrew's day, none of the 
 hoys forgot their engagement. 
 
 ' I am so glad Miss Walton is going to teach us/ 
 exclaimed Alfred. ' It will seem so natural.' 
 
 ^ So am I,' returned Charley. ' I wonder whether 
 she'll read to us too.' 
 
 ' I am sure Mr Spencer is very kind/ said Samuel. 
 
 ' So he is, but we know Miss Walton best/ cried 
 half a dozen. ' We like her to teach us best, though 
 we do like Mr Spencer too.' 
 
 ' It would be strange if we did not like IMiss Wal- 
 ton best, after she has taught us so long,' said An- 
 drew. ' I know I wish she always taught us. I am 
 glad we are going to her now.' They tal!^:ed in this 
 way until they reached the house. After some had 
 repeated the Collect, and Miss Walton was just 
 saying she should wish them all to learn it, Benjamin 
 (and Edward, who had delayed in order to call for 
 him) entered the room ; the former cheerfully took his 
 place among the boys, although all (except Edward) 
 were so much younger than himself; and even 
 between him and Edward there were two or three 
 years. 
 
 ' Can you tell me, boys/ asked Miss Walton, ^ what 
 Saints our Church leads us to commemorate V 
 
 ^ The Apostles,' replied Alfred. 
 
 3Iiss W. Are there not others, besides the 
 Apostles ? 
 
 ' The Evangelists,' said George. 
 
 Miss W. W^ho are the Evangelists ? 
 
 All. St. Matthew, St. Mark, St. Luke, and St. 
 Jolm. 
 
 Miss W. Why are they called Evangelists ? 
 
 Francis. Because they wrote the four Gospels. 
 
 Miss W. How many Apostles were there ? 
 
 Several. Twelve. 
 
 Miss IV. And who was afterwards named among 
 the Apostles ? 
 
 8 
 
ST. ANDIIEW S DAY. 
 
 George. St. Paul, and St. Barnabas. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; but besides the Apostles and the 
 two Evangelists, who ^vcre not of the number of the 
 Apostles, do we commemorate any other Saints ? 
 
 Alfred. Yes, St. John the Baptist, and St. 
 Stephen. 
 
 Miss W. What do we call the days set apart for 
 the commemoration of these holy men ? 
 
 ' Festivals, or holy days,' replied one or two. 
 
 Miss TK And are these all the holy days we have ? 
 
 Charley. No ; there is St. ^Michael and all Angels' 
 day ; All Saints' day, and the Holy Innocents. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and besides that, we have one or 
 two days set apart in memory of great and important 
 events, as the Purification, and the Annunciation of 
 the Blessed Virgin. How many have we altogether, 
 besides those immediately connected w4th our Lord's 
 life and actions ? 
 
 After a moment's thought, while some turned 
 to look at their Prayer-books, George answered, 
 ' Twenty-one.' 
 
 Miss W. You are right, George. And now, can 
 you tell me why the Church sets apart days to com- 
 memorate holy men? 
 
 ' To show them honour,' said Benjamin, 
 
 Miss W. Yes, that is certainly one reason — to show 
 our honour and love to them. Just as we should 
 keep in memory our parents' birth-days, even when 
 they can no longer rejoice with us. But the highest 
 reason for keeping Saints' days is (not that we may 
 honour the Saints, but) that we may glorify God. 
 For, by w^hose power and mercy are they enabled to 
 be saints % 
 
 ' The grace and mercy of God,' replied the boys. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and therefore w^e set apart days on 
 w^hich to give glory to God for His grace and mercy 
 thus manifested in them, enabling them to overcome 
 sin and Satan, and bringing them safely and glori- 
 
 9 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 ously to the home of endless rest and peace. But 
 do we gain nothing ourselves also in contemplating 
 holy men and God's dealing with them ? 
 
 Edwai'd. Yes, we can learn from their examples. 
 
 Aliss W. Just so. We commemorate them that 
 we may learn from them. The Church draws our 
 attention to their examples, that we may learn to 
 follow in their steps. 
 
 ' Martyrs and saints — each glorious day 
 Dawning in order on our way — 
 Remind us, how our darksome clay 
 May keep th' ethereal warmth our new Creator brought.'* 
 
 Let us now turn our attention to the Saint we com- 
 memorate to-day ; and after learning all we can of 
 hi^ life, see what lesson we may take from his bright 
 example. Who is brought before us to-day, boys? 
 
 ' St. Andrew,' cried all. 
 
 * I wonder how much you can tell me of his life,' 
 said Miss Walton. 'First, whose son was hef 
 
 Andreic. The son of Jonas. 
 
 Miss W. And who was his brother ? 
 
 Several. St. Peter. (See St. John, i. 41, 42.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and St. Andrew is generally sup- 
 posed to have been the younger brother ; he was 
 born at Bethsaida (verse 44) ; and can you tell me 
 what his occupation was ? 
 
 Several. That of a fisherman. 
 
 Miss W. Whose disciple was he before followdnj, 
 Christ? 
 
 Edicard. One of St. John the Baptist's. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; thus much we know of him before 
 he came to Christ ; and we commemorate him before 
 all, because he was the first who followed Christ. 
 When do we first find him mentioned? Look at 
 St. John, i. 35, 36. 
 
 Edgar, ' Again the next day after, John stood 
 
 * The Christian Year. Sunday next before Advent. 
 
 10 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY, 
 
 and two of his disciples ; and looking upon Jesus as 
 He walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God !' 
 
 Miss W. What are we told was the effect of these 
 words upon the two disciples ? 
 
 Ben. ' They followed Jesus.' (Verse 37.) 
 
 Miss W. And who are we told was one of the 
 two % 
 
 Charley. ' One of the two which heard John 
 speak, and followed Him, was Andrew, Simon Peter's 
 brother.' (Verse 40.) 
 
 3Iiss W. What was his first work after coming to 
 Christ? 
 
 Charley. To bring his brother Peter also. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, ' He it was (says Bishop Sparrow) 
 that said, " We have found the Messias," and there- 
 fore his day is rightly set at the beginning of Ad- 
 vent for ever, to bring news de Adventu Domini^ of 
 the Advent or coming of our Lord.' Thus we find 
 St. Andrew the first to follow Christ. But we have 
 no reason to suppose he then remained with Him ; 
 both he and St. Peter appear to have returned to 
 their occupation : for, about a year afterwards, where 
 do you read in the Gospel for to-day that Jesus was 
 walking when He found them ? 
 
 Matthew. By the sea of Galilee. 
 
 Miss W. What were they doing? 
 
 Walter. Casting a net into the sea. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, busily engaged in their occupation ; 
 and when Jesus saw them, what did He say to 
 them ? 
 
 All. He called them, saying, ^Follow Me; and I 
 will make you fishers of men.' 
 
 Miss W. Did they obey ? 
 
 A II. Yes, ' They straightway left their nets and 
 followed Him.' 
 
 Miss W. But even then St. Andrew did not re- 
 ceive the commission of an Apostle. What does 
 Apostle mean? 
 
 11 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 Francis. One that is sent. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; St. Andrew received his commis- 
 sion as an Apostle with the other eleven some little 
 time after. Look at St. Luke, vi. 13, 14. 
 
 Samuel. ' And when it was day He called unto 
 Him His disciples : and of them He chose twelve, 
 whom also He named Apostles ; Simon .... and 
 Andrew liis brother.' 
 
 Miss JV. And after having thus called them to 
 the Apostolate, what did Jesus do ? 
 
 Edward. Sent them forth to preach. (St. Matt. 
 X. 5.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; thus we find St. Andrew first 
 following Jesus when pointed out as the Lamb of 
 God by the v/ord of St. John the Baptist ; then 
 obeying the call from Jesus to follow Him ; and 
 afterwards sent as an Apostle to preach. After some 
 time we again hear of his bringing others to Christ ; 
 can you remember when ? 
 
 George. Tlie Greeks who came to Philip, saying, 
 * Sir, we would see Jesus.' 
 
 Miss W. What did Philip do ? 
 
 Francis. ' Philip cometh and telleth Andrew, and 
 again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus.' (St. John, 
 xii. 21, 22.) 
 
 Miss W. We have now, I think, traced all the 
 history we find of St. Andrew in the Bible, but I 
 will also tell you what more is known of him. After 
 our Lord's ascension into heaven it is generally 
 affirmed by the ancients that the Apostles agrf^ed 
 among themselves what part of the world they 
 should severally take. Some think they decided by 
 lot, and wxre guided in their choice by the Holy 
 Spirit, who governed the Church so manifestly in 
 the early times. In this division St. Andrew had 
 allotted to him Scythia, and the neighbouring 
 countries. He travelled through Cappadocia, Gala- 
 tia, and Bithynia, instructing them in the faith. 
 
 12 
 
ST. A><DREW S DAY. 
 
 As Miss Walton said this she reached a map, and 
 the boys found the places mentioned. She then con- 
 tinued : ' Passing along the Euxine Sea, where the 
 people were very barbarous and inhospitable (it 
 was their custom to sacrifice strangers, and of their 
 skulls to make drinking-cups, which they used at 
 their feasts and banquets), St. Andrew came into the 
 soHtudes of Scythia. At the city of Sinope, on the 
 Euxine Sea, it is said he met with his brother, St. 
 Peter, and stayed with him for some time. It is a 
 pleasant thought, boys, is it not, to imagine the two 
 brothers thus meeting after a long absence, in the 
 midst of their weary journeys, and many difficulties?' 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' replied some, while Charley added, 
 ^ They must have had a great deal to say to each 
 other !' 
 
 ' No doubt they had,' continued Miss Walton ; 
 ^they would try to encourage each other in their 
 labours, and to strengthen each other to bear the 
 troubles which God might send them. The inhabi- 
 tants of Sinope were mostly Jews, who were soon 
 roused to anger against the holy Apostle as he 
 preached Christ to the multitudes. In their rage 
 they first attempted to burn the house where St. 
 Andrew was staying, and afterwards getting him 
 into their power, they treated him with savage 
 cruelty, throwing him to the ground, and stamping 
 upon him, and then dragging him from place to place. 
 At length, thinking that they had killed him, they 
 cast him out of the city.' 
 
 ^ And was he not dead V cried Walter. 
 
 ' No,' said Miss Walton, ' God had more work for 
 him to do, and we are told that he recovered, and 
 publicly appeared in the city again, and after this 
 many were converted to the faith.' 
 
 ^That was like St. Paul at Lystra,' rem.arked 
 Edward. 
 
 ' Yes, but we are quite sure of the truth of the 
 
 13 
 
ST. ANDRIWV S DAY. 
 
 accounts of St. Paul, because that is recorded in the 
 Bible/ said Miss Walton, ^ whereas the history of St. 
 Andrew is only uncertain. However, since we know 
 that God wrought a miracle in behalf of one Apostle, 
 we may believe that He would do the same for 
 another, if it pleased Him. For some time after 
 this St. Andrew continued to preach in those parts, 
 converting many to the faith. He is said to have 
 ordained Stachys (whom St. Paul calls his beloved, 
 Rom. xvi. 9) first Bishop of Constantinople ; and 
 then, being banished from that city, to have travel- 
 led over Thrace, Macedonia, Thessaly, Achaia, and 
 Epyrus, preaching the Gospel. At length he came 
 to the city of Patrge, in Achaia, where he was soon 
 called upon to lay down his life for a testimony 
 to those truths which he so zealously preached, 
 ^geas was Proconsul of Achaia, and observing that 
 multitudes of people were forsaking Paganism, and 
 embracing Christianity, he endeavoured by threats 
 and rewards to induce them to return to idolatry. 
 St. Andrew, therefore, resolutely and calmly ad- 
 dressed him, " reminding him that he who was a 
 judge himself should revere the great Judge of all, 
 before Whom all should stand." He implored him 
 to leave off the impieties of idolatry, and give honour 
 to the true God. The proconsul only derided him, 
 saying that he was the propagator of a new religion, 
 whose author had been ignominiously put to death 
 on the cross. Then did St. Andrew point out to 
 this foolish man the great love and kindness of 
 Christ in thus dying, and that it was for man's sal- 
 vation He had been willing to bear the shame and 
 suffering of the cross. But the proconsul still con- 
 tinued hardened, saying that St. Andrew might con- 
 vince others, but that he could not convince him, 
 threatening that if he did not at once sacrifice to the 
 gods, he would cause him to suffer oji that cross 
 which he so much extolled. St. Andrew replied, 
 
 14 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAT. 
 
 " that he did sacrifice every day to God, the only 
 true and Omnipotent Being, not with fumes and 
 bloody offerings, but in the sacrifice of the Immacu- 
 late Lamb of God." The issue was that the Apostle 
 was committed to prison, which so enraged the 
 people that they would have broken out into mutiny, 
 had not the Apostle restrained them, persuading 
 them to imitate the mildness and patience of our 
 meek and humble Saviour, begging of them not to 
 hinder him from that crown of martyrdom which now 
 awaited him. The next day St. Andrew was again 
 brought before the tribunal, and ^geas used every 
 persuasion to induce him to be guilty of idolatry, 
 that so, by his example, he might bring those back 
 who had before been converted by his preaching ; 
 again threatening him with exquisite tortures, and 
 the cross, if he refused. Of course his persuasions 
 and threatenings were both in vain, and St. Andrew 
 refusing to argue any more with ^geas, and declar- 
 ing himself willing to suffer any thing, the sentence 
 of death was passed upon him. The proconsul, it 
 is said, was the more angry, because, among others, 
 St. Andrew had converted Maximilla, his wife, and 
 Stratocles, his brother, to the Christian faith. I will 
 now,' said Miss Walton, ' read you a short account of 
 his martyrdom, showing you that he was not only 
 ready to follow Christ, but to suffer for Him. " The 
 proconsul first commanded him to be scourged, 
 seven lictors successively whipping his naked body ; 
 and seeing his invincible patience and constancy, 
 commanded him to be crucified, but not to be 
 fastened to the cross with nails, but cords, that so 
 his death might be more lingering and tedious. As 
 he was led to execution, to which he went with a 
 cheerful and composed mind, the people cried out 
 that he was an innocent and good man, and unjustly 
 condemned to die. Being come within sight of the 
 cross, he saluted it with this kind of address : That 
 
 15 
 
ST. ANDREW'S DAY. 
 
 he had long desired and expected this happy hour ; 
 that the cross had been consecrated by the Body of 
 Christ hanging on it, and adorned with His members 
 MS with so many inestimable jewels ; that he came 
 joyful and triumphing to it, that it might receive 
 him as a disciple and follower of Him who once hung 
 upon it, and be the means to carry him safe unto his 
 Master, having been the instrument upon which his 
 Master had redeemed him. Having prayed, and ex- 
 horted the people to constancy and perseverance in 
 that religion which he had delivered to them, he was 
 fastened to the cross, whereon he hung two days, 
 teaching and instructing the people all the time ; 
 and when great importunities in the meanwhile were 
 used to the proconsul to spare his life, he earnestly 
 begged of our Lord that he might at this time de- 
 part. God heard his prayer, and he immediately 
 expired, on the last of November, though in what 
 year no certain account can be recovered.'* It is 
 said,' continued Miss Walton, as she shut her book, 
 ' that St. Andrew was crucified on a cross the shape 
 of the letter X, and therefore crosses in that form go 
 by the name of St. Andrew's cross. His body was 
 taken down and embalmed, and then decently and 
 honourably buried by Maximilla, who, if not the 
 wife of ^geas, the proconsul, was a lady of quality 
 and estate. St. Andrew's body was afterwards 
 solemnly removed by Constantine the Great to Con- 
 stantinople, and buried in the great church which he 
 had built in honour of that Apostle. * 
 
 *And now, boys,' said Miss Walton, 'that we 
 have seen how St. Andrew obeyed the call of Christ, 
 and suffered for Him, tell me by whose grace we say 
 in the Collect he was enabled to do it ?' 
 
 ' The grace of God,' said several. 
 
 * See ' Cave's Lives of the Apostles,' to which work the 
 author is indebted for most of the information given of the 
 lives of the Apostles and Evangelists. 
 
 16 
 
ST. ANDREW'S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. Yes. Are we taught in God's Word 
 that it is only by the grace of God that any can 
 come to Christ ? 
 
 George. ' No man can come to Me, except the 
 Father which hath sent Me draw him.'' (St. John, 
 vi. 44.) 
 
 Miss W. And again speaking of His Apostles, 
 what does our Saviour say in chapter xvii. 6 ? 
 
 Samuel. ^ I have manifested Thy Name unto the 
 men which Thou gavest Me out of the world : Thine 
 they were, and Tliou gavest them Me.' 
 
 Miss W. When did you say he was actually called 
 to follow Christ ? 
 
 Charley. AVhen Jesus, passing by the Sea of 
 Galilee, said to him, ^ Follow Me.' (See Gospel for 
 the day.) 
 
 Miss W. In what two ways do we say in the Col- 
 lect he attended to this call? 
 
 Francis. Readily, and without delay. 
 
 Miss fV. What do you mean by ' readily ? ' 
 
 ' With a wiUing mind,' said Edward. 
 
 ^ Without letting anything hinder him,' said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, if his heart had not been ready, he 
 might have said he could not leave his fishing just 
 then, his nets and boats must be attended to: but 
 did he do this ? 
 
 Several. No, he left all and followed Jesus. 
 
 Miss W. And how do we know that he did it 
 without delay? 
 
 ' It says he " straightway " left his nets,' said Ben- 
 jamin. 
 
 Miss W. And for what purpose did he do this ? 
 
 Francis. To obey the call of Jesus, and follow 
 Him. 
 
 Miss W. Having thus contemplated, in the intro- 
 duction, the example of St. Andrew, what do we 
 pray for ourselves ? 
 
 All. ' Grant unto us all, that we, being called by 
 
 17 
 
ST. Andrew's day. 
 
 Thy holy Word, may forthwith give up ourselves 
 obediently to fulfil Thy holy commandments ; through 
 the same Jesus Christ our Lord.' 
 
 Miss W. Though Jesus Christ is no longer among 
 us to call us with an audible voice, how do we say 
 we are called ? 
 
 Andreiv. By God's holy Word. 
 
 Miss W. Where do we find His holy Word % 
 
 Matthew. In the Bible. 
 
 Miss W. Can you give me any texts, which call 
 upon us to follow Christ ? 
 
 Alfred. ' Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are 
 heavy laden. . . . Take My yoke upon you, and learn 
 of Me.' (St. Matt. xi. 28, 29.) 
 
 George. ' If any man will come after Me, let him 
 deny himself, and take up his cross and follow ^ie.' 
 (Chap. xvi. 24.) 
 
 Miss W. And to what are we called ? 
 
 Edivard. To obey God's commandments. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; what did our Saviour answer to the 
 young man Mdio came to Him, asking, ' Good Master, 
 what good thing shall I do that I may inherit eternal 
 lifer 
 
 Francis. ' If thou wilt enter into life, keep the com- 
 mandments.^ (St. Matt., xix. 17.) 
 
 Miss W. When were we first called to this obe- 
 dience ? 
 
 Several. At our Baptism. 
 
 3Iiss W. When we promised — what ? 
 
 Walter. To ' keep God's holy will and command- 
 ments, and walk in the same all the days of our life.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes; therefore we say, ^that we being 
 called by Thy holy Word.' But is not the call re- 
 newed again and again? 
 
 Edicard. Yes, whenever we hear God's Word read 
 or preached. 
 
 Miss W. That is quite right ; and in many other 
 ways also ; in Confirmation, at the Holy Communion. 
 
 18 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 by sickness and trouble, by blessings and privileges, 
 we are called. How do we pray that we may obey 
 thecal!? 
 
 Benjamin. ' Forthwith.' 
 
 Miss W. What does ^ forthwith' mean ? 
 
 Francis. Without delay. 
 
 Miss W. And how can we show that we attend to 
 the call? 
 
 Charley. By giving up ourselves obediently to ful- 
 fil God's commandments. 
 
 Miss W. Did the young man do this of whom we 
 spoke just now? 
 
 Alfred. No ; when Jesus bade him sell all that he 
 had, and give to the poor, ' he went away sorrowful.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, he would not give uj) himself. But 
 v.e pray that we may have grace to do so without 
 delay, as David did. Psalm cxix. 59, 60. 
 
 Samuel. ' I called mine ovv^n ways to remembrance ; 
 and turned my feet unto Thy testimonies. / made 
 Itaste^ and prolonged not the tirne, to keep Thy com- 
 mandments.^ 
 
 Miss W. Again, what did Cornelius do when com- 
 manded to send for St. Peter? 
 
 Andrew. He sent immediately. (See Acts, x. 33.) 
 
 Bliss W. And when St. Paul was called by the 
 vi>?ion, how does he say he attended ? 
 
 George. ^ I was not disobedient unto the heavenly 
 vision.' (Chap. xxvi. 19.) 
 
 Miss W. And lastly, what example of this is set 
 before us by the Church to-day ? 
 
 All. Saint Andrew, who readily obeyed the call of 
 Christ, and followed Plim without delay. 
 
 3Ess W. Yes ; the contemplation therefore of the 
 life and history of St. Andrew, we may make useful 
 to ourselves — how? 
 
 Charley. By following his example. 
 
 Miss TV. And how does the Church teacli us that 
 
 we can follow it ? 
 
 19 
 
ST. ANDEEW'S DAY. 
 
 Francis. By forthwith giving up ourselves to obey 
 God's commandments. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, boys, God is to-day calling each one 
 of you by the example of St. Andrew to follow 
 Christ, and the Churcli teaches you to pray for grace 
 to do it forthwith. Delay is dangerous. What warn- 
 ing did our Saviour give to those who, when He called 
 them, began with one consent to make excuse ; one 
 wishing to bury his father, and another to bid fare- 
 well to his friends ? 
 
 George. ^No man, having put his hand to the 
 plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of 
 God.' (St. Luke, ix. 62.) 
 
 Miss JV. Yes, He would suffer no delay. You 
 cannot put off and say, When I am older I will follow 
 Christ ; when I can escape from the laugh of my 
 companions, I will leave off doing wrong, and will try 
 and obey God's commandments. Such delays as 
 these will lead to ruin. When a duty is put before 
 you, how soon must you do it ? 
 
 Several. Forthwith. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; the very first opportunity after- 
 wards. For example ; if you have neglected the 
 worship of God in His house, and the duty is put be- 
 fore you, when must you do it ? 
 
 ' The first time there is service,' said Benjamin. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, it would not do to delay, and say, 
 I'll take my pleasure once, and then I'll begin to go 
 regularly ; would it ? 
 
 ^ No, once would go on to often,' said Edward. 
 
 Miss W. The same might be said about private 
 prayer. What did Mr Walton tell you about it this 
 evening % 
 
 ' That we ought never to neglect it,' said Andrew. 
 
 ' That we ought to kneel down to say our prayers,' 
 said Walter. 
 
 ' And not care about our companions laughing at 
 us,' added Charley. 
 
ST. ANDREW S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. How soon should you attend to these 
 instructions ? 
 
 Matthew. Without delay. 
 
 Miss ^F. Yes ; if you have neglected to pray, or 
 neglected to kneel in prayer, God was calling you 
 by Mr Walton's words to amendment, and you. 
 should at once obey the call. So it is in all the 
 duties that are put before you. Every time you 
 hear them, God is calling you to their performance. 
 Take heed that you listen to the call, and forthwith 
 obey it. Give up yourselves to obedience, and let it 
 not be half-hearted, but after the example of St. 
 Andrew, leave all and follow Christ : then will you, 
 with him, reap your reward hereafter. 
 
 21 
 
J. AM3 C. MOZLEV, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J, H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price lid., or 10*. 6</. per 100. 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE saints' DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 ^t ©Ijcmas ti)t aipnstle's Sat). 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Almighty and everliving God, who for the more con- 
 firmation of the faith didst suffer Thy holy Apostle 
 Thomas to he doubtful in Thy Son's resurrection ,- 
 Grant us so perfectly, and without alVdouht, to be- 
 lieve in Thy Son Jesus Christ, that our faith in Thy 
 sight may never he reproved. Hear us, O Lord, 
 through the same Jesus Christ, to whom, with Thee 
 and the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, now 
 a7id for evermore. Amen. 
 
 ' I HAVE received a letter fi'om Mr Warble, boys,' 
 said Miss Walton, on entering the room on the 
 evening of St. Thomas's day. ' He sends his kind 
 regards to you all, and something else which he 
 promised to send ; what do you think it is V 
 
 ' Oh ! is it the history of Maurice Rowland?' cried 
 several of the boys. 
 
 ' It is,' replied ^iiss Walton, ' and he says he has 
 finished it as quickly as he could, thinking that I 
 should like to read it to you on Saints' days, after 
 the lesson is over. He has sent it in time to begin 
 to-day.' 
 
 ' Oh ! I am so glad !' cried several. Others 
 exclaimed, ^ And will you begin it to-day V while 
 George asked, soberly, ' How did Mr Warble know 
 that we have any lessons on Saints' days f 
 
 ' I told him,' repHed Miss Walton, amused at 
 No. 69. 2—3 22 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY. 
 
 George's que.stion. ' You know he likes to hear 
 about you.' 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, is he quite well f asked Charley. 
 
 ' Yes, Charley, quite well ; and he says he hopes 
 to hear that you all come regularly to the lessons, 
 and he wishes he could tell you the story instead 
 of sendino; it in writino-.' 
 
 The boys joined in this wish, and then repeated 
 the question whether Miss Walton would begin to 
 read that day. 
 
 ' Yes, boys, Mr Warble bids me,' she said, ' and has 
 sent it on purpose : so let us begin our lesson, and 
 finish early, so as to have more time for reading.' 
 
 The boys were quickly seated, and stood up one 
 by one to say the collect. Miss Walton was pleased 
 to find that Benjamin had learnt it, and stood up 
 cheerfully to say it when his turn came. Not being 
 accustomed to learn by heart, he did not know it 
 very perfectly, but Miss Walton comforted him by 
 telling him that he would find the collects easier as 
 he learnt more of them. 
 
 ' Whom do we commemorate to-day V asked Miss 
 Walton. 
 
 All. Saint Thomas. 
 
 Miss W. Had he any other name ? 
 
 Francis. Yes, Didymus. 
 
 Miss W. Thomas is the Syriac for twin, and 
 Didymus is the Greek for the same word, so it 
 appears from this, that St. Thomas was a tv^dn ; 
 but we know nothing certain of either his parents 
 or his birth-place. In all probability he was a Gali- 
 lean, and it is supposed that he was born of mean 
 parents, and brought up to the trade of fishing. 
 Have we any account of his call, as we have of St. 
 Andrew's ? 
 
 George. No, ma'am ; but he is mentioned as one 
 who was chosen for an Apostle.* 
 
 * See St. Luke, vi. 13-15. 
 
 23 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, you are quite right. Very little 
 is known of him from the Bible history. Let us 
 look at the several notices of him. Can you tell 
 me any of them ? 
 
 Edward. When Jesus said he would go up to 
 Jerusalem, after the the death of Lazarus, St. 
 Thomas proposed to go mth Him. 
 
 Miss W. Turn to the account in St. John, xi. 
 7-16. 
 
 The boys having read the account. Miss Walton 
 said, ' When the disciples, then, were persuading 
 Jesus not to adventure Himself, what was St. 
 Thomas's devoted suggestion V 
 
 Benjamin. He said unto his fellow disciples, ^ Let 
 us also go, that we may die with Him.' 
 
 Miss W. Now what did this proposal of St. 
 Thomas's show ? 
 
 ^ How much he loved Christ,' said Charley. 
 
 ^ That he thous^ht there was dano^er,' said Francis. 
 
 ' That he was willing to suffer with Christ,' said 
 Edward. 
 
 Miss W. I think you are all right, boys. All 
 the disciples seem to have apprehended danger. 
 What had they said to dissuade Jesus from going ? 
 
 Mattltew. ' The Jews of late sought to stone 
 Thee, and goest Thou thither again f 
 
 Miss W. In the very chapter before we are told 
 of the Jews havino- done this. Look at chapter 
 X. 3L 
 
 Walter. ' Then the Jews took up stones again to 
 stone Him.' 
 
 Miss W. The same thing we are told they did 
 in chap. viii. 59. It was not, then, a mere imaginary 
 danger that they feared, but a real present one ; and yet, 
 with noble self-devotion, what did St. Thomas say ? 
 
 All. ' Let us also go, that we may die with Him.' 
 
 Miss W. And what led him to this willingness to 
 suffer with Christ ? 
 
 24 
 
ST. Thomas's day. 
 
 ^ His love/ said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, every danger appeared as nothing 
 in that moment, compared with his Master : he 
 would rather die ivith Him than be separated from 
 Him. His love overcame every fear. This mention 
 of St. Thomas represents him as full of devoted love ; 
 but now turn to the next notice of him, St. John 
 xiv. 5. Jesus had been telling His disciples not to 
 be troubled, that He was going to prepare a 23lace 
 for them, that they should follow Him, and that 
 they knew the way. What did St. Thomas 
 answer ? 
 
 Alfred. ' Lord, we know not whither Thou goest, 
 and how can we know the way V 
 
 Miss W. Is there the same ready devotion shown 
 in this answer ? 
 
 Edward. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. I think not. He rather shows a fear of 
 following Jesus without knowing whither He was 
 going. When St. Peter had been told that he could 
 not follow Jesus now, what was Ids answer ? 
 
 George. ' Lord, ivhy cannot I follow Thee now ? I 
 ivill lay down my life for Thy sake.^ (Chap. xiii. 37.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; but St. Thomas replied, despond- 
 ingly, ' Lord, we know not ivhither Thou goest, and 
 hoic can we know the way?' A spirit of distrust 
 seems to have sprung up within him, as if he could 
 not believe that a place would be prepared for them 
 when his Master was going away, he knew not 
 whither. And yet the very sadness of the words 
 shows his continued deep love. If he had ceased to 
 love, would he have regretted not knowing the 
 way? 
 
 ' I should think not,' said Charley. ^ I suppose he 
 would not have been sorry about it at all if he had 
 not loved Christ.' 
 
 Miss W. I think you are right ; he was sad in 
 the prospect of his Master's going away, and he 
 
 25 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY. 
 
 suffered a spirit of desponding unbelief to take 
 possession of him. Now look at the account given 
 of him in the Gospel, and see how this unbelief grew. 
 What is the Gospel about ? 
 
 Several. St. Thomas's refusing to believe that 
 Jesus had risen from the dead. 
 
 Miss W. On what ground might he have be- 
 lieved it % 
 
 Edward. The testimony of all the other dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, but he seems to have cherished 
 his unbelief, until it had grown upon him ; and so he 
 refused to believe. What proof did he require ? 
 
 Benjamin. ^ Except I shall see in His bands the 
 print of the nails, and put my finger into the print 
 of the nails, and thrust my hand into His side, I will 
 not believe.' 
 
 Miss W. How long did he keep to this unbelief? 
 
 Francis. A whole week. 
 
 Miss W. And during that time the other dis- 
 ciples were rejoicing in their risen Lord ; but what 
 was he doing ? 
 
 Charley. Sorrowing over a crucified Master. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, in sad loneliness of heart we may 
 believe he spent that week, without even the sym- 
 pathy of his friends to lighten his soitow, for they 
 were rejoicing while he was sorrowing, and thus he 
 bore the sad consequence of his unbelief. Did he, 
 however, cease to love through this hour of sorrow % 
 Where do we find him the next week ? 
 
 Edward. Assembled with the disciples. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, as one of them : he did not, because 
 of his doubts, separate from their company. He loved 
 his Master too well to give up because of his un- 
 belief; and the instant he received the proof he 
 longed for, what was his passionate exclamation % 
 
 All. ' My Lord and my God.' 
 
 Miss W, Words full of devotion and ardent love. 
 
ST Thomas's day. 
 
 What two points, then, are most observable in his 
 character ? 
 
 Edward. Love and wavering belief. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, ardent love and devotion, main- 
 tained even in the hour of desponding unbelief.* 
 And now that we have studied his character thus 
 far, let us turn to the Collect. Tell me why we 
 say he was thus suffered to be doubtful in Christ's 
 resurrection ? 
 
 Samuel. * For the more confirmation of the faith.' 
 
 Miss W. What does ' confirmation' mean ? 
 
 Edward. The making sure. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, or strengthening, settling. What 
 did the doubt of St. Thomas strengthen % 
 
 George. Faith in Christ's resurrection. 
 
 Miss W. And how did it do this ? 
 
 Edivard. Because he received proof which would 
 not otherwise have been given. 
 
 Miss W. Exactly ; and that proof not only gave 
 Jmn faith, but settled the faith of all present ; and 
 why is it said in the Gospel that the account has 
 been written ? 
 
 Alfred. That we ^ might believe that Jesus is 
 the Christ, the Son of God.' 
 
 Miss W. Thus his doubt confirmed the faith not 
 only of himself, and the apostles, but — ? 
 
 Francis. Of the whole Church. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and thus did God make ' all things 
 work together for good to them that love Him.' St. 
 Thomas's love did not cool with his despondency, 
 and therefore he was not suffered to remain in his 
 grief. As soon as ever Jesus came into the midst 
 of them, whom did He address ? 
 
 Walter. St. Thomas. 
 
 Miss W. What did He say ? 
 
 All. 'Reach hither thy finger, and behold My 
 
 * See Lecture x., in the Rev. W. Adams's ' Warnings of the 
 Holy Week.' 
 
 27 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY. 
 
 hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it 
 into My side ; and be not faithless, but beheving.' 
 
 Miss W. At the same time was not St. Thomas 
 gently rebuked ? After his confession what did 
 Jesus say % 
 
 Matthew. ' Thomas, because thou hast seen Me 
 thou hast believed ; Messed are they that have not seen, 
 and yet have believed.^ 
 
 Miss W. This blessing he lost, but ice may obtain it ; 
 what, therefore, do we go on to pray in the Collect ? 
 
 Samuel. ' Grant us so perfectly, and without all 
 doubt, to believe in Thy Son Jesus Christ, that our 
 faith in Thy sight may never be reproved.' 
 
 Miss W. Have we any examples of faith com- 
 mended by our Lord ? 
 
 George. Yes, the centurion's. (See St. Matt, 
 viii. 10.) 
 
 ' And the woman of Canaan's,' said Alfred. (See 
 Chap. XV. 28.) 
 
 Miss PV. Those are certainly the most striking in- 
 stances. AYhat made their faith so admirable ? 
 
 Fra7icis. It was firm. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and in the case of the woman of 
 Canaan, unshaken by many discouragements. To 
 whom did their faith lead them ? 
 
 Several. To Jesus. 
 
 Miss W, This, then, is the unshaken faith for which 
 we pray. Grant us — ? 
 
 Walter. ' Perfectly and without all doubt to believe.' 
 
 Miss W. Have we any other examples, besides 
 that of St. Thomas, of weak faith being reproved ? 
 
 Edward. Jesus reproved the disciples for their 
 want of faith during the storm at sea. (See St. 
 Mark, iv. 40.) 
 
 ^ And St. Peter when walking on the water,' said 
 Alfred. (St. Matt. xiv. 31.) 
 
 Miss W. The faith of St. Peter and of the disciples 
 was soon shaken, but we pray for faith that may 
 
 28 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY. 
 
 never he reproved in the sight of God. Now, have 
 we, or had St. Thomas, before he had seen Christ, 
 the stronger grounds for belief? 
 
 Charley. We have. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, because we have the benefit of St. 
 Thomas's doubts cleared away. If we were to doubt, 
 it would be as if St. Thomas had doubted after the 
 proof had been given him ; but did he do this ? 
 
 ' Oh no,' said Alfred, ' then he believed " without 
 all doubt." ' 
 
 Miss W. St. Thomas, then, may be to us both an 
 example and a warning. How is he a warning to 
 us ? What did he suffer by his unbelief ? 
 
 Edivard. He was left a whole week in doubt and 
 sorrow when others were rejoicing. 
 
 Miss W. And what blessing did he lose 1 
 
 George. The blessing of those who believe without 
 seeing. 
 
 Miss JV. And how is he an example to us ? Was 
 he hardened in his unbelief, or was he willing to be 
 convinced ? 
 
 Andrew. He was willing to be convinced. 
 
 Miss W. And though he was in doubt and sorrow, 
 did he therefore absent himself from those who met 
 together full of joy and hope ? 
 
 Alfred. No, he went to worship with them. 
 
 Miss PK And, lastly, was he ashamed publicly to 
 acknowledge his error, and own his Lord ? 
 
 Several. No, he instantly cried, ' My Lord and my 
 God.' 
 
 Miss W. Thus, boys, while we may take warning 
 from his unbelief, we may well follow his example, in 
 not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together ; 
 in his readiness to receive proof when it was offered ; 
 and in his hearty, sincere, and loving acknowledgment 
 of his Lord and Master. One more mention we 
 have of him after this. Can you tell me what ? 
 
 Geoi'ge. He was fishing with St. Peter, and St. 
 
 29 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY. 
 
 John, on the sea of Tiberias, when Jesus appeared 
 after His resurrection. (St. John, xxi. 1-4.) 
 
 3Iiss W. Yes ; and he was thus again blessed with 
 a manifestation of his Lord. This, 1 think, is all we 
 know of him from the Bible history ; and it is very 
 little more that I can tell you of him. It is said that 
 when the Apostles separated to their several fields of 
 labour, St. Thomas travelled to Parthia, where he 
 preached the Gospel; and also to the Medes, Persians, 
 and the neighbouring nations. After some time he 
 visited India, and it is said that he was at first un- 
 willing to venture into these countries, fearing that 
 he should find the people as rude and untractable in 
 their manners, as they were black and deformed in 
 their faces ; but he was encouraged by a vision which 
 assured him of the Divine presence to assist him ; and 
 therefore putting away his fears, he travelled far into 
 the eastern nations, reaching the island of Sumatra, 
 everywhere preaching with gentleness and mild per- 
 suasion ; not harshly rebuldng the heathen for their 
 idolatrous practices, but calmly, and with love, in- 
 structing them in the Christian faith ; and thus by 
 degrees persuading them to renounce their idolatry, 
 and embrace the faith of Christ crucified. There 
 were some, however, who refused to believe, and soon 
 determined on the Apostle's death. 
 
 Not far from the city of Malipur, in India, where 
 the Apostle was living, there was a tomb whither he 
 often retired for solitude and prayer. His enemies 
 knowing of this retreat, pursued him thither with 
 armed followers, and while he was intent on his 
 prayers, rushed in. Some cast darts, others thi'ew 
 stones at him ; until at length one of his enemies, 
 coming near him, ran his body through with a lance, 
 and thus ended his sufferings. His body was taken 
 up by his disciples, and buried in a Church which he 
 had built before his death, and which was afterwards 
 greatly enlarged and beautified. 
 
 30 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY, 
 
 Thus we see, boys, that though St. Andrew was 
 not allowed to die icith his Lord when he so willingly 
 offered himself, yet when the way in which he could 
 folloic his Master was made known to him, he did not 
 shrink from treading in His steps ; but with renewed 
 faith, and unchanged love, laid down his life for the 
 truth. 
 
 ' Now, boys, we will go to Mr Warble's story 
 without more delay,' said Miss Walton, as she shut 
 her 'prayer-book, and opened a large letter which lay 
 by her. 
 
 * Did Mr Warble write all that ?' exclaimed Char- 
 ley, as Miss Walton took out many sheets of paper 
 sewn together, and closely written over. 
 
 ' Indeed he did,' replied Miss Walton. ^ It is all in 
 his own hand-writing. I think he has taken a great 
 deal of pains to please you, and you ought to be 
 greatly obliged to him.' 
 
 ^Please, ma'am, so we are,' said several, while others 
 remarked, ' What a long time it must have taken to 
 wTite all that !' 
 
 ' It w^ould take you a long time, I dare say,' said 
 Miss Walton, smiling; ' but you must stop talking, or 
 else I can't begin.' 
 
 ' Hush ! hush I' exclaimed one or two, ' let's hear 
 what Mr Warble has written.' 
 
 MR WARBLE'S MANUSCRIPT. 
 
 Maurice Eowland was the first child, and only son, 
 of Charles and Ann Rowland. When he was eighteen 
 months old, a little sister was born, and his cottage 
 home was filled with joy ; but though the joy was 
 bright, it was transient, for as the little one grew up 
 she proved to be a cripple, and one of the earliest 
 things Maurice could remember was seeing his mother 
 weeping over the helpless baby. But as the little 
 creature increased in years, it seemed as if the strength 
 
 31 
 
ST. Thomas's day. 
 
 wanting in the body was given to the mind. She 
 was quick and energetic, and thoughtful beyond her 
 years ; fond of learning, and ever hopeful. Maurice, 
 on the other hand, was quiet, gentle, timid, and rather 
 slow, though he took great delight in learning. The 
 two children took after the two parents in disposition ; 
 Maurice afterthe father (except that Charles Rowland's 
 timid easy temper had led him into sin ; whereas Mau- 
 rice always seemed to have strength to do right, if for 
 nothing else) ; and the poor little cripple Agnes, after 
 the mother. It was beautiful to see the affection be- 
 tween the brother and sister as they grew up together. 
 Maurice was sent to school, but poor little Agnes lay 
 helpless at home ; when, therefore, school was over, 
 Maurice found his way as quickly as possible to his 
 sister's side, and the evenings were spent in teaching 
 her what he himself had learnt during the day, 
 though indeed it was not long before she outstripped 
 her teacher, and began in her turn to assist him in 
 learning his lessons. 
 
 This was during their earliest days ; for when 
 Agnes was not quite five years old, another httle girl 
 was born, baptized, and died ; and from that time 
 their mother's health began to fail. Maurice was 
 kept at home to nurse her, and young as he was, you 
 might see the little boy going from the sick bed of his 
 mother to the couch of his sister, tending them with 
 gentle kindness. During these hours of sickness, ^irs 
 Rowland did all she could to strengthen the good prin- 
 ciples of her children. She warned Maurice against 
 the danger of his yielding, gentle temper : ' Your 
 companions will try to lead you into sin,' she said, 
 ' and your natural temper will incline you to yield ; 
 but you must pray for strength to resist evil, and 
 keep out of the way of temptation.' 
 
 Maurice knew what she said was true, for he had many 
 times found it very hard, almost impossible, to resist 
 the persuasions, or laugh, of his companions; he did 
 
 32 
 
ST. THOMAS'S DAY. 
 
 not like to put himself in opposition to so maily, and 
 shrank from the observation it brought upon him ; but 
 with this timid temper, he loved what was right ; he 
 could not bear to think of offending his Saviour, who 
 suffered so much shame and rebuke for his sake. The 
 thought of this would generally give him courage to 
 resist the temptation, or he would escape from it by 
 taking refuge at his sister's side, and pouring out his 
 griefs to her ; and she, though but a little child, com- 
 forted him in her childish way, perhaps more success- 
 fully than an older person could have done. This was 
 the case when they were quite little ones together. 
 Agnes almost guided Maurice, while Maurice tended 
 Agnes. 
 
 The illness of their mother only lasted a lew weeks ; 
 she became weaker and weaker, and all hope of her 
 recovery was given up. 
 
 It was late one evening, when she called her hus- 
 band and her children round her to say her last words ; 
 to bid them a long farewell. Agnes sat on the foot 
 of the bed, while Maurice stood holding his sister's 
 hand ; and Rowland himself, quite overwhelmed with 
 sorrow, supported his dying wife. She, however, was 
 calm, and feared not death ; and when she looked at 
 her beloved children, it was to commend them to God, 
 and to express her unshaken trust in God's protecting 
 care. 
 
 ^ He will be with you, dear children,' she said. ' If 
 you serve Him, He will never forsake you. I do not 
 fear for you. Maurice, be ever tender and kind to 
 your sister ! Agnes, do you ever be a support and 
 comfort to your brother ! God will be with you to 
 bless you, my dear children.' 
 
 These were almost her last words, and before the 
 morning light she was, we hope, in perfect rest. 
 Young as the two children were, they treasured up 
 these words, and many times in after-years_ the 
 memory of them cheered their spirits. 
 
 33 
 
ST. THOMAS'S DAY. 
 
 From the time of his wife's death, Charles Rowland 
 became an altered character. He resolutely gave up 
 his bad companions, and instead of spending his even- 
 ings at the ale-house, or in the street, he remained 
 with his children, and tried to teach them, or listen to 
 their reading. Maurice was still kept at home to be 
 with Agnes ; and a married sister of Rowland's came 
 in each day to do what was necessary in the cottage. 
 Thus the two w^ere constantly together, and every 
 day seemed to bind them closer to one another in 
 bonds of love. This constant confinement, however, 
 to his sister's side, increased Maurice's bashfulness 
 and timidity ; he really feared to encounter boys ; and 
 when he heard their rude laugh, and saw their actions, 
 he was glad to hide himself again in his quiet home. 
 
 ' You should not care about them, Maurice,' said 
 his sister. ' What will you do when you grow up to 
 be a man ? You will be obhged to be among men 
 then ; you can't always be with me, or alone. You 
 must not be a coward,' she continued, laughing, ^you 
 know I cuTit fight for you.' 
 
 When Maurice, however, was eight years old, his 
 way of life was greatly changed by the death of his 
 father. He and his sister were both taken to live 
 w^th their uncle and aunt, the aunt who had watched 
 over them since their mother's death, and to whom 
 both children were much attached. She was kind 
 and gentle to them, perhaps almost too gentle. The 
 uncle, however, was very different : he was stem and 
 severe, and Maurice trembled before him. Kot that 
 his uncle wished to be unkind ; he really endeavoured 
 to do the best he could for the orphan children ; but 
 his voice was loud and stem, and he could in no way 
 sympathize in the pleasures or pains of children. He 
 expected them to have all the sense and character of 
 grown-up people. 
 
 The first evening after the children were established 
 with their aunt and uncle, he began to talk of 
 
 34 
 
ST. THOMAS'S DAY. 
 
 Maurice's going to school. ' He must go with our 
 boys,' he said ; ' it will ruin him to stay at home any 
 longer ; he will grow up good for nothing, and with 
 no more spirit than a baby.' 
 
 Maurice heard this with apprehension. He had 
 never been at the boys' school at all, for when he 
 had gone before, it was to the infant school, where 
 the children were kept till six years old. The 
 idea, therefore, of going among all the rough 
 lads whom he had so much dreaded, made poor 
 little Maurice's heart sink within him, and yet 
 he durst not say a word. He was standing by 
 Agnes as his uncle said this, and only showed his 
 fear by grasping her hand and looking pale. 
 
 ' I agree with you that he must go to school,' was 
 his aunt's repty; ' but we had better keep him at home 
 until he gets a little used to our boys, I think. It 
 will be such a great change for him to go among 
 boys, when he has only had his sister for a 
 companion.' 
 
 ' Nonsense, Hannah,' cried her husband, ' he must 
 learn to rough it at once ; I'll have no staying at 
 home. He shall go to school to-morrow ; I'll go and 
 speak to the master now ;' and he rose up, took his 
 hat, and walked out of the cottage, as Maurice 
 thought, very angry ; whereas he was really nothing 
 of the kind, he was merely determined to carry his 
 point, and did it in this rough way. As he walked 
 towards the master's house he was thinking how he 
 could earn enough to keep the two children whom he 
 had thus taken under his roof, and was fixing to work 
 an hour earlier, and an hour later (as he worked by the 
 job, not by the day), in order to meet this extra call. 
 
 Maurice kept his grief and fear to himself until 
 bed-time, when he was once more alone with his sister, 
 and then the poor boy restrained himself no longer. 
 Agnes tried to encourage and comfort him in every 
 way. Though only a little girl of six and a half years 
 
 35 
 
ST. THOMAS S DAY. 
 
 old, she spoke more sensibly than many an older 
 person would have done. 
 
 ^ Dear Maurice, do not think you will not like it/ 
 she said ; ^ I am sure it will not be as bad as you ex- 
 pect. You'll soon get used to it ; and you are not 
 going alone, you are going with cousins, and you 
 know you always said you liked Henry better than 
 any boy you ever saw. Besides, you are so fond of 
 learning, and you can teach me again in the evenings, 
 you know.' 
 
 ^ Oh ! but if you only knew how rough and noisy 
 the boys are, if you heard the way in which they 
 teaze each other ; and they use bad words sometimes,' 
 he said, lowering his voice. ' I heard a great boy the 
 other day speaking so dreadfully to his little brother, 
 he even swore at him ; just think of that 1' 
 
 ' It is very shocking,' replied Agnes, * but they are 
 not all so. I'm sure Henry would not swear, and 
 i/ou need not do it, because they do. You know 
 mother always said God would help us to do right 
 wherever we were, if we prayed to Him ; and I am 
 sure He will help you to do right.' 
 
 ^ Yes, I think He will. I hope He will,' answered 
 Maurice, still mournfully. ^ But what will you do all 
 alone ?' 
 
 ^ Oh, never mind me,' answered the brave little girl, 
 quite cheerfully, though she was really dreading the 
 loss of her brother ; ' aunt will do every thing for me, 
 she is always kind, you know ; and I shall like to 
 think of your coming home in the evening, and then 
 you'll tell me all you learn : that will be so pleasant, 
 won't it V 
 
 In this way she tried to comfort and encourage 
 him, until Maurice began to be much more reconciled 
 to the idea. He then knelt dowTi by his sister's side, 
 for she, poor little girl, could not kneel, and they 
 said their evening prayers together, and when they 
 came to the words, ' Lead us not into temptation, 
 
 36 
 
ST. THOMAS'S DAY. 
 
 but deliver us from evil,' they both thought of 
 Maurice's going to school next day ; for their mother 
 had told them, when they were afraid of doing wrong, 
 and when they wanted God to help them, they should 
 say the Lord's Prayer, and think of what they feared 
 when they came to these words. 
 
 Maurice felt much happier and stronger when he 
 had done this, and soon forgot his troubles in quiet 
 sleep. The next morning they did the same, and as 
 he stole a kiss from his sister unobserved by any, just 
 before starting, she whispered to him, ' Don't you do 
 anything wrong, Maurice ; whatever the other boys 
 do, be sure you don't do wrong ;' while he answered 
 hopefully, ^ No, I don't mean to. Good-bye till 
 
 ^ There, boys ! that will do,' said Miss Walton. ' I 
 think Maurice will not be led into evil, notwithstand- 
 ing his fears. What do you think ?' 
 
 ' Oh ! I am sure he'U be good,' said Alfred. 
 
 *If he isn't frightened into doing wrong,' said 
 Charley. 
 
 ' I don't think he will be,' said Miss Walton again. 
 ' I think he took the right way to be good ; though 
 he distrusted himself, he trusted in God. But we 
 shall see as we go on. Now you must go home. I 
 will go on with the story on St. Stephen's day, if all 
 be well.' 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price \d., or Is, per 100. 
 
 37 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLET BOYS. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Grant, Lord, thai in all our sufferings here upon 
 earth for the testimony of Thy truth, we may 
 steadfastly look up to heaven, and by faith behold the 
 glory that shall be revealed ,■ and, being filled with the 
 Holy Ghost, may learn to love and bless our perse- 
 cutors, by the example of Thy first Martyr Saint 
 Stephen, who prayed for his murderers to Thee, O 
 blessed Jesus, who standest at the right hand of God 
 to succour all those that suffer for Thee, our only Me- 
 diator and Advocate. Amen. 
 
 It Avill be remembered that the Christmas season 
 was always a time of festivity to the Forley children ; 
 but this year the evening parties at Mr Walton's 
 house were put off until after New-year's-day, so as 
 not to interrupt the Saint's day lessons. The decora- 
 tions of the Church had been entered into with the 
 same spirit and delight as on former years, and 
 there was plenty of carol singing, as usual. It so 
 happened that when Mr Walton was speaking to 
 the boys about it beforehand, and warning them to 
 avoid the temptations connected with it — the singing 
 for money, and the drinking through the night, from 
 house to hou&e — Benjamin was present, and heard 
 all that he said. 
 
 ^ YouT own sense of right, as well as my orders, 
 boys, should preserve you from sinful license at 
 this holy season,' said Mr Walton. ^ You go about 
 No. 70. 3—3 
 
ST. 
 
 professing to sing songs of praise in honour of Him 
 who was born to save you from your sins, and is it 
 meet that when you do this, you should be indulging 
 in sin ? Your Saviour will not save you in your sins. 
 His birth is no cause of joy to those who choose the 
 way of evil ; when, therefore, you sing the carols of 
 rejoicing at His birth, you must be very sure that 
 you are trying to walk blamelessly, and not mocking 
 Him by riot and drunkenness.' 
 
 ^ You won't go carol singing, I suppose, Edward ?' 
 said Benjamin, when they had left the house, after 
 Mr Walton had thus spoken to them. 
 
 ' O yes, I shall,' said Edward. ' But I shan't be 
 out all night, I shall get up early in the morning. 
 I went last year, but I didn't take any money, and I 
 didn't go in to drink.' 
 
 ' I don't see how you can help it,' returned Ben- 
 jamin, ' if you go singing at all ; the other boys will 
 go in, I suppose.' 
 
 ' No, none of the boys did, and we made a party by 
 ourselves. You can join us if you are going to sing.' 
 
 ' So I would, but I've half promised some others,' 
 replied Benjamin ; ' but I'll think about it,' he added, 
 as he bade Edward good evening, and turned into 
 his own house. The end of his thoughts was a re- 
 solution not to join the riotous singers, for he remem- 
 bered how last year he had been out so long that he 
 had been unable to attend the morning service on 
 Christmas day ; now he felt that this was not right, 
 and that all Mr Walton had said was true. A few 
 minutes after this, a party of his old friends knocked 
 at his door, asking him to join them. They wei'e 
 going to start in an hour's time, and had laid out 
 their plans for the night. 
 
 ' I'm not going with you,' said Benjamin ; ^ I don't 
 want to be out all night.' 
 
 ' Not going with us !' cried half a dozen in one 
 breath. ' What can you mean, Benjamin f 
 39 
 
ST. Stephen's day. 
 
 * Why, what I say/ he replied. ^ I don't intend to 
 be out all night this year as we were last year, and 
 be half drunk on Christmas morning.' 
 
 ' How very good we have become, to be sure I' 
 exclaimed Ned Mason. 
 
 ^ Hold your tongue, Ned, will you f cried his 
 brother Allen ; and then turning to Benjamin, he 
 continued, ^ Well ! but, Ben, you may as well come, 
 we sha'n't stay out all night, and there's no occasion 
 to drink too much. I don't mean to, for I mean to 
 be at church on Christmas morning.' 
 
 *He may intend, but he won't,' whispered Jim 
 Elford to Ned Mason, while Benjamin replied, 
 ' We may not mean to drink, but we are sure to do 
 it if we begin, so I'll not go out till morning.' 
 
 ^ O ho ! you're going to be of that party, are you ? 
 I see how it is now,' exclaimed Ned again. *Mr 
 Walton has been lecturing you, and you dar'n't 
 go with us. Ha, ha ! we shall have him come out 
 a parson yet.' 
 
 Benjamin felt his blood begin to boil at these 
 words, and replied, angrily, ' I tell you I won't go, 
 I wish you'd let me alone ; I've surely a right to do 
 as I like.' 
 
 *As you like, certainly, but you are doing what 
 you donh like,' said Jim ; ' I wouldn't be under Mr 
 Walton's leadino^-strinors for something;.' 
 
 Benjamin wavered for a moment, but the words of 
 the collect for St. Stephen's day, which he was learn- 
 ing when they knocked at the door, came into his 
 mind. He had thought whilst learning it, that peo- 
 ple had not to suffer for the truth in these days ; but 
 now he felt that he was suffering, and thought that 
 if he did not give way he should be following the 
 example of St. Stephen, and he once more replied, 
 * I do not wish to go ; so it's no use your asking me 
 any more ; I've something else to do.' 
 
 * Read some good book, I suppose,' suggested Ned, 
 
 40 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 with a loud laugh. ' Well ! well ! whoever would 
 have expected Ben to have come to this? what a 
 poor mean-spirited fellow he has grown !' The others 
 joined in the laugh, and some proposed one occu- 
 pation for him, some another; while he sat suffer- 
 ing acutely from each word they spoke, and 
 struggling with his inclination to chastise some of the 
 party. 
 
 At length, after a great many more rude, cutting 
 speeches, they left Benjamin to his own thoughts, 
 which at first were not very comfortable. He was 
 sitting by a little bit of fire in a room by himself, the 
 rest of the family having gone to bed, and when he 
 found himself alone, a bitter word escaped him, and 
 he felt as if he could not go on bearing continually 
 the jeer of his companions, first on one subject, and 
 then on another. He began to think he must give 
 up the attempt to do differently from them, as it would 
 be the only way to escape their cruel words ; but 
 then, he thought, that would be giving up evening 
 school very often, and the Saints'-day lessons en- 
 tirely, and he called to mind some of the truths he 
 had learned. In a moment afterwards his eyes fell 
 upon the collect for St. Stephen's day, as he held 
 the Prayer-book open in his hand. He read it over 
 carefully, and tried for a few minutes to think of 
 the end of perseverance in the right way, and the 
 punishment of those who choose the ways of sin. 
 Then he thought he would use this collect, and 
 kneeling down to say his evening prayers, he repeated 
 it, trying to believe that Jesus would really succour 
 him. Nor was he mistaken. 
 
 The next morning by six o'clock he had joined Ed- 
 ward and a party of boys, and feeling very happy in 
 having resisted the temptation the evening before, he 
 sang joyfully from house to house, beginning at Mr 
 Walton's. He did not seem to feel the cold of which 
 some of the others complained, but talked and 
 41 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 laughed with the rest as they passed from one house 
 to another, -with the joyous happy spirit of a child. 
 It was still quite dark when they approached a farm- 
 house which stood in the fields. There was some 
 laughing about getting over the stile, when Benjamin 
 stumbled against something, and a groan followed. 
 Some of the younger boys screamed with fear, but 
 Benjamin, stooping down, felt eagerly over the black 
 mass, and found it to be a man, evidently fallen in 
 trying to get over the stile. One of the boys had 
 a match in his pocket which he struck, and hold- 
 ing it under his cap, tried to find out who it was. 
 Benjamin started back on perceiving Ned Mason, 
 with his face a great deal cut, and from the moaning 
 which he continued to make, evidently much hurt. 
 He tried to make him speak, but Ned was much too 
 tipsy to say any thing coherently ; he then tried to 
 raise him from the ground, but the dead weight was 
 too much for him. As he tried, however, he found 
 that one of Ned's arms was lying under him, bent in 
 a most strange manner. 
 
 ' I'm sure it's broken,' said Edward. ' Run to the 
 house, Charley, and ask for a light, and somebody 
 to come and help to carry him in.' Charley quickly 
 obeyed : Benjamin in the mean time, sitting down on 
 the cold ground, supported Ned so as to prevent 
 his falling again upon the evidently broken arm. 
 Ned every now and then uttered something between 
 a sigh and a groan, but Benjamin tried in vain to 
 hear from him how he got there. Benjamin sent 
 one of the boys to Ned's house to let them know, 
 and in a moment afterwards a lio^ht was brouoht 
 from the farm-house, and, assisted by one of the farm- 
 servants and Edward, he carried his helpless com- 
 panion, who but a few hours before had been railing 
 at him, into the house, and placed him on a tempo- 
 rary bed which was quickly prepared for him. 
 
 It was evident that Ned was much hurt, and as 
 42 
 
ST. Stephen's day. 
 
 soon as Benjamin had seen him safely on the bed, he 
 ran up into the town for the doctor. The messenger 
 who had gone to call his friends, found Allen at 
 home, but not sober enough to be of much use. Al- 
 fred, however, ran to the spot immediately, and di- 
 rectly afterwards the doctor arrived. 
 
 Benjamin's assistance was still found necessary; 
 nor did he leave Ned until he had seen him safely placed 
 in his own bed, and watched him fall into a heavy, but 
 unquiet sleep. He then hastened home, dressed 
 himself quickly, took a hasty mouthful, and set off for 
 Church, reaching it just in time. He looked round, 
 and saw none of the party there who had invited 
 him to join them the evening before. They had 
 gone about until five o'clock ; the farm-house where 
 Ned was found, being the last place they visited. 
 There they drank so nmch, that none left the house 
 quite sober, and Ned being the most tipsy, had lag- 
 ged behind the rest ; having sat down at one time 
 on the bank, resolutely declaring he would go no 
 further. The rest of the party had left him, and 
 when he had risen a few minutes afterwards to go 
 on, and attempted to get over the stile, he had fallen 
 with violence, bruising himself considerably in the 
 face, and breaking his arm. He had been lying there 
 some time when the boys found him, and as we have 
 seen, rendered him all the assistance they could. 
 Benjamin called to inquire after him on his way to 
 Mr Walton's on St. Stephen's day, and heard that 
 he was very poorly, but as there was not time to go 
 in, he hurried on to the lesson, to which we may also 
 turn. 
 
 ' How many Saints' days have we here in succes- 
 sion T asked Miss Walton. 
 
 ' Three,' replied the boys ; ^ St. Stephen, St. John, 
 and the Holy Innocents.' 
 
 Miss W. It has been said, boys, that there are 
 three kinds of martyrdoms : the first both in wiU and 
 43 
 
ST. Stephen's day. 
 
 deed ; the second in will, but not in deed ; and the 
 third in deed but not in will ; and such we shall find 
 these three which we now commemorate. How did 
 St. Stephen suffer ? * 
 
 ' In will and deed,' said Edward. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; but St. John was a martyr in will 
 only, for after undergoing great torture, and expect- 
 ing death, he was miraculously delivered, and thus 
 was not in deed. And how was it with the Holy 
 Innocents ? 
 
 <They suffered in deed, did they notf asked Al- 
 fred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, but not in will ; they were too young 
 to have any will about it : I will read you some lines 
 from your favourite book, Edward, about this : — 
 
 " One presses on and welcomes death : 
 One calmly yields his willing breath, 
 Nor slow, nor hurrying, but in faith 
 
 Content to die or live : 
 And some, the darlings of their Lord, 
 Play smiling with the flame and sword, 
 And, ere they speak, to His sure word 
 Unconscious witness give." 
 
 And then they go on to say, speaking of St. 
 Stephen, 
 
 " Foremost and nearest to His throne, 
 By perfect robes of triumph known, 
 And likest Him in look and tone. 
 
 The holy Stephen kneels. 
 With stedfast gaze, as when the sky 
 Flew open to his fainting eye. 
 Which, like a fading lamp flash'd high, 
 Seeing what death conceals." f 
 
 ^ How came St. Stephen to be called into notice ! 
 asked Miss Walton, as she finished reading. 
 
 George, He was chosen one of the seven 
 
 deacons. 
 
 * See ' Wheatly on the Common Prayer.' 
 t See ' The Christian Year.' St. Stephen's Day. 
 44 
 
ST. STEPHEN^S DAY. 
 
 ' Miss W. And what character is given of him 
 when he is first mentioned ? 
 
 Several, ' A man full of faith, and of the Holy- 
 Ghost.' (Acts, vi. 5). 
 
 Miss W, How was he ordained to the ofifice of a 
 deacon ? 
 
 Edward. He was set before the apostles, and they 
 prayed, and laid their hands upon him. (See ver. 6). 
 
 3Iiss W, Yes ; thus by the laying on of hands he 
 was appointed to the office of deacon, the lowest of 
 the three orders of the ministry. What was the duty 
 of the deacons ? 
 
 Francis. To see the alms distributed rightly. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and no doubt also to teach and 
 preach ; for what further are we told of St. Stephen, 
 after his ojrdination % 
 
 AIL ^ Stephen, /ze/^ of faith and power, did great 
 wonders and miracles among the people.' (Verse. 8). 
 
 George. ' Then there arose certain .... disputing 
 with Stephen. And they were not able to resist the 
 wisdom and the spirit by which he spake. (Vers. 9, 10). 
 
 Miss W. After he was thus brought into notice, and 
 by his wisdom had overthrown his opponents, they 
 stirred up the people against him ; and what was his 
 end ? 
 
 A II. He was stoned to death. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and thus became the first martyr, 
 both in will and deed. This is all we know of him. 
 Two chapters contain his whole history, and yet he is 
 one of the greatest of martyrs, as being the first who 
 was allowed to bear witness for his Master ; and the 
 Church honours him by commemorating him next to 
 his Lord and Saviour, whose steps he so closely fol- 
 lowed. — How do we begin the Collect for St. Ste- 
 phen's day ? 
 
 Edward. With a petition. 
 
 Miss W. What is it? 
 
 Benjamin. ' Grant, O Lord, that in all our sufiferings 
 45 
 
ST. Stephen's day. 
 
 here upon earth for the testimony of Thy truth, we 
 may steadfastly look up to heaven, and by faith be- 
 hold the ^lory that shall be revealed.' 
 
 Miss W. Have we a second petition ? 
 
 Andrew. Yes, we pray that we may learn to love 
 and bless our persecutors. 
 
 Miss W. And in this second petition, whose ex- 
 ample is set before us, which we pray to follow ? 
 
 All. Saint Stephen's. 
 
 Miss W. What sort of sufferings do we mention ? 
 
 Alfred. Sufferings for a testimony to the truth. 
 
 Miss W. What does ^testimony' mean? 
 
 Francis. Witness. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, witness, or evidence ; are we taught 
 in the Bible to expect such sufferings ? 
 
 George. Christ told His disciples that they should 
 suffer. ' Then shall they deliver you up to be af- 
 flicted, and shall kill you : and ye shall be hated of 
 all nations for My Name's sake.' (St. Matt. xxiv. 9). 
 
 Miss IV. Yes; and again He forewarned them in St. 
 John, XV. 20, what they must expect as His follo^Yers. 
 
 Samuel. ' Remember the word that I said unto 
 you. The servant is not greater than his lord. If 
 they have persecuted Me^ they luill also ijcrsecide you^ 
 
 Miss W. Look also in chapter xvi. 33. 
 
 Mattheic. ' In the world ye shall have tribulation.' 
 
 Miss W. Once again more generally this truth is 
 taught in 2 Tim. ii. 12. 
 
 Charley. ^If we suffer, we shall also reign with Him.' 
 
 Miss W. Thus v/e see that all who would follow 
 our Lord and blaster, must expect to suffer for the 
 testimony of His truth; the servant must not be 
 greater than his Lord ; but how do we pray that we 
 may have grace to meet it ? 
 
 Several. By steadfastly looking up to heaven, and 
 by faith beholding the glory that shall be revealed. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, as God has bidden us do by the 
 Prophet Isaiah, xlv. 22. 
 
 46 3—3, 5 
 
ST. STEPHEN'S DAY. 
 
 Edgar. 'Look unto Me, and be ye saved, all the 
 ends of the earth; for I am God, and there is none 
 else.' 
 
 Miss W. And how does David profess to do this ? 
 
 Alfred. '\ will lift up mine eyes unto the hills, 
 from whence cometh my help ; my help cometh even 
 from the Lord.' (Ps. exxi. 1, 2). 
 
 Miss W. What is exercised by thus looking up ? 
 
 ' Faith,' replied one or two. 
 
 Miss W. And what will faith help us to realize ? 
 
 Charley. The glory that shall be revealed. 
 
 Miss W. Can we actually see the glory now? 
 
 Edward. No, it only shall be revealed. 
 
 Miss W. Yet how can we behold it ? 
 
 George. By faith. 
 
 Miss W. Yes; and what is faith therefore called 
 in Heb. xi. 1 ? 
 
 ' The substance of things hoped for, the evidence of 
 things not seen, George replied. 
 
 Miss W. And how will this enable us to bear our 
 sufferings for the truth ? 
 
 Edward. It will make them appear light. 
 
 Miss W. What does St. Paul say about our pre- 
 sent sufferings, compared with future glory ? 
 
 Several. ' For I reckon that the sufferings of this 
 present time are 7iot worthy to he ^mpared with the 
 glory which shall be revealed in us.' (Rom. viii. 18). 
 
 ' Our light affliction,' repeated George, Svhich is but 
 for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and 
 eternal weight of glory ; while ive look not at the things 
 ivhich are seefi, but at the tilings which are not seen : for 
 the things which are seen are temporal ; but the things 
 which are not seen are eternal.' (2 Cor. v. 17, 18.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, looking by faith to the things that 
 are not seen, to the glory that shall be revealed, 
 our afflictions appear light, and we can bear them 
 bravely as but for a moment, not being worthy to be 
 compared with the glory in store for us. Who is 
 47 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 our example of thus looking by faith to things above 
 in the midst of suffering ? 
 
 All. St. Stephen. He looked up steadfastly into 
 heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus stand- 
 ing on the right hand of God, and said, Behold, I 
 see the heavens opened, and the Son of Man stand- 
 ing on the right hand of God.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and so little was he affected by the 
 near approach of suffering and death, that his 
 countenance was like — % 
 
 'An angel's,' said Benjamin ; 'And all that sat in 
 the council, looking steadfastly on him, saw his face 
 as it had been the face of an angel.' (Chap. vi. 15). 
 
 Miss W, What was the glory which he saw 
 revealed ? 
 
 A Ifred. The glory of heaven. 
 
 Miss TV, Did those about him see it ? 
 
 All. No. 
 
 Miss W. How came he to see more than they ? 
 
 Charley. Because he was filled with the Holy 
 Ghost, and looked up steadfastly. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, with unwavering faith ; thus we pray 
 that we may look up. And how do we go on to pray '? 
 
 All. That ' being filled with the Holy Ghost, we 
 may learn to love and bless our persecutors by tlie 
 example of Thy first Martyr St. Stephen.' 
 
 Miss W. It was the being filled with the Holy 
 Ghost whffch thus enabled St. Stephen to bear suffer- 
 ing, to see heaven opened, and to pray for his mur- 
 derers. So it is by the same indwelling Spirit that 
 we alone can be able by faith to behold the glory that 
 shall be revealed, to bless our persecutors, and to 
 bear our sufferings, for the truth's sake. Look at 
 Romans, viii. 5. 
 
 Matthew. ' They that are after the Spirit,' do mind 
 ' the things of the Spirit.'' 
 
 Miss W. And again the Apostle says, ' The Spirit 
 helpeth our infirmities.' Look also at 1 Cor. ii. 9, 10. 
 '48 
 
ST. Stephen's day. 
 
 Francis. ^ Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
 have entered into the heart of man, the things which 
 God hath prepared for tliem that love Him. But 
 God hath revealed them unto us hi/ Bis Spirit : for the 
 Spiyit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God' 
 
 Miss W. Therefore we pray that w^e may look 
 steadfastly up to heaven, and being filled with the 
 Holy Ghost, may — ? 
 
 Several. Learn to love and bless our persecutors, 
 by the example of St. Stephen. 
 
 Miss W. What was his prayer for them ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.' 
 
 Miss W. And in following St. Stephen's example, 
 what other great example should we be copying ? 
 
 Charley. Jesus Christ's, who prayed for His mur- 
 derers, ^ Father, forgive them, for they know not what 
 they do.' (St. Luke, xxiii. 34.) 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; we have first His great example, and 
 then that of His first Martyr ; and surely as Chris- 
 tians, we ought carefully to follow in the same steps. 
 Forgiveness of an enemy, of those w^ho do us wrong, 
 is the peculiar duty of the Christian. AVhat did the 
 Jews teach about this ? 
 
 Edgar. ' Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hafe 
 thine enemy.' 
 
 Miss W. But what did our Saviour bid His fol- 
 lowers do ? 
 
 Walter. ' But I say unto you, Love your enemies, 
 bless them, that curse you, do good to them that hate you, 
 and pray for them which despitefully use you and perse- 
 cute you.'' (St. Matt., v. 43, 44.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, Walter ; I am glad to hear you able 
 to repeat that verse. He who gave this command, 
 set us art example of keeping it. And so did St. 
 Stephen, who prayed for his murderers. But how 
 is it, boys, amongst you ? If any one does an un- 
 kindness to you, are you w iliing to bless and pray for 
 him ? Do you not rather cherish your anger, and 
 49 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 hate your enemy ? How differently you ought to 
 act ! Instead of bearing maUce, you should try to 
 do a kindness for those who do you wrong, whether 
 they have done you wrong by word or action, 
 whether they have angered you in joke or earnest. 
 Whose example would you then be following ? 
 
 Several. St. Stephen's. 
 
 Miss W. In these days, boys, have you ever to 
 suffer for the truth's sake ? 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' answered Benjamin, in a low voice. 
 
 ^Can you tell me how, Benjamin Tasked Miss Walton. 
 
 *By being laughedat fornot doing wrong,' he replied. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, that is one way in which I have no 
 doubt boys suffer very much. Hoav ought you to 
 feel towards those who cause you this suffering ? 
 
 ' Kindly,' he replied. 
 
 Miss W. There are other ways, too, in which you 
 may have to suffer for the truth's sake. Supposing 
 you are in a situation where you find you cannot serve 
 God as you ought, and yet to give it up would be to 
 lose great advantages, and perhaps positively to suffer, 
 what would your duty be ? 
 ' To leave the situation, I suppose,' replied one or two. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and thus you would be suffering for 
 the truth's sake. Or, again, a child may have to suffer 
 punishment for not consenting to do wrong by the com- 
 mand of its parent. It is painful to me to have to men- 
 tion such a case, but as I once knew a little boy who 
 was sent by his father to sell fish, who was thus tried, 
 I think some of you may have the same diflficulty.' 
 
 ^Please, ma'am, will you teU us about the little boy f 
 exclaimed several. 
 
 ' I have not much to tell,' said Miss Walton. ^ I 
 only know that he was bidden by his father to say 
 that the fish was fresh, when he knew it to be stale. 
 The boy declared he could not, which brought his 
 father's anger upon him, and the poor little fellow 
 had to endure many threatening words, and when he 
 50 
 
ST. Stephen's day. 
 
 returned with the fish unsold, he was severely beaten, 
 for the father said it was the child's fault for not say- 
 ing the fish was fresh. This happened frequently, 
 yet the little boy did not yield, and at length his 
 lather gave up beating him, and always went out with 
 the stale fish himself.' 
 
 ' Poor little boy, he was very brave !' cried several. 
 
 ' I'm sure I shouldn't have done so,' said Edgar. 
 
 ' I'm afraid you wouldn't, Edgar,' said Miss Wal- 
 ton ; ' but it is very sad to think that you would not. 
 I hope some of you would have done the same. What 
 did the little boy suffer for f 
 
 All. The truth's sake. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; how ought he to have felt towards 
 his persecutor ? 
 
 ' He ought to have loved him,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss fV. We must hope he did, and prayed for him 
 too ; and to whom may we pray in our difficulties ? 
 
 Alfred. To Jesus, who stands at the right hand of 
 God, ready to succour all those that suffer for Him. 
 
 Miss W. Do we know Him to be thus ready to 
 succour us ? Look at St. John, xiv. 13. 
 
 Francis. ' Whatsoever ye shall ask in My Name, 
 that will I do r 
 
 Miss W. Do we also know Him to be able ? 
 
 George. Yes, ' For in that He Hims,elf hath suffered 
 being tempted. He is able to succour them that are 
 tempted.' (Heb. ii. 18.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, He is able to save them to the utter- 
 most who come to God by Him, and He stands ready 
 to succour. Will, then, our sufferings here on earth 
 for a testimony to the truth, separate us from Him ? 
 
 Edward. No, but draw us nearer to Him. 
 
 Miss W. If we receive them as from Him, stead- 
 fastly look up to heaven, and by faith behold the 
 glory that shall be revealed. Whom did St. Stephen 
 see when he looked up to heaven ? 
 
 Andrew. Jesus standing at the right hand of God. 
 
 51 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and thus in the midst of his suffer- 
 ings he was succoured by Jesus, and brought nearer 
 to Him ; and it is for this very reason that sufferings 
 are sent ; to draw us nearer to Jesus Christ, who 
 loves us with an everlasting love, and was born for us 
 as at this time, to suffer for us, and make us His own, 
 ^ Do we not know that if we be Christ's, all things are 
 ours, and what can separate us from the love of Christ? 
 Not death, for faith conquers it ; nor life, for grace 
 sanctifies it ; nor angels, for the Gospel hath made 
 them fellow-worshippers with us in Jesus ; nor prin- 
 cipalities, nor powers, for our Christ is Lord over 
 them all ; nor things present, for they work together 
 for good to them that love God ; nor things to come, 
 for the atonement on Calvary hath touched them all 
 with its preciousness and power ; nor height, for the 
 Christian climbs it ; nor depth, for belief fathoms it ; 
 nor any other creature, because hy Christ, and for 
 Christ, were all things created :' therefore in all our 
 sufferings here on earth, we may look up to Jesus 
 who stands at the right hand of God, to succour all 
 those who suffer for Him. 
 
 Miss Walton now closing her Prayer-book, con- 
 tinued, 'I suppose I must read you a few pages 
 about Maurice, although I fear it is getting late ?' 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, we don't mind about its being 
 late,' they repHed. * We should like to hear some of 
 ^Ir Warble's story.' 
 
 MR WARBLE'S MANUSCRIPT. (Continued.) 
 
 The first few days of Maurice's schooling, were days 
 of great suffering to him. He did not understand 
 the ways of boys. He did not like their teazing and 
 joking, and once or twice when they carried it so far 
 as to make him cry, and still were not softened, but 
 only called him a baby, and worse than a girl, and 
 many other things, he lost his temper completely, and 
 returned angry words to their teazing. All this was 
 52 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 very trying to him (though perhaps it did him good 
 in the end), and he was always particularly unhappy 
 after he had lost his temper, and thus done wrong 
 himself. It v/as his custom to repeat everything that 
 happened during the day to his sister in the evening. 
 Sometimes she scolded him playfully, sometimes 
 pitied him, and sometimes told him how she thought he 
 might have acted better. The first few days he looked 
 so miserable when he came home each evening, that 
 his aunt quite fretted about it, and charged Henry to 
 try and keep him out of harm. But one day on his 
 uncle's observing it, he called Maurice to one side, 
 and insisted upon knowing what was the matter^ and 
 all that had happened. 
 
 *' The boys laugh at me, and teaze me so much, that 
 I can't bear it, uncle,' he said, in trembling tones. 
 
 ^But you must learn to bear it, Maurice,' said 
 his uncle. ' You are sure to meet with much worse 
 treatment as you grow up, and you must learn to 
 bear it now. As long as ever you cry about it, and 
 take it so much to heart, they will teaze you ; but if 
 you will only show a little more spirit, and laugh 
 with them, and do as they do, they will give it up.' 
 
 ' But, uncle, they do what is wrong, and laugh 
 when they should not. You don't mean I ought to 
 be like them in that T 
 
 ' No, Maurice, certainly not. I would not have you 
 do wrong, if every other boy in the school did so !' 
 replied his uncle, with more kindness in his manner 
 than he had ever shown before. ' But depend upon 
 it, you are much more likely to have courage to do 
 right when others are doing wrong, if you learn to 
 bear teazing and joking bravely. If you fret so much 
 about it, you will learn to fear it more and more, until 
 to escape it you will do wrong.' 
 
 * Oh ! I hope not, uncle,' said Maurice, with earnest- 
 ness. ' It is when they teaze me about coming home 
 to my sister, and things of that kind, that I am vexed. 
 53 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 I don't care so much if they laugh at me for not 
 doing bad things.' 
 
 ' You have hardly been tried yet, Maurice,' said 
 his uncle again ; ^ and if you wish to be prepared, 
 you must not be such a baby. Now run away,' 
 he continued ; ^ let me see no more such unhappy 
 faces.' 
 
 ^ Every one calls me a baby,' thought Maurice, as 
 he walked away, ' except Agnes. She does not.' As 
 he thought this, he ran on to her, and repeated his 
 uncle's conversation. 
 
 ' Well ! I would try and not care about the boys,' 
 said x4.gnes, ' and then they won't call you a baby any 
 more. I would laugh at them, instead of crying about 
 it. I wish I was a boy to go with you ! I don't think 
 I should care about them, and I would not let them 
 teaze you.' 
 
 The next day Maurice went to school with the 
 determination of not caring for the teazing, and he 
 succeeded wonderfully well. He laughed several 
 times, when before he would have looked very glum, 
 and even ventured upon returning their jokes in kind. 
 He was quite proud of his own success, and repeated 
 it to his sister. Still it was long before he became 
 accustomed to, and coidd understand, the ways of 
 boys, and during that time he really suffered a great 
 deal; but through all he was not led into doing- 
 wrong. He would never join them in rude behaviour, 
 or in indecent jests or actions ; nor would he ever 
 consent to be a party in any deceit. By this conduct 
 he began to make some of the boys respect him, and 
 those who were inclined to follow his example, grew 
 fond of him, and felt him almost a stay to themselves. 
 In school he had always got on well, because he was 
 very industrious, though not quick ; nor would he 
 suffer himself to Idc laughed out of his industry, though 
 many tried to do it, or tg persuade him only to learn 
 his own answers, or to glance at a book when he was 
 54 
 
ST. 
 
 saying his lessons, or other wrong things. After he 
 had been at school about six months, his principles 
 were put to a hard test. The windows of the school 
 had been several times broken during the dinner- 
 hour, and the master at length told the boys that if 
 it occurred again, they certainly should be punished. 
 
 * I am tired of getting them mended, he said, ' and as 
 you can't pay for them, you shall be punished if they 
 are broken.' This made the boys more careful, and for 
 many weeks there was no pane of glass broken. But 
 one day when it was raining, four or five boys were 
 playing, rather roughly, in the school-room. Maurice, 
 trying to escape from one of the boys who was chasing 
 him, ran towards the window, when his play-fellow 
 overtaking him, and giving him a push just before be 
 reached it, he fell upon the window seat, and his arm 
 went through a pane of glass. The play was stopped 
 instantly. What was to be done ? 
 
 ' Nobody will know who did it, if we don't tell of 
 each other,' said the boy who had pushed Maurice, 
 
 * and master can't punish us all.' 
 
 ' But we 7nust tell,' said Maurice, * it wouldn't be 
 right not !' 
 
 ^ Nonsense ! there would be no harm in saying 
 nothing about it, I'm sure ; it is not hke telling a lie,' 
 replied the same boy. 
 
 ' That won't do,' said another. ~ * Master is sure to 
 ask us. He knows who stayed dinner.' 
 
 '■ If he does,' cried a third, ' I vote we say we don't 
 know how it was done. If we all say it, he must 
 believe us.' 
 
 Several objected to this, saying, ' It would be a 
 lie. But we might say we were all playing together, 
 and it got done somehow. Master won't punish us 
 all,' they continued. 
 
 Maurice during these proposals had said nothing, 
 but now that there was a silence, he again asserted 
 that they must tell. 
 
ST. STEPHEN S DAY. 
 
 * And pray what would you tell V said the boy who 
 had proposed the barefaced lie ; ^ that Joe pushed you, 
 I suppose, and then you think you'll escape ? That's 
 the way with these truth-telling boys.' 
 
 ^ No, I won't say so/ replied Maurice, * it wouldn't 
 be the truth to say only that.' 
 
 ' You'll manage to bring him in for a very fair share 
 of blame, I've no doubt,' replied the same boy, Joe's 
 cousin, a tall strong lad, of whom Maurice was always 
 afraid ; ' I wouldn't allow it, if I were you, Joe.' 
 
 ' I can't stop him, I'm afraid,' replied Joe, * I wish 
 I could. Maurice, you won't be so mean as to go 
 and tell of me, surely,' he added, speaking to Maurice. 
 
 ^ Won.'t he, though ! trust him if you like, but I'd 
 advise you not,' exclaimed the big boy again, before 
 Maurice had time to answer. 
 
 ' Will you, ^laurice T asked Joe, imploringly. 
 
 ' If I can help it, I'll say nothing about you,' re- 
 turned ]Maurice ; ' but I expect master will want to 
 know all, and I won't tell any lies.' 
 
 * But you'll be punished as weU as I, if you do say 
 anything about it,' argued Joe. 
 
 * I know that, but I can't help It. I know I wish 
 we hadn't broken it,' replied ^laurice, followed by 
 silence from all the party. 
 
 A moment afterwards, however, the big boy, Dan 
 Jones, cried out, ' So you intend to^trust him, do 
 you, Joe ? I give you joy of your punishment.' 
 
 ' I can't help it, I tell you,' replied the boy. * AYliat 
 else can I do f 
 
 ' Leave him to me,' cried Dan, at the same moment 
 taking down the cane which hung by the fire, and 
 catching hold of Maurice. ' Now, my boy,' he con- 
 tinued, ' are you so very sure that you'll tell ? Re- 
 member, master is far away ! He can't hear you, 
 however much you cry, and as ^re as I stand here, 
 you shall feel this if you won't promise not to tell 
 how the window was broken !' 
 56 
 
^ I'll not promise/ returned Maurice, struggling to 
 be free. ^ Let me go, Dan !' 
 
 The uplifted cane instantly fell across his shoulders, 
 but only once, for several of the other boys, who had 
 before thought Dan only in joke, cried out, ^ Shame ! 
 sliame 1' and caught his uplifted arm. An argument 
 ensued, which ended in Dan's declaring that if they 
 stopped him now, he promised that as surely as 
 Maurice mentioned Joe, so surely would he give 
 him a thrashing. Approaching footsteps then made 
 him quickly replace the cane where he found it, and 
 let go his hold of Maurice. 
 
 ' It is too late to read more to-night, boys,' said 
 Miss Walton, ' though I see Mr Warble has marked 
 the stopping place two or three pages further on. We 
 must read it to-morrow, as well as the portion for the 
 day. We will not be so late in beginning. You 
 must have loitered coming up from Church to-day !' 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, Benjamin went to inquire after 
 Ned Mason, and we waited for him,' said several. 
 
 ' How did you find him, Benjamin f asked Miss 
 Walton. 
 
 ' I did not see him, ma'am, but his mother said he 
 was very bad. They thought he must have hurt his 
 side in his fall, he complained of so much pain there,' 
 r^-plied Benjamin. 
 
 '- His accident ought to be a warning to you all, 
 boys,' said Miss Walton. ^ It is the consequence of 
 his own sin, and what may be the end of it we do not 
 yet know: whether God will mercifully spare him, and 
 give him time for repentance, or whether he will be 
 now called upon to meet his Judge. Whichever it 
 be, you may learn from it to fear sin and its con- 
 sequences.' 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. V. 
 
 Price \ld., or 10*. Crf, per 100. 
 
 57 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISING S 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 , OR THE SAINTS'-D AT EVENINGS WITH THE FORLET BOYS. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Merciful Lord, we beseech Thee to cast Thy hright 
 beams of light upon Thy Church, that it being en- 
 lightened by the doctrine of Thy blessed Apostle and 
 Evangelist, Saint John, may so icalk in the light of 
 Thy truth, that it may at length attain to the light 
 of everlasting life ,- through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 ^ I DO like coming here every night,' said Francis, 
 as he sat with several other boys waiting for Miss 
 Walton to enter the room. ^ This is the third night, 
 taking in Christmas-day evening, which we have 
 been liere, and we are to come again to-morrow.' 
 
 ' Yes, but then it will be a long time before 
 another Saint's-day,' said Edward ; ' nearly a 
 month.' 
 
 ' Oh no, it won't,' said George, ^ for there is the 
 Circumcision, and the Epiphany, before then.' 
 
 ' Yes, I know,' returned Edward, ' but we've 
 always been for a lesson on those days, and Mr 
 Spencer will teach us this year. I meant it would 
 be nearly a month before a Saint's-day came again ; 
 those are Holy-days, not Saints'-days.' 
 
 ' Which are Holy-days f asked Miss Walton, 
 overhearin": Edward's last words as she entered the 
 
 room. 
 
 He repeated what he had said, and she continued, 
 ^ You are right, those can hardly be called Saints'- 
 days, though they are festivals. But what may we 
 call to-day, boys f she asked, as she sat down. 
 No. 71. 4—3 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 ' A Saint' s-day/ they all replied. 
 
 Miss TV. Yes ; for whom do we commemorate ? 
 
 Several. St. John. 
 
 Miss W. What is he called by the Church ? 
 
 Alfred. St. John the Evangelist. 
 
 Miss W. Can you tell me what ^Evangelist' 
 means ? 
 
 ' A writer of the Gospels,' said George. 
 
 * Those who wrote the Gospels are called Evan- 
 gelists, George,' said Miss Walton, ' but that is not 
 the meaning of the word. It means a messenger of 
 good tidings. Do yon know any other word in the 
 Scripture that means ' messenger V 
 
 ^Mr Spencer told us the other day that angel 
 means messenger,' said Francis. 
 
 Miss W. You are quite right, Francis. Now look 
 at Evangelist, and tell me Jf you can see anything 
 like angel in it ? 
 
 Alfred. Oh, yes, I see ; take away ' Ev' from the 
 beginning, and ' ist ' from, the end, and ' angel ' is 
 left. 
 
 Miss W. Just so, Alfred ; Evangelist then is a good 
 messenger, or messenger of good ; and as the angels 
 carry any of God's messages, whether good or evil 
 tidings, so the Evangelists carry the good news of 
 the Gospel from God to man. What does ' Gospel' 
 mean ? 
 
 Samuel. Good news. 
 
 Miss W. Those, then, who wrote the Gospels are 
 called Evangelists, or — ? 
 
 ' Messengers of good tidings,' said Edward. 
 
 Miss TV. ' You may now say the Collect for St. 
 John's day, and I will question you over it, before I 
 tell you anything of his history.' The boys obeyed, 
 and before they had finished repeating it, the whole 
 class had arrived, and Miss Walton asked, 
 
 ^ How do we say the Church is enlightened ?' 
 
 Benjamin, By the doctrine of St. John. 
 59 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. Why do we speak of Ids teaching or doc- 
 trine as especially enlightening the Church ? 
 
 ^ Is it because he speaks of Christ as the light of 
 the world ?' asked George. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, I should say it was, George. Look 
 in the very first chapter of his Gospel, verses 4 to 
 9, how he begins by proclaiming the Lights and 
 St. John the Baptist as the forerunner of that 
 light, 
 
 Samuel. ' In Him was life ; and the life was the 
 light of men. And the light shineth in darkness, 
 and the darkness comprehended it not. There was 
 a man sent from God, whose name was John. The 
 same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, 
 that all men through Him might believe. . . . That 
 was the true Light, which lighteth every man that 
 cometli into the world.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and what does he also say in the 
 Epistle for to-day ? 
 
 Francis. ' This then is the message which we have 
 heard of Him, and declai^e unto you, that God is Light, 
 and in Him is no darkness at all.' 
 
 Miss W. And he not only speaks himself of Christ 
 as the Light, but also reports our Saviour's own v/ords 
 on the subject, as none of the other Evangelists do. 
 Can you repeat any of the passages ? 
 
 Edward. ' This is the condemnation, that Light is 
 come into the world, and men loved darkness rather 
 than light, because their deeds were evil.' (St. John, 
 iii. 19.) 
 
 George. ^Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, 
 / am the Light of the ivorld : he that foUoweth Me 
 shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the Light of 
 life: (Chap. viii. 12.) 
 
 Miss W. Look again at Chap. ix. 5. 
 
 Mattheiv. ' As long as I am in the world, / am ike, 
 Light of the worlds 
 
 Miss W. Once more, in Chap. xii. 35, 36, 46. 
 60 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST S DAY. 
 
 A ndreiv. '■ Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while 
 is the Light with you. Walk while ye have the Light, 
 lest darkness come upon you. . . . While ye have LAght, 
 believe in the Light, that ye may be the children of 
 light. ... I am come a Light into the world.' 
 
 Miss W. To Whom, then, does the teaching of St. 
 John lead ? 
 
 Edward. To Christ, the Light of the world. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, he points Him out to us as the 
 Light more distinctly than any of the other Evan- 
 gelists do, and thus his doctrine enlightens the 
 Church. But, besides this, we shall find that the Gospel 
 of St. John contains much fuller accounts of the 
 words of Christ than any other, and the words of 
 Christ are fall of mysteries, which are in this way 
 brought to light. What mystery did our Saviour's 
 conversation with Nicodemus (reported by St. John) 
 bring to hght ? (See St. John, iii.) 
 
 Edward. The mystery of the new birth. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and again, our Saviour's con- 
 versation (only given by St. John) with those who 
 followed Ilim after He had fed them with five 
 loaves, brings before us the mystery of the Holy 
 Eucharist (Chap. vi. 24-71) ; and in his Epistle he 
 dwells upon the mystery of the Holy Trinity. What 
 then may we emphatically say the teaching of St. 
 John does for the Church ? 
 
 Several. Enlightens it. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and because of the holy mysteries 
 on which he dwells, he is called St. John the Di\ine. 
 He treats of divine things more than all the others. 
 But though we acknowledge that the Church is thus 
 enlightened, what do we pray cit the beginning of 
 the Collect '^J 
 
 All. ' Merciful Lord, we beseech Tliee to cast Thy 
 bright beams of light upon Thy Church.' 
 
 Miss W. Would the teaching of St. John aloL^e 
 do us any good "l 
 61 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 Alfred. No. ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. Not unless applied to the hearts of God's 
 people, by — what? 
 
 Andrew. The Holy S})irit. 
 
 Miss IF. The light would shine in darkness, but 
 the darkness would not comprehend it, unless our 
 hearts were prepared to receive it. Look at 2 Cor. 
 iv. C). 
 
 Edward. ' For God, who commanded the light to 
 shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to 
 give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God 
 in the face of Jesus Christ.^ 
 
 Miss W. Therefore we pray that His bright beams 
 of light may shine upon the Church. AVhat are 
 beams ? (The boys did not answer, and Miss Wal- 
 ton continued). When the sun is hidden by a cloud, 
 what do you see darting from behind the cloud ? 
 
 ' Kays,' they all cried, directly. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, rays, or beams ; and where do they 
 come from ? 
 
 All. The sun. 
 
 Miss W. But when we see the beams of the sun 
 in that way, do we feel them ? 
 
 '- No,' said Edward, ^ the cloud is between us and 
 the sun.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; but when the cloud has gone, then 
 we feel the rays of the sun, though we no longer see 
 them, as we saw them cast upon other objects from 
 behind the cloud. Now what do we ask God to do 
 for His Church ? 
 
 Benjamin. To cast His ^ bright beams of light ' 
 upon it. 
 
 Miss W. And through whom must the rays 
 come I 
 
 George. Through Jesus Christ, the Sun of Righ 
 teousness. (Mai. iv. 2.) 
 
 3Iiss W. And what will the beams do ? 
 
 Francis. Enlighten the Church. 
 62 
 
ST. JOHX THE EVANGELIST*S DAY. 
 
 3Iiss W, Yes, as the world is enlightened when 
 the sun shines upon it. But what sometimes come 
 between us and the sun ? 
 
 Matthew. Clouds. 
 
 Miss W. Do the rays then reach us ? 
 
 Benjamin. No, they are turned off from us. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, sometimes we can actually see them 
 shining on other objects, while ice are in the shade ; 
 while at other times the cloud is so dense that 
 the sun is entirely hidden. So it is, boys, with the 
 Church ; there are times when clouds seem to liide 
 from her the Sun of Righteousness, when, instead 
 of the bright beams reaching her, they seem turned 
 directly from her, lighting upon her enemies, and 
 cheering and warming them : or lost altogether. 
 What can the Church still do in times like these ? 
 
 Alfred. Pray God to cast His bright beams of 
 light upon her. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, because she knows by faith that 
 the Sun is behind the cloud. She knows, too, that 
 she cannot live without them ; and yet the promise 
 to the Church is sure, that she shall be presented 
 to God without spot, and blameless. She therefore 
 prays for the removal of the cloud, and knows by 
 faith that the Sun will yet shine out, and cast His 
 bright beams upon her, until they reach every true 
 member of the Church, and light up his path, so 
 that he shall not walk in darkness. What therefore 
 do we go on to pray that the Church may do ? 
 
 Benjamin. So walk in the light of God's truth 
 that it may at length attain to the light of ever- 
 lasting life. 
 
 Miss W. And how is the light of truth made 
 known ? 
 
 Francis. By the doctrine of St. John, and the 
 other writers in the Bible. 
 
 M'tss W. Yes ; but from Whom, and through 
 Whom, did you say they came ? 
 63 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST S DAY. 
 
 Edward. From God, and through Jesus Christ. 
 
 Miss W. What, then, is the Church's duty ? 
 
 George. To walk in the Hght. 
 
 Miss W. AYhen can we be said to walk in the 
 light? 
 
 Edward. TVTien we do all that we know to be right. 
 
 George. When we follow Christ. ^ He that fol- 
 loweth Me shall not walk in darkness.' (St. John, 
 viii. 12.) 
 
 Miss W. You are both right. Truth is made 
 known to us by follo\™g Christ the Light. Is He 
 ever called the Truth ? 
 
 Alfred. ' I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.' 
 (St. John, xiv. 6.) 
 
 Miss JV. Yes, walking in His light, along the way 
 in which He leads us, we shall know the truth. 
 And what do we pray that we may at last attain to ? 
 
 Walter. The ' light of everlasting life.' 
 
 Miss W. When the Church attains everlasting 
 life, in Whose immediate presence will she ever be 'i 
 
 Charley. The presence of God. 
 
 Miss IV. And what does St. John declare God to 
 be in the Epistle ? 
 
 Matthew. ' God is Lights 
 
 Miss IV. Therefore we speak of the light of ever- 
 lasting life. ' With God is the well of life.' How 
 does the Psalmist go on ] 
 
 Several. ' And in Thy light shall we see light.^ (Ps. 
 XXX vi. 9.) 
 
 Miss W. And how does Isaiah describe the bless- 
 edness of the Church ? 
 
 George. ' The sun shall be no more thy light by 
 day ; neither for brightness shall the moon give light 
 unto thee : but the Lord shall be unto TJiee an ever- 
 lasting light J and thy God thy glory. ^ (Isa. Ix. 19.) 
 
 3Tlss IV. And, lastly, look how St. John himself 
 describes the New Jerusalem, Pev. xxi. 23, 24, 25. 
 
 Alfred. ' And the city had no need of the sun, 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST S DAY. 
 
 neither of the moon, to shine in it ; foo^ the glory of 
 God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof. 
 And the nations of them which are saved shall ivalk 
 in the light of it ; . . . and the gates of it shall not be 
 shut at all by day ; for there shall he no night there," 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; these are the glories of the life to 
 come, to which each one of us may attain in the 
 Church, but — how, boys ? 
 
 Edward. By walking in the light we now have, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Miss W. His bright beams shine upon the Church, 
 and if we follow the light of truth which He gives 
 us in the writings of the inspired penmen of His 
 Holy Word, we shall attain, through Him, to that 
 glorious kingdom where there is no night, for the 
 glory of God shall lighten it, and the Lamb shall 
 be the light thereof. St. John, however, not only 
 teaches us by his doctrine, but by his example. 
 Can you tell me when he first followed Christ ? 
 
 George. When Jesus called him from mending his 
 net, and he left his father and followed Him. (See 
 St. Mark, i. 19, 20.) 
 
 Miss W. No, that was probably not the first time 
 that he followed Christ : it is generally thought that 
 he was one of the disciples of St. John the Baptist, 
 and that it was he who followed Christ with St. 
 Andrew, when St. John the Baptist bade them 
 behold the Lamb of God. It is St. John himself 
 who gives the account of this, and he scarcely ever 
 mentions himself by name. What does he fre- 
 quently call himself? 
 
 Francis. The disciple whom Jesus loved. (See 
 St. John, xiii. 23 ; xix. 26 ; xx. 2 ; xxi. 7, 20, 24.) 
 
 Miss W. It is, then, probable that he was one of 
 the two disciples who followed Jesus when pointed out 
 by St. John the Baptist, and who thus set us an ex- 
 ample of walking in the light. Who was the father 
 of St. John ? 
 
 65 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 Samuel. Zebedee. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and his mother was Salome. Who 
 was his brother ? 
 
 All. St. James. 
 
 Miss W. Can you tell me any particular marks of 
 favour which Jesus showed to St. John ? 
 
 George. He was one of the three on the mount of 
 transfiguration. 
 
 ' And he was one of the three who followed Jesus 
 when He went to heal Jairus's daughter,' said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, he was always one of the favoured 
 three ; but can you tell me any favour shown indi- 
 vidually to himself? 
 
 Charley. He lay on Jesus' breast at supper-time. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and did Jesus speak to liim even 
 as he hung on the cross ? 
 
 George. Yes ; He commended His mother to him. 
 ^ When Jesus therefore saw His mother, and the 
 disciple standing by whom He loved, He saith unto His 
 mother. Woman, behold thy son ! Then saith He to 
 the disciple. Behold thy mother.' (St. John, xix. 
 m, 27.) 
 
 Miss W. Surely this was a wonderful mark of 
 favour ; and he who was thus beloved by his heavenly 
 Master, seems to have been the only disciple who 
 ventured to stand by the cross to the very end. 
 What are we told all the disciples did when Jesus 
 was first apprehended ? 
 
 Benjamin. They all forsook Him and fled. 
 
 Miss W. Afterwards we are told that St. Peter 
 followed afar oif, and came to the palace of the high 
 priest, where he found St. John already there before 
 him.* And again we find St. John at the cross, 
 though we hear no more of St. Peter after he went 
 out to weep bitterly, so that it seems that St. John 
 conquered his fear, and was with his Master through 
 His several trials, even to the last. Thus he is an 
 
 * Compare St. jMatt. xxvi. 58, and St. John, xviii. 16. 
 66 4—3, 5 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 example to us of continuing in the light even to the 
 end. And which of the Apostles was again first at 
 the sepulchre ? 
 
 Walter. St. John: he outran St. Peter. (St. 
 John, XX. 4.) 
 
 Miss W. And again we find him vrith his Lord 
 at the sea of Tiberias. There are more notices of 
 him in the Bible than we can possibly go through, 
 boys ; but this we may say — he always appears as 
 one devoted to his Lord and ]\Iaster, and if we follow 
 him after Christ's ascension, we find the same. No 
 sooner was ' The Promise of the Father' fulfilled, 
 than he is found beginning his apostolic work — with 
 whom? 
 
 Andreiv. St. Peter. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, these two Apostles are often named 
 together, as though they were friends, and it is 
 pleasant to think of them as such. They went 
 together to the temple at the hour of prayer, and 
 what work did they perform ? 
 
 George. They healed the lame man who asked 
 alms of them as they went into the temple. 
 
 Miss W. There are one or two more mentions of 
 him in the Acts of the Apostles. It was he who 
 was imprisoned with St. Peter (Chap, iv.), he who 
 was sent with St. Peter to confirm the Church of 
 Samaria. (Chap, viii.) It is generally supposed that he 
 continued to live in Jerusalem until the death of the 
 Blessed Virgin, about fifteen years after our Lord's 
 ascension. In a year or two after this he began his 
 mission in Asia, where he founded several Churches, 
 to which he afterv/ards delivered God's message in 
 the Book of Revelations. Can any of you tell me 
 the names of the seven Churches of Asia ? 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am, I think I can,' said George. ' Ephe- 
 sus, Smyrna, Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, 
 and Laodicea.' 
 
 Miss W. That is quite right. It is supposed, also, 
 67 
 
St. JOHN THE evangelist's DAY, 
 
 that he preached in other parts of the East, probably 
 in Parthia. At length he was accused to the Em- 
 peror Domitian, who commenced a persecution 
 against the Church. St. John was ordered to be 
 sent bound to Rome, where, by the orders of Do- 
 mitian, he was most cruelly treated, and at last thrown 
 into a caldron of boiling oil, or, as some say, oil set 
 on fire. By a wonderful miracle he was preserved 
 through this, which appeared to be unavoidable 
 destruction. 
 
 ' And did not this make the Emperor a Christian?' 
 asked Alfred. 
 
 ' No,' replied Miss Walton, ^ he was more hardened 
 than Nebuchadnezzar, who acknowledged and obeyed 
 the God of Shadrach, ^Meshach, and Abednego. In- 
 stead of turning from his idolatry on finding that St. 
 John had escaped death, he ordered him to be 
 banished to the Island of Patmos, where he lived 
 for many years, patiently bearing for Chnst's sake, 
 as it were, a daily martyrdom. It was during his 
 banishment at Patmos that he wrote the book of the 
 Kevelation, in which he not only gives instruction to 
 the seven churches, but also foretels what shall be 
 hereafter, so that St. John is not only an Evangelist 
 and an Apostle, but — what else ? 
 
 ^ A Prophet,' replied several. 
 
 ' Yes,' said Miss Walton. ' Thus we see that while 
 he was cut off from the society of men, God com- 
 forted him by more immediate converse from heaven. 
 His Master, who loved him with such an especial 
 love while He was on earth, had not forsaken him 
 now that He was in glory, but comforted him with 
 the vision o^ Himself, ^' clothed with a garment down 
 to the feet, and girt about the paps with a golden 
 girdle," and, laying His hand upon him, bade him 
 "" Fear not." ' 
 
 ^ On the death of Domitian, St. John returned into 
 Asia, and fixed his residence at Ephesus, where he 
 68 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELISTS DAY. 
 
 remained until his death, governing the Church with 
 the assistance of seven other bishops. He died at 
 the age of 98, or 99 ; though some say that he lived 
 to 120. At Ephesus he wrote his Gospel at the 
 request of the other bishops of Asia. You can tell 
 me what other writings he has left.' 
 
 ' Three Epistles/ replied the boys. 
 
 ' Yes, one a catholic Epistle, addressed to no par- 
 ticular Church or person, and the second and third 
 to two private friends of St. John's. Thus we see 
 that to the end of his life he followed in the steps 
 of the "Light of the world," and though not permitted 
 to be a martyr in deed, was one in will. There are 
 many stories tbld of St. John, some of which perhaps 
 you would like to hear. When he was very old, and 
 unable to preach, it is said that he used to be led 
 into church, and then he would say to his people, 
 " Little children, love one another." ' 
 
 ^ There is another interesting story told of him, 
 showing his love to his spiritual children. In his 
 visitation to the churches near Ephesus he made 
 choice of a young man to provide for and educate. 
 He accordingly left him in charge of the Bishop of 
 that place, who instructed the youth carefully, and 
 baptized him, after which he trusted that the young 
 man would walk worthy of his vocation ; instead of 
 which he gave himself up to a wild and sinful life, 
 and at length became captain to a band of public 
 robbers. On St. John's again visiting the place, he 
 heard of the sad course of life the young man had 
 taken, and instantly made up his mind to do his ut- 
 most to recover the lost sheep. He accordingly set 
 off to seek for him among the mountains, in his own 
 haunts, and being taken by one of the sentinels, de 
 sired to be led before their commander. 
 
 ' No sooner did the young man see the holy 
 Apostle, than his guilty conscience made him flee. 
 The aged Apostle followed until he was able to go 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 no further, and then implored the young man to stay 
 and Usten to what he had to say. The commander 
 obeyed, and by the words of reproof and counsel 
 which St. John addressed to him, was affected even 
 to tears, and returned a true penitent to the Church. 
 Other stories are told of this Apostle, but I must 
 not repeat them . to you now, or we shall have no 
 time for Mr Warble's story. One thing more I 
 would say, however, about St. John. He is always 
 supposed to have been the youngest of the Apostles, 
 and. therefore quite a young man when he first left 
 all to follow Christ. To whom, then, is he peculiarly 
 an example ? 
 
 ' To young men,' said several. 
 ' Yes,' replied Miss Walton, ' and how does he 
 teach you ?' 
 
 ' By his doctrine and example,' said Benjamin. 
 Miss W. What especial lesson does his example 
 teach you ? 
 
 ' To follow Christ while we are young,' said 
 Charley. 
 
 ' Yes ; and also,' said Miss Walton, ^ to continue 
 firm unto the end — to show your strength as young 
 men, not in riot and drunkenness, but in steadfast- 
 ness of purpose. Even as St. John feared not to 
 stand by the cross of his Lord, and to acknowledge 
 Him, and be acknowledged by Him, in the midst of 
 his bitterest enemies ; and surely the reward he 
 received, even while on earth, ought to encourage 
 you. What was his reward ?' 
 ' Jesus loved him,' said Alfred. 
 ^ And surely a rich reward it was,' continued Miss 
 Walton, ' to be chosen from among the tvs^elve, as 
 emphatically "the disciple whom Jesus loved." 
 And He who loved the youngest of the disciples, 
 wiU also love the young who follow him now ; yes, 
 we may believe that He will love them with a pecu- 
 liar love, and will cast His bright beams of light 
 70 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 upon them, to guide them to the land of everlasting 
 light. Great things are set before you, boys, walk 
 then in the light bravely, perseveringly, lovingly, 
 unto the end, after the example of the Apostle, Evan- 
 gelist, and Prophet, St. John. 
 
 MR. WARBLE'S MANUSCRIPT. 
 
 (Continued.) 
 
 Dan's last attempt at intimidation did not shake 
 ^Maurice's intention of telling of the broken window. 
 As he expected, the afternoon school had no sooner 
 met, than the master began to make inquiries about 
 it. * Can you tell me, boys,' he said, ' how this 
 window is again broken V 
 
 ' Please, sir, I did it,' said Maurice, without look- 
 ing up. 
 
 ' How did you do it, Maurice f was the next 
 question. 
 
 '1 fell on the window-seat, and my arm went 
 through the pane of glass,' he replied. 
 
 ' Fell on the window-seat ! what could make you 
 fall on the window-seat V 
 
 Maurice was silent, and the question was re- 
 peated. 
 
 ' I was playing,' was then his answer. 
 
 * He dar'n't mention Joe,' whispered Dan to his 
 next companion. 
 
 ' I only wonder he doesn't ; he'll get all the blame 
 himself if he doesn't take care what he's about, and 
 be either caned or kept in for an hour after school,' 
 replied the boy. ' I think it very good-natured of 
 him.' 
 
 ' Good-natured !' said Dan, scornfully ; ' I should 
 like to see him dare to tell.' 
 
 ^I never doubted that you were playing, Maurice,' 
 said the master, 'but I wish you would tell me, 
 71 
 
ST. 
 
 Without so much questioning, how it all happened. 
 Whom were you playing with, and how came you to 
 fall on the window-seat V 
 
 Maurice, on these questions being put, told the 
 story without more reserve, not excusing himself or 
 blaming Joe more than was right, and the master, 
 pleased with his manner, replied, ^ Well ! ^laurice, 
 you are a good boy for confessing at once, and 
 though I must keep to my word and punish you for 
 breaking it, I certainly don't think you are alone 
 to blame. Joe is quite as much in fault as you, 
 and shall bear at least half the punishment.' 
 
 The two boys were consequently kept in school 
 half an hour after the rest, with a lesson to learn, 
 and though Joe thought fit at first to blame jMaurice 
 for it, his gentle answer, ^ I'm very sorry, Joe,' made 
 him ashamed to say more, and he began to learn his 
 appointed task. 
 
 In consequence of being kept in this half-hour, 
 Maurice had to find his way home alone, his cousins 
 having gone before. It was some distance to tlie 
 house, and part of the way lay through a quiet Line. 
 Just as Maurice reached the middle of it, Dan 
 Jones sprang out upon him, declaring his intention of 
 fulfilling his threat. Resistance was in vain ; Mau- 
 rice looked round, and no one was near from whom 
 to seek assistance : he knew it was no use to run, 
 for Dan would have overtaken him in an instant. 
 He stood quite still, therefore, though he turned 
 very pale, and replied as quietly as he could, ^ You 
 must do as you like, Dan ; but I do not see anj^ 
 good you'll get by it.' 
 
 ' I'll teach you to mind me another time,' he re- 
 plied, as he raised the stick he held in his hand, and 
 gave Maurice half a dozen severe cuts across the 
 shoulders, and then continued, ^ Remember now, if 
 you say one word of this to any body, it shall be the 
 worse for you. I have taught you, I hope, that I 
 72 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 mean what I say,' and jumping over the hedge, lie 
 was gone in a moment. 
 
 Poor ^laurice sat down crying with the pain, and 
 with the sense of the injustice that had been done 
 to him, and was debating in his own mind whether 
 he should tell of Dan or not. He could not make 
 up his mind, and rose up thinking to himself that he 
 would tell all to Agnes, and ask her what she 
 thought. 
 
 On reaching home, however, his thoughts were 
 diverted by his cousins running out, saying there 
 w^as some news for him, and on entering the house, 
 he found the clergyman of the parish sitting there 
 talking to his uncle. 
 
 Maurice soon learned that Mr Weston had called 
 to ask his uncle if he would like Maurice to go to 
 the Wayland chorister school. He had noticed 
 Maurice's sweet voice among the children of the 
 school, and his good behaviour in Church, and wdien 
 Mr Marden had written to ask him if he had any 
 boy who could take the place, his thoughts turned 
 towards Maurice : he knew his history, and having 
 inquired his character from the master, and being 
 satisfied wath what he heard, had walked straight on 
 to make arrangements wdth his uncle. 
 
 The proposal was received most thankfully by 
 both his aunt and uncle, and it now only remained 
 to learn the little boy's own wishes, though his 
 uncle declared ' that could make no difference ; of 
 course Maurice would do whatever he was told.' 
 
 Mr Weston, however, called the little boy up to 
 him, and asked him kindly whether he was fond of 
 singing, and whether he would like to go, describing 
 to him what sort of a school it w^as, and telling him 
 some of the rules. Had this offer come at any other 
 time, it is most likely that Maurice's first thought 
 would have been about leaving his sister, but now, 
 still smarting under the ill-usage he had just received, 
 73 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 the first idea that presented itself was the delightful 
 one of getting away from his persecutors, and he 
 answered that he should like to go very much. 
 
 Hardly, however, had this been said, when the 
 thought of leaving his sister flashed into his mind, 
 and he exclaimed, ' But what will become of Agnes ? 
 Oh ! I cannot leave her.' 
 
 Poor little boy, he was not old enough then to 
 see that it was the best thing, even for his sister, 
 that he should be well provided for ; he submitted, 
 however, to the better judgment of his aunt and 
 uncle, and in half an hour it was fixed that he was 
 to go to Wayland as soon as ever he could be got 
 ready. 
 
 How much the brother and sister had to say to 
 each other when they found themselves alone in 
 their little room that night ! 
 
 Maurice's first impulse was to throw his arms 
 round his sister's neck, and burst into tears, and as 
 usual, it was Agnes's place to be the encourager and 
 comforter. At first, however, she found it hard to 
 speak, as her tears trickled down her cheeks and fell 
 upon her brother. They were all in all to each 
 other, and the thought of parting was almost too 
 much for them both. She clasped her little arms 
 round her brother, and could only say, ^ Dear, dear, 
 Maurice.' When, however, the first burst of grief 
 had passed away, Agnes roused herself to comfort 
 her brother, and by degrees they began to talk 
 instead of cry. Maurice told the history of his owti suf- 
 ferings and struggle that day, not now with the idea 
 of consulting whether to tell or not, for he had quite 
 made up his mind that he would tell no tales just as 
 he was going away, but would try to forget Dan's 
 ill-usas^e. Ao-nes's cheeks burned with indio^nation 
 as ^laurice told his story, but her first exclamation, 
 as he finished, was, ^ I'm so glad, so very glad you 
 did not give up to them I what wicked boys they 
 74 . . 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 are !' she then continued, ^ They won't be so at Way- 
 land. They are all good boys there, Mr Weston 
 said so. Yon won't have such things to bear there. 
 Do you know I would rather you were away from 
 me at Wayland school, than going every day among 
 these vdcked boys.' 
 
 At length the children found themselves too tired 
 and sleepy to talk any more, and wrapped in each 
 other's arms, their sorrows were soon forgotten. 
 
 The sun shining brightly into their room, awoke 
 them next morning, and with the cheerful daylight, 
 came more cheerful thoughts. Maurice was not to 
 go to school the few days before leaving, and they 
 were spent chiefly with his sister, and assisting his 
 aunt in any little household matter that he could. 
 He was happy in the enjoyment of the present, and 
 his aunt's representations that if he went to this 
 school, and was a good boy, he would be made a 
 schoolmaster, and could then have his sister to live 
 with him ; and her promises to do aU she could for 
 little Agnes, and that she would let her write to 
 Maurice as soon as ever she was able, cheered him 
 when the thouo-ht of leavinfy came into his 
 mind. 
 
 At length the morning for departure arrived, and 
 Agnes tried to be as cheerful as she could ; and yet 
 it was hard for her, poor little girl, because she 
 could not bustle about to divert her thoughts ; but 
 she tried, and being a brave-hearted little girl, who 
 thought of her brother more than herself, succeeded. 
 Maurice thought he would not be outdone by his 
 sister, and though a choking feeling in his throat 
 made it every now and then very hard, he drove 
 back the starting tear, and spoke hopefully. It was 
 not until the orphan children threw their arms round 
 each other for a parting embrace, that their courage 
 failed them. But at length that embrace was over, 
 and Maurice found himself seated in a light cart by 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST S DAY. 
 
 his uncle's side, and Agnes lay sobbing on her lonely 
 couch. 
 
 I^Iaurice's life at Wayland school was a greater 
 change than he expected. Of course he was un- 
 happy when his uncle first drove away and left the 
 little boy among strangers ; but he could not be 
 unhappy long. The kindness of every body about 
 Iiim made him feel that it would be wrong to fret, 
 and the sympathizing words which Mr Marden 
 spoke to him as he took him by the hand and led 
 him into the sleeping-roora, and showed him his 
 little bed curtained off from the others, and then sat 
 down and talked to him about his duties in the 
 school, and what his daily life v^ould be, and how he 
 must guard his own heart, and try to be a good holy 
 little boy, and then knelt down and prayed with him 
 and commended him to God's care — all this brought 
 more comfort and happiness to little Maurice's heart 
 than it seemed possible he could have felt the first 
 evening, among strange people, and in a strange 
 place. But Mr Marden had reminded him that God 
 v^^as -with him, and was watching over him, that 
 change of place did not take him away from God, 
 but that His bright beams of light could reach him 
 as well in one place as another ; and though Maurice 
 was not quite nine years old, he had learned to think 
 of God as a friend, and he liked to hear Mr Marden 
 talk in this way, and to remember that the same 
 God was watching over both him and his dear 
 sister. 
 
 Each day at Wayland made ]\Iaurice more recon- 
 ciled to being parted from his sister. He had good 
 accounts of her, and found he could learn so much 
 more than at the other school that he could not be 
 unhappy. He loved the daily service, too, where he 
 could pray for her, and he hoped, by being a good 
 and industrious boy, he should some day carry out his 
 aunt's plans, and be a schoolmaster, and have his 
 76 
 
ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST S DAY. 
 
 sister to live with him. This thought took a great 
 hokl of him in very early life, and we have seen how 
 industriously he worked in order to carry it out. 
 
 When Edmund Linton had first come to school, 
 his great quickness had discouraged Maurice ; but he 
 learnt that industry was a duty, and he therefore 
 would not give way ; he was satisfied to be second in 
 the class, and to take pains because it was right to 
 take pains. The holy truths which he daily heard, 
 both in Church and from the lips of Mr ^larden^ 
 took deep root in his heart, and he strove with all his 
 might to walk in the light. As he grew up he knew 
 that the temptations he was there exposed to, were 
 very few, but he hoped that by resisting them, such 
 as they were, he should be prepared for greater 
 whenever they came. He was, as we know, a quiet 
 retiring boy as he grew up, just as he had been when 
 a little child ; but by being thrown more upon him- 
 self i and having no sister to lean upon, his character 
 had strengthened, and he had learnt to depend 
 more upon his own judgment. He was abvays 
 reserved about his thoughts and feelings among his 
 fellow-choristers and school-boys, yet he loved many 
 of them, and they loved him, especially the little ones, 
 whose friend he always was, remembering how much 
 he had suffered himself when a little boy at school. 
 One of his greatest pleasures was hearing from his 
 sister, and it was a pleasure he often enjoyed ; for 
 soon after his leaving, Mr Weston had kindly in- 
 terested himself for Agnes, and contrived a little cart 
 in which she might be drawn to school. With this 
 advantage she had quickly learned to write, and 
 ^Maurice was allowed often to write to her. The 
 last year, however, of Maurice's stay at Wayland had 
 not been- so bright, for Agnes's letters told of her 
 aunt's bad health, and that her rmcle's business was 
 not so good as it had been, and how much it fretted 
 her to think that she was a burden to them. In one 
 77 
 
ST. JOPTN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY. 
 
 letter she had mentioned that she thought she could 
 learn to plait straw, but that she had not money 
 enough to pay for being taught, and she knew her 
 uncle could not give it to her. 
 
 All Maurice could do was to say he hoped he 
 should soon get a situation, and then he would keep 
 her — the first money he ever got should go to her ; 
 but the thought of his own fancied inefficiency, and 
 her evident uneasiness, gave him many an anxious 
 moment, and once or twice he had expressed his 
 solicitude to the master, by whom it had been re- 
 ported to Mr Marden. 
 
 *Mr Warble has marked this as the stopping 
 place, to-day, boys,' said Miss A\^alton, closing the 
 manuscript, ' and / think it is quite time to stop.' 
 
 The boys did not think so ; they did not, however, 
 say so, but bidding good-night, went home. 
 
 73 4—3. 11 
 
J. AND C. MOZLEY. PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price \^d., or 10*. 6d. per 100. 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OP THE COLLECTS ; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLET BOYS. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Almiglity God, who out of the mouths of habes and 
 sucklings hast ordained strength, and madest infants 
 to glorify Thee hy their deaths ; Mortify and kill all 
 vices in us, and so strengthen us hy Thy grace, that hy 
 the innocency of our lives, and constancy of our faith 
 even unto death, we may glorify Thy Holy JVame ,• 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 As Miss Walton was walking out on the Innocents' 
 Day, she turned in to inquire after Ned Mason, who 
 still continued very poorly. 
 
 ' Come in/ was the answer from Alfred's voice, as 
 she knocked at the door. She opened it, and there 
 sat Alfred by the fire on a low stool, with his little 
 sister Fanny on his knee, evidently telling her some 
 story, for the child's eyes were fixed upon him so that 
 she took no notice of Miss Walton's entrance, and 
 Miss Walton heard her say, ' Go on, Alfy, go on.' 
 
 But Alfred had seen Miss Walton, and rose up, 
 saying, ' There's Miss Walton, Fanny, get up.' 
 
 Fanny did as she was bid, but instantly took 
 Alfred's hand, and said again, ' Go on, Alfy, go on.' 
 
 ' I am afraid I've disturbed you, Alfred,' said Miss 
 Walton. ^ What does Fanny want you to go on withf 
 
 ^ Please, ma'am, I was telling her about the little 
 children being killed to-day. I will go on afterwards,' 
 he replied, setting a chair and asking Miss Walton to 
 sit down, while he called his mother. Miss Walton 
 sat down, and took little Fanny on her knee, asking 
 No. 72. 5—3 
 
THE IN^'OCENTS DAY. 
 
 her to rc])eat what Alfred had told her. She tried to 
 do it in her broken ICiiglie^h, but affirmed that Alfy 
 had not finished, he had more to tell her. 
 
 ' Ask Miss Walton to tell you, Fanny/ said Alfred, 
 having returned from calliDg his mother. Fanny 
 looked into Miss Walton's face with a doubtful timid 
 expression, and then held out her arms to return to 
 her brother ; and Miss Walton had just time to say, 
 ' You finish your story, Alfred, wliile I talli to your 
 mother,' as Mrs Mason entered the room. 
 
 Alfred sat down on the stool again, rtnd proceeded 
 in a whisj^er with the continuation of the story, and. 
 Miss "Walton could not help attending more to them 
 than to what ^Irs Mason was saying. Little Fanny 
 drank in every word that Alfred said with eagerness, 
 her Avhole soul seemed wrapped up in his w^ords, and 
 ]\Iiss Walton heard her say, ' And are all the little 
 babies happy now? are you quite sure they are, AlfyT 
 
 ' Yes,' said Alfred, ' quite sure, for Jesus loves 
 them, and they are with Him in glory now.' 
 
 Little Fanny's eyes sparkled while she answered, 
 ' ^Youldn't you like to be with them, Alfy ? Oh I I 
 sliould, so very much !' 
 
 Miss VV^alton did not hear the reply, as she was 
 obliged to listen to Mrs Mason. She caught a few 
 more Avords afterwards, which showed they were still 
 talking on the same subject, and then saw little 
 Fanny put Iier liands togetlier, and shut her eyes, and 
 say, ^ Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and 
 to the Holy Ghost,' and then jump down from her 
 brother's knee, as he rose up and began to stir the 
 fire. They did not know that she was observing 
 them, for iMrs Mason was talking all the time, and 
 Miss Walton every now and then answered her. In 
 a n)oment afterwards she took her leave, and as she 
 walked home she thought, ^Surely those simple words 
 of praise from the mouth of that little child arc accept- 
 able to God. ^ Out of the mouths of babe« nnd suck- 
 
THE INNOCENTS DAT. 
 
 lings God has perfected praise ;' and it seemed to 
 Miss Walton that Fanny's countenance and manner 
 expressed praise ; and she thought how often this was 
 the case with children — how the innocence and loveli- 
 ness of children's simplest actions expressed praise to 
 Him Who made them. The very cooing of a little 
 infant, and his innocent sparkling smile, were offerinffs 
 of unconscious praise to Him Who made the little 
 one, and gives him all things richly to enjoy. 
 
 In the evening the little teacher came to be taught, 
 and when the rest of the class had arrived, Miss 
 Walton joined them, and began the lesson. 
 
 ' Do we commemorate one or many to-day V she 
 asked. 
 
 ' Many,' the boys replied. % 
 
 Miss IV. What sort of martyrs were they ? 
 
 Francis. Martyrs in deed, but not in will. 
 
 Miss W. Can we find the words of the beginning 
 of the collect anywhere else ? 
 
 George. Yes, in the Psalms. ' Out of the mouth 
 of very babes and suckhngs hast Thou ordained 
 strength.' (Psalm viii. 2.) 
 
 Miss TV. What does ' ordained ' mean ? 
 
 Edward. Appointed. 
 
 Miss W. And how does our Saviour in quotino* 
 this verse teach us that the strength of an infant is 
 manifested ? 
 
 George. Jesus salth unto them, . . . Have ye never 
 read, ' Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings Tliou 
 hast perfected praise.^ (St. Matt. xxi. 16.) 
 
 Miss IV. Then in perfect praise the strength of an 
 infant is shown. It seems to require a greater degree 
 of strength from God, to perfect praise than prayer, 
 inasmuch as praise is a higher service than prayer : 
 and this strength is given unto — whom ,^ 
 
 ^ Babes and sucklings,' replied the boys. 
 
 Miss W. When did our Saviour say this of the 
 praises of children ? 
 
 81 
 
Andrew. When they cried after IHm, ^ Hosanna 
 to the Son of David !' 
 
 Miss W. Can you also repeat the words of our 
 Saviour about things being revealed unto babes ? 
 
 Alfred. ^ At that time Jesus answered and said : I 
 thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, 
 because Thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
 prudent, and hast revealed them unto hahes^ (St. 
 Matt. xi. 25.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, deep things are revealed unto babes. 
 God has given them strength, and from their mouth 
 has perfected praise. Surely, then, we ought to look 
 at them almost with reverence, and see what there is 
 in them unearthly, and near to heaven. Is a little 
 infant, or a young child, troubled by worldly things, 
 such as wars and commotions? or are its joys increased 
 by worldly festivities and gaieties ? 
 
 Alfred. No, he knows nothing about them. 
 
 Miss W. Certainly not. In the midst of the greatest 
 troubles, a little infant will smile just as it would in 
 times of greatest prosperity. Where, then, does its 
 happiness come from ? 
 
 Edward. From within. 
 
 Miss TV. Yes ; lay a little child down in its cradle, 
 and it will lie smiling, and cooing, and care not for 
 any thing outward ; and Who is it that has placed 
 within an infant's breast this rill of quiet joy ? 
 
 All. God. 
 
 Miss W. Its happiness, then, really comes from 
 Whom ? 
 
 ' God,' they answered again. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, an infant is able to rejoice in what 
 He gives, unmoved by the clamour of the world. 
 Ao-ain, look at a little child's trustfulness in its parents, 
 or those who have the care of him. To whom will a 
 child go to share all its joys and sorrows ? 
 
 Charley. To its parents. 
 
 Miss tV. Trustfully it goes to them, not fearing 
 82 
 
that its wr.nts will be disregardeclj or tli.it it will be 
 ill-used. Thus a child shows the grace of faith and 
 trust far more strongly than grown-up people. And 
 does it show love in any great degree ? 
 
 Edward. Yes, a little child loves its mother. 
 
 Miss W. Indeed it does, with an entire, ardent, 
 never-wearying love — fresh and ovei'flowing, as 
 morning by morning it greets its parents with renewed 
 affection. If you want to see the strength of love 
 exemplified, look at a little child clinging to its mother. 
 ^ Watch an infant's day ; see over how guileless a life 
 the hours roll. Where are the strong passions ; where 
 greediness of gain; where selfishness and self-seeking ; 
 where ambition, and pride, and self-conceit ; where 
 loud anger, foolish jests, malicious words, lies, ex- 
 aggerations, or other faults of the tongue I Though 
 there is a root of sin, yet the root has not put forth 
 a stem and leaves, nor thrown abroad wide branches 
 to darken the earth. Never is the soul so pure, never 
 do such pure days pass, as when the tongue is mute, 
 the heart unable to know or to love the world, and the 
 child in the world, but not of it in any active way.* 
 If we think of these things, we may surely say, ' Out 
 of tlie mouth of babes and sucklings God has ordained 
 strength.' And what else do we say of infants in the 
 Collect? 
 
 Benjamin. That they glorify God by their deaths. 
 
 Miss W. Of what particular infants are we speak- 
 ing here? v 
 
 Several. The Holy Innocents. 
 
 PValter. Those who were killed by Herod. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; those who suffered for their Saviour, 
 and ere they committed actual sin, were baptized in 
 blood, and became as it were foreninners of their 
 Redeemer. How are they described in the Epistle ? 
 
 Edicard. ' These are they which follow the Lamb 
 whithersoever He goeth : these were redeemed from 
 * See Tracts for the Christian Seasons. 
 
THE innocents' DAY. 
 
 among men, being the first-fruits unto God, and to 
 the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no 
 guile, for they are without fault before the throne 
 of God.' 
 
 Miss W. They were the first redeemed by the in- 
 carnation of Christ, the trophies, as it were, of His 
 coming victory ; and thus by their deaths they glori- 
 fied God. And from that day what do we believe of 
 all baptized dying infants ? 
 
 Edward. That they are ' undoubtedly saved.' 
 
 Miss W. Thus children are set before us as an ex- 
 ample, both in life and death. Did our Saviour ever 
 set forth a child as our ensample ? 
 
 George. Yes, when the disciples asked who should 
 be the greatest in the kingdom of heaven, Jesus called 
 a little child to Him and set him in the midst of them, 
 and said, ' Verily I say unto you, except ye be con- 
 verted, and become as little children, ye shall not 
 enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever there- 
 fore shall humble himself as this little child, the same 
 is greatest in the kingdom of heaven.' 
 
 Miss W, In what way dp we pray that we may be 
 like them, in the Collect ? 
 
 Ediua7^d. We pray that we may also glorify God's 
 Name. 
 
 Miss W. But before we can do this, what do we 
 pray God to do in us ? 
 
 Samuel. To ' mortify and kill all vices in us.' 
 
 Miss W. We are not like children ; for the seed of 
 evil has sprung up and brought forth evil fruit ; and 
 tlierefore we have first to pray that vice may be killed 
 in us ; and what do we go on to pray God to do ? 
 
 All. To strengthen us hy His grace, that by the 
 innocency of our lives, and constancy of our faith 
 even unto death, we may glorify His holy Name. 
 
 Miss W. We say that the Innocents glorified God 
 by death, but how do we pray that we may do the 
 same % 
 
 84 
 
THE INNOCEXTS' DAY. 
 
 Alfred. By the iiinocency of our lives and con- 
 stancy of our faith. 
 
 3Iiss W. Yes. How does the Psahnist bid us 
 keep mnocency ? 
 
 Francis. *Keep innooency, and take heed unto the 
 thing that is right; for that shall bring a man peace at 
 the last.' (Ps. xxxvii. 38). 
 
 Miss W. We are not innocent as those Mttle ones 
 who were taken to glory without having committed 
 actual sin, but we have to regain innocency by mor- 
 tifying all vice in us, and taking lieed to the thing 
 that is right, through Jesus Christ. The sooner and 
 the more earnestly you do this, boys, the nearer you 
 may approach to perfect innocency. Remember that 
 you were once cleansed, and so far as you have lost 
 your innocency, you are yourselves to blame. Can 
 you regain it in your own strength ? 
 
 Several. No ; we pray God to strengthen us by His 
 grace. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, that so you may regain what by 
 your own carelessness you have lost. And what do 
 we pray may be constant? 
 
 Andrew. Our faith. 
 
 Miss W. A firm constant faith in all God's promises 
 and threatenings, in His willingness to help, and in 
 His power to punish, in His love to those who serve 
 Him, and in His anger to those who neglect Him, 
 will best help us to strive earnestly after innocency 
 of life, even until death, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. 
 
 ' We will now, boys, go on with ^Ir Warble's 
 manuscript/ said Miss Walton ; ' he bids me say that 
 as you know what sort of a life Maurice led at Way- 
 land school, he will not say more on that part of his 
 history.' 
 
 85 5—3, 4 
 
THE innocents' DAY. 
 
 MR WARBLE'S MANUSCRIPT. 
 
 (Concluded.) 
 
 It will be remembered that when Mr Althorp's 
 situation was first proposed to Maurice, his feelings 
 about it were divided, and the idea of leaving Way- 
 land pressed heavily upon him ; but as he thought 
 more about it, all doubts as to what he ought to do 
 passed away, and gratitude to God for thus opening 
 a way for the fulfilment of his most earnest desires 
 filled his mind. Now he thought he should be able 
 to send money to his sister ; and by the time she had 
 leamt a trade, perhaps he should have a home for 
 her ; and as he thought of this, his cheek would flush, 
 and his heart beat. He had only seen her once since 
 he had been at Wayland, but now he hoped to spend 
 a day with her on his way to Mr Althorp's, as the 
 road passed within a few miles of her home. Mr 
 Miirden having once gained Maurice's confidence, 
 often spoke to him about his sister, and exerted him- 
 self to find a suitable home for her, where she might 
 learn to plait straw for bonnets and hats, and thus 
 gain her own livelihood. 
 
 After some time he heard of a widow woman in a 
 town about ten miles from Mr Althorp's, who under- 
 stood the business very well, and offered at as small 
 an expense as possible, to take Agnes and teach her 
 the trade ; but small as was the weekly payment, 
 it took nearly the whole of Maurice's expected salary, 
 and he feared it would be impossible for him to 
 clothe himself with the remtiinder. After consulta- 
 tion with Mr Marden, it was agreed that Maurice 
 should advise with his aunt and uncle, and if they 
 could do nothing he was to let Mr Marden know. 
 
 With these prospects, Maurice bade a hopeful, 
 though sad farewell to Wayland, and before four 
 
 86 
 
THE innocents' DAY. 
 
 o'clock, found himself once more in the arms of hi3 
 sister. The joy of that meeting was far too great for 
 description. Agnes looked at her brother and 
 thought him so altered, so improved, so handsome, 
 so gentle, and yet with more decision of manner 
 than she had been accustomed to observe ; and Mau- 
 rice looked at Agnes, and thought her pale, but 
 much taller, with her old bright hopeful expression, 
 although he fancied that there was some trace of 
 anxiety visible, and that perhaps it might now be his 
 turn to support, and hers to lean. He judged 
 rightly, for he soon found that Agnes's sense of help- 
 lessness, and the thought of living a burden to her 
 kind aunt and uncle, preyed upon her spirits, and had 
 even slightly subdued her hopeful temper. It was, then, 
 with unmixed pleasure that he told, and she listened, 
 to the proposals for her ; and though, with some re- 
 turn of his old feelings, Maurice disliked the idea of 
 talking to his uncle about it, and asking him to do 
 any thing towards bearing the expense, and Agnes, 
 with her usual readiness, proposed to do it for him, 
 yet he had too well learnt to overcome this foolish 
 timidity to consent, and before the first evening was 
 over he had spoken to his uncle, and every thing was 
 fixed with him. He kindly promised a small sum a 
 year, and the remainder Maurice undertook to pay 
 out of his own salary, though he felt he should only 
 be able to do so by denying himself every indulgence, 
 and dressing as inexpensively as possible. He did 
 not, however, hesitate a moment; he would deny 
 himself any thing for his sister's sake ; and when all 
 was arranged, he sat down and wrote to Mr Marden, 
 to tell him what was fixed. 
 
 The stern uncle looked quite proudly at his nephew 
 when he saw his ready self-devotion to his sister, and 
 the ease mth which he sat down to write to his kind 
 friend. 
 
 ' Well, Maurice, you've grown quite a scholar,' he 
 
 87 
 
THE INNOCENTS DAY. 
 
 said. * I think we ought to bless the day when Mr 
 Weston sent you to that school. It has been the 
 making of you, and will be of poor Agnes yet, I hope. 
 By-the-bye, you must go and see Mr Weston to- 
 morrow, and thank him for all he has done for you, 
 and your sister.' 
 
 ' Must I, uncle ? said Maurice, doubtfully. ' Won't 
 he think it forward, if I do ?' 
 
 ' Of course he won't,' replied his uncle ; ' there's 
 never any forwardness in gratitude. I am sure you 
 ought to be grateful to Mr Weston, for you would 
 never have gone to Wayland, but for him. I expect 
 you to go and thank him to-morrow, Maurice.' 
 
 ^Very well, uncle,' he replied; and though the 
 idea was far from pleasant, he failed not to obey early 
 the next morning, when he knew he should find Mr 
 Weston at home. He was very kindly received by 
 his old clergyman, and Maurice felt glad he had 
 gone, for Mr Weston seemed pleased, and gave him 
 some kind words of advice. After talking to Maurice 
 for some time, he finished by saying, ' You will have 
 a new lesson to learn, Maurice — how to rule. It is 
 much easier to obey than to command. But re- 
 member, the better you learn to rule yourself, the 
 better you will be able to rule others, both because 
 self-command is one great requisite for a good master, 
 and because your example will be followed by your 
 scholars. "Keep innocency," my boy, '^and take heed 
 unto the thing that is right," and pray to God to 
 strengthen you by His grace, rightly to fulfil your 
 new duties. Then m.ay you hope to prosper in your 
 calling, for Jesus Christ's sake.' 
 
 In a month from this time Maurice was quite at 
 home in his new duties. He daily assisted in the 
 parish school, he instructed the choir boys in singing, 
 and took the lead in Church. Mr Althorp felt great 
 interest in his choir, and himself taught several men 
 as weU as overlooked the boys. He soon learnt to 
 
 88 
 
THE innocents' DAY. 
 
 value Maurice's assistance, and to trust him to keep 
 order and reverence among the boys ; and he found 
 great comfort in having one that he could trust. 
 Maurice gave himself up heartily to his work. He 
 did not teach in the school merely because he was 
 obliged, but because he learnt to love the children 
 committed to his care : and I think it was never yet 
 found that children fail to return love bestowed upon 
 them. If Maurice loved them, they loved him, and 
 the master often said to Mr Althorp, 
 
 * Well, sir, I don't know how it is, but the little 
 boys seem to mind Maurice better than they do me. 
 He seems to have no difficulty in keeping them in 
 order, or making them learn. I've never any trouble 
 at that end of the school. There's a great difference 
 between liim and the last boy we had. I believe one 
 thing is, sir, that Maurice doesn't teach one thing in 
 the school, and do another out : he practises what he 
 teaches, sir.' 
 
 Mr Althorp was glad to hear this account, and 
 turned round to watch Maurice instructing a class. 
 
 The little boys were standing up round him look- 
 ing eagerly at him, while he talked to them and 
 questioned them on the chapter he had just 
 read to them, for they were too young to read them- 
 selves. 
 
 ^ Yes, boys, you are little children,' he said, ' and 
 Jesus does love little children ; but will He continue 
 to love you if you don't try to love Him T 
 
 ' No, no,' the little ones cried. 
 
 * But did not I tell you yesterday,' said Maurice, 
 ^that if you loved Him you would try and please 
 Him, and that if you are not kind to each other, you 
 do not please Him? How was it, then, that you, Tom, 
 wouldn't make room for little Willie just now, when 
 he wanted to sit on the same form with you ? That 
 was not kind, was it V 
 
 The little boy looked ashamed, and Mr Althorp 
 89 
 
noticed that a moment afterwards when they sat 
 down, Tom took particular care to make room for 
 Willie at his side, and Maurice smiled as he noticed 
 it, and patting Tom on the head, said, gently, ' Now 
 you are a kind little boy.' 
 
 The play-hour arrived, and Mam^ce was anxious 
 to write a letter to his sister, but hardly had he sat 
 down to do so, when a whole tribe of little ones came 
 up to petition him for ' one game of play, just one 
 game,' and Maurice had in a moment laid aside his 
 pen, and yvtis romping with the boys. 
 
 This was but a sample of Maurice's daily doings. 
 He strove by the innocency of his life to glorify God, 
 and his success was visible to others by the good in- 
 fluence he gained over the little children of the 
 school, and the chorister boys. 
 
 More and more Mr Althorp learned to value and 
 to trust his new assistant, nor during the two years 
 that he was with him had he ever reason to regret 
 his confidence. Maurice, with steadiness and perse- 
 verance, day after day attended to his duties ; he 
 showed no inclination, for gaiety, nor seemed to wish 
 for any change, except the pleasure of occasionally 
 going to see Agnes, who had long been settled with 
 the widow woman in the neighbouring town. This 
 was always a pleasure, and the more so as he found 
 Agnes happy with her mistress, and saw that she was 
 daily becoming more able to provide for herself. She 
 had very quickly learned her business, and Maurice 
 had, by his self-denial, been able to pay regidarly the 
 weekly sum for her board and teaching. He had 
 even given more than he had intended, and so saved 
 liis uncle some little of what he had promised to give. 
 But now Agnes was to earn for herself, and it was 
 with great delight that, when Maurice came one day 
 and brought the usual sum, she returned it, say- 
 ing, ^ that she had paid herself, she had earned it all ; 
 and now, dear Maurice, you may spend this upon 
 90 ■ 
 
THE INNOCENTS* DAY. 
 
 yourself. Now I shall be happy, that I am not taking 
 
 all your hard-eamed money.' 
 
 ' Don't say " hard-earned," Agnes, I do not feel it 
 hard. I love my master, and many of the children, 
 so that my duties are not hard ; and indeed, dear 
 sister, I have had far more pleasure in giving the 
 money to you, than I should have had in spending it 
 on myself. I am almost sorry,' he said wdth a smile, 
 ' that you don't want it.' 
 
 ' Oh ! you'll find other uses for your money, now,' 
 she replied, ' and you'll not mis-spend it, I know. I 
 am so proud of my own earnings,' she continued, 
 laughing, ' I've a mind to give you some of them.' 
 
 Maiudce laughed at her high spirits, though he 
 loved her better for them, and soon afterwards 
 returned to his home. 
 
 This was the last time that Maurice ever saw his 
 dear sister. He appeared in the school as usual next 
 day, but he was looking rather pale, and Mr Althorp 
 inquired if he was not well. 
 
 ' I don't feel very well, sir,' he replied, ' but I dare 
 say I shall be better to-morrow ;' but he did not say 
 that he had met a poor woman the day before crying 
 in great distress because her child lay very ill with 
 small-pox, and she had no money to get any thing 
 for him ; and that he had gone in to see the poor 
 child, to be sure that the tale was true, and finding 
 it so, had given her a large portion of the money that 
 was in his pocket, and stayed with the sick child 
 while she went to procure what he needed. He had 
 done this, not regarding infection ; and now, though 
 his head throbbed, and the pain all over his body was 
 intense, something diflferent to anything he had ever 
 felt before, he answered, cheerfully, ' He hoped he 
 would be better to-morrow,' and never thought of the 
 true cause of his illness. 
 
 The next day, however, found him worse, not 
 better, and it was not long before the fearful disease 
 
 91 
 
THE innocents' DAY. 
 
 showed itself too truly to be mistaken. At first 
 Maurice's distress was great on account of the 
 trouble he was giving, and the infection he feared 
 he had been the means of bringing into Mr Althorp's 
 house; but Mr Althorp's kindness soon reassured 
 T^Iaurice, and then it was that he showed not only 
 innocency of life, but also constancy of faith 6ven unto 
 death. Like a little infant yielding itself to its 
 mother's will, he yielded himself to the will of God, 
 and to the direction of Mr Althorp, and the medical 
 man. His kind pastor nursed Maurice as though he 
 had been his own child. He knelt by his bed day by 
 day, to offer up prayers for him. He instructed him, 
 and listened to his hopes and fears, strengthening his 
 belief by words of counsel, and driving away his fear 
 by words of comfort. Maurice suffered great pain, 
 and was often quite insensible to what was going on 
 a^round him. The name of his sister was often on his 
 lips, but though Mr Althorp offered to send for her, 
 he refused to allow her to come to see him, lest she 
 should take the disease ; and when the prospect of a 
 speedy separation was before him, he prayed for her, 
 and expressed his trust in God's never-failing care. 
 ' God will take care of her. He will not leave her. I 
 am going from her, but she will not be alone; for God, 
 who has never forsaken us from the hour we were left 
 orphans, will not, I am sure, now forsake her when 
 she has none else to look to.' It seemed as if his 
 sorrow for her was swallowed up by his trust in God. 
 
 ^ You will be kind to her, will you not ?' he said, 
 addressing Mr Althorp, as he stood over his dying bed. 
 *You will always do what you can for her, will you not?' 
 
 * Indeed I will, Maurice,' returned Islv Althorp. 
 
 ' Then I am satisfied to go when God calls me,' 
 he replied. ' It will be very soon, I think.' 
 
 Mr Althorp saw that the hour of his death was 
 indeed approaching; his weakness was very great, and 
 his eves were sunken, and almost fixed. Several 
 
 92 
 
THE INNOCENTS DAY. 
 
 times during his illness he had received the Holy 
 Communion (for he had been a constant communi- 
 cant from the time of his confirmation), and now Mr 
 Aithorp offered it to him once more. Gladly and 
 thankfully he received it, having first settled his few 
 worldly concerns. It seemed to him a foretaste of 
 that feast at which many shall sit down with Abra- 
 ham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven. 
 He saw earth, and the things of earth, sinking from 
 his view, and he was able to look upward, and by 
 faith, with the holy Stephen, see heaven opened, and 
 Jesus standins: at the risfht hand of God. The dark- 
 ness of this world was passing away, and the brigiit 
 beams of light from God seemed to shine upon him 
 as he approached the light of everlasting life, through 
 Jesus Christ, his Lord and Saviour. The pain he 
 endured affected his body, but it could not rob him 
 of the peace which man cannot give or take away. 
 Often between the paroxysms of pain he broke out 
 into words of praise, and never during all his suf- 
 ferinp;s did one impatient word escape him, or one 
 rebellious thought. Gratitude for all that was done 
 for him, simple trust in God, constant faith, and 
 ardent love, shone brightly to the last, although 
 death came in its most terrible form ; even the last 
 struggle was a moment of agony, but it was followed, 
 we may surely believe, by endless ages of unbroken 
 peace. 
 
 Mr Aithorp stood over the lifeless form of his 
 young friend, and wept ; how could he do otherwise, 
 v.'hen one so gentle, so faithful, so innocent, was 
 taken from him by a path of such suffering? Yet 
 though he wept for his own loss, he could not but 
 rejoice as he saw that frail body, so lately torn with 
 suffering, now at rest, especially when he felt that 
 the rest of the body was a fitting type of the rest of 
 the soul. 
 
 A few days afterwards the body of Mamice was 
 93 
 
THE innocents' DAY. 
 
 laid in its place of repose, to await the call of the 
 Judgment day ; and though the fear of infection kept 
 many people from following him to his grave, yet 
 some of his little pupils stole there, and wept with 
 the heart-felt grief of childhood, as they saw his body 
 committed to the ground, ' earth to earth, ashes to 
 ashes, dust to dust.' The choristers had petitioned to 
 be allowed to follow him to his resting-place, and when 
 they endeavoured to join in the service, their voices 
 were almost choked with grief. Mr Althorp himself 
 found it difficult to proceed, but he could bett-er 
 realize the blessed comfort of the sure and certain 
 hope of the Resurrection to eternal life with which 
 the body was committed to the ground ; his voice 
 therefore regained its firmness as he read, ' I heard 
 a voice from heaven, saying unto me. Write, From 
 henceforth blessed are the dead which die in the 
 Lord : even so saith the Spirit ; for they rest from 
 their labours.' 
 
 One word I must say about poor Agnes. Her 
 grief at first was overwhelming ; alone, and desolate 
 indeed she felt, and it seemed as if her grief was 
 more than her frail form could bear : but as Mr 
 Althorp repeated to her Maurice's last words, as he 
 gave an account of his blessed end, and his thoughts, 
 and prayers, and trust for her, she became calmer, 
 and ere long was able from her heart to say, ^ God's 
 will be done.' She bowed her head to the storm, 
 and though it was sharp and cutting, yet it destroyed 
 her not, but passed over her, leaving her indeed 
 thoughtful, and sorrowing, yet resigned. 
 
 She lived many years after this with her aunt and 
 uncle, carrying on her trade sufficiently not to feel 
 that she was a burden to them ; her buoyant spirit 
 did not quite forsake her, it enabled her to look be- 
 yond the present, with a hopeful heart, and to wait, 
 even cheerfully, for her turn to come. It came at 
 length, and her last request was that she might be 
 94 
 
THE INNOCENTS DAY. 
 
 laid beside her brother, nor was her request refused ; 
 and now, if you were to go into the Church-yard, in 
 Mr Althorp's parish, you would see under the East 
 window a grass mound,' and at the head a simple 
 cross, on which are inscribed their names, and 
 below these words : — 
 
 * $n Wbte tfjt (citl)evlt^^ fintretlj met* (p.* — Ilosea, xiv. 3. 
 
 96 5—3, 9 
 
/.ND C. MOZLEY, PATF.RNOSTSR ROW, LONDv-)N. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Frice l^d., or 10*. Qd. per 100. 
 
STORIES AND CATECIIISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE saints' DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLET BOYS. 
 
 mjt €on\)tvmon of #t Paul. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 God, who, through the 'preaching of the blessed 
 Apostle Saint Paul, hast caused the light of the Gos- 
 pel to shine throughout the world ; Grant, rve beseech 
 Thee, that we, having his wonderful conversion bi 
 remembrance, may show forth our thankfulness 
 unto Thee for the same, by following the holy doctrine 
 which he taught; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 * Are you all here, boys V said Mss Walton, as she 
 entered the room after coming in from Church on St, 
 Paul's day. 
 
 ' No, ma'am, Edgar is not here, nor Andrew,' re- 
 turned several. 
 
 ' So I see,' continued Miss Walton ; ' we must not, 
 however, wait for them; so stand up, Alfred, and say 
 the Collect.' 
 
 Alfred obeyed, and before the rest had finished 
 Andrew entered, but Edgar did not come that even- 
 ing at all. 
 
 ' What event in St. Paul's life does the Church fix 
 upon to commemorate ? ' asked Miss Walton. 
 
 All. His conversion. 
 
 Miss W. We commemorate the martyrdoms or 
 deaths of most of the other saints, but the conversion 
 of St. Paul. Bishop Sparrow gives three reasons for 
 this : * 1. For the example of it ; that no sinner, how 
 great soever, might hereafter despair of pardon, see- 
 ing Saul, a grievous persecutor, made Saint Paul. 
 2. For the joy the Church had at his conversion. 
 No. 73. ^—Z 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 3. For the miracle wrought at his conversion/ Can 
 you tell me when St. Paul is first named ? 
 
 George. As standing watching the martyrdom of 
 St. Stephen. 
 
 Miss IV. By what name is he there called ? 
 
 Several. Saul. 
 
 Miss W. Saul is supposed to have been his Jewish 
 name, and Paul his Latin name, as a Roman citizen. 
 Some say he took the name of Paul at the commence- 
 ment of his ministry among the Gentiles, and in memory 
 of his converting Sergius Paulus, the Roman Gover- 
 nor of Cyprus. By adopting this name, he probably 
 thought to do away with any prejudice the Romans 
 might feel against his Jewish name. Where was he 
 born ? 
 
 Francis. At Tarsus. 
 
 3fiss fV. How was he brought up ? 
 
 Edward. At the feet of Gamaliel. 
 
 Miss W. St. Paul used this expression, because in 
 his day the ' Jewish masters were wont to sit, while 
 their disciples and scholars stood at their feet.' This 
 custom continued until the death of Gamaliel, and 
 was then left oif. To what sect did St. Paul belong ? 
 
 Francis. The sect of the Pharisees. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, a sect remarkable for their fierce 
 zeal against those who differed from them : have we 
 any examples of this ? 
 
 Alfred. Yes ; it was the Pharisees and chief priests 
 who gathered a council against Jesus to put him to 
 death. (See St. John, xi. 47.) 
 
 Miss W. Can you tell me any other peculiarity of 
 the Pharisees ? 
 
 George. They made a great profession of religion, 
 and did a great many religious duties to be seen of 
 men. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, they were a self-righteous set of 
 men, and cared more for outward religion than for 
 the religion of the heart. They did good deeds to 
 97 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 be seen of men, and they had their reward, for they 
 were thought highly of by the people ; their opinions 
 and their words were reverenced and obeyed by the 
 people. To this sect St. Paid belonged ; and did he 
 ever show any of their persecuting spirit ? 
 
 Charley. Yes, he made ^ havoc of the Church, enter- 
 ing into every house, and haling men and women, 
 committed them to prison.' (Acts, viii. 3.) 
 
 Miss IF. Yes, he says himself that he was a strict 
 Pharisee. Look at Gal. i. 13, 14. 
 
 Benjamin. ' For ye have heard of my conversation in 
 time past in the Jews' religion, how that beyond mea- 
 sure I persecuted the Church of God, and wasted it : 
 and profited in the Jews' religion above many my equals 
 in mine own nation, being exceedingly zealous of the 
 traditions of my fathers.' 
 
 Miss W. We find him always acting up to his 
 principles with peculiar energy and zeal. We must, 
 therefore, believe that he was sincere in his religion, 
 although in error. Was he satisfied with persecuting 
 the Church about Jerusalem only ? 
 
 Samuel. No, he went even to strange cities. 
 
 * He desired letters to Damascus,' said Edward, 
 * that he might bring the Christians bound to Jeru- 
 salem.' (Acts, ix. 1, 2.) 
 
 Miss W. But how are we told in the Epistle that 
 he was suddenly checked in this his career ? 
 
 Matthew. ^As he journeyed, suddenly there shined 
 round about liim a light from heaven, and he fell to 
 the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, 
 Saul, why persecutest thou Me ? ' 
 
 Miss W. Did he listen to this call ? 
 
 Andrew. Yes, he answered, ' Who art Thou, Lord?' 
 
 Miss W. And when Jesus proclaimed Himself as 
 Him whom Said persecuted, what did he submissively 
 reply ? 
 
 Edward. ^ He, trembling and astonished, said, 
 Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do f 
 
 98 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 Miss W. In one instant his whole purpose was 
 cliangecl, and he addressed Hhn as Lord, with all 
 humilityj Whom but a moment before he was perse- 
 cuting. And for what did God now choose him ? 
 
 George. ^ To bear His name before the Gentiles, 
 and kings, and the children of Israel.' 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; what, therefore, do we say about 
 him in the beginning of the Collect to-day ? 
 
 Several. That by the preaching of the Apostle St. 
 Paul, God has caused the light of the Gospel to shine 
 throughout the world. 
 
 Miss W. While the other Apostles took each a 
 particular sphere of duty, St. Paul seems to have 
 preached, we may almost say, throughout the world. 
 Look at the list he gives in Acts, xxvi. 20, of the 
 places where he taught. 
 
 Benjamin. ' But showed first unto them of Damas- 
 cus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts 
 of Judea, and then to the Gentiles, that they should 
 repent and turn to God.' 
 
 Miss W. Look again at Rom. i. 14, 15. 
 
 Walter. ' I am debtor both to the Greeks and to 
 the Barbarians, both to the wise and to the unwise. 
 So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the 
 Gospel to you that are at Rome also.' 
 
 Miss W. He speaks also of having ^ the care of all 
 the Churches ' (2 Cor. xi. 28), as though his rule ex- 
 tended over many. We know that he preached both 
 in Europe and Asia, and it is supposed by some that 
 he came as far as Spain and England in his extensive 
 travels. But his light not only shone by his actual 
 preaching while he was yet alive, but how does he 
 still preach ? 
 
 Edward. By his writings. 
 
 Miss W. And so the hght is extended. Are his 
 writings numerous ? 
 
 Francis. Yes, he has written more than any of the 
 other Apostles. 
 
 99 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 31{ss W. How many of the Epistles are his ? 
 
 The boys turned to then* Bibles, and counting them 
 over, replied, ^ Fourteen.' 
 
 Miss W. What, then, may we justly say of the 
 preaching of St. Paul ? 
 
 Several. That by it the light of the Gospel has 
 shone throughout the world. 
 
 Miss W. For what do we go on to pray that we 
 may show forth thanksgiving? 
 
 A II. His wonderful conversion. 
 
 Miss W. And in order to do this, what does the 
 Church teach us to do to-day ? 
 
 Charley. To remember it. 
 
 Miss W. What does ' conversion' mean ? 
 
 Edward. Change. 
 
 Miss W. Let us look at St. Paul both before and 
 after his conversion, and see what change was wrought. 
 What did I say a little while ago we find him acting 
 up to from the beginning ? 
 
 Benjamin. His principles. 
 
 Miss W. Why did he persecute the Church ? 
 
 Charley. Because he thought it was right. 
 
 Miss W. And did he do it half-heartedly ? 
 
 Edward. No, with energy and zeal. 
 
 Miss W. What does he say about himself when 
 making his defence before King Agrippa? 
 
 Alfred. '\ verily thought with myself, that I ougJtt 
 to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of 
 Nazareth. Which thing I also did in Jerusalem : and 
 many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having 
 received authority from the chief priests ; and when 
 they were put to death, I gave my voice against them. 
 And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and 
 compelled them to blaspheme ; and being exceedingly 
 mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange 
 cities.' (Acts, xxvi. 9-11.) 
 
 Miss W. He acted, then, with zeal and energy, 
 but not according to knowledge. He did what he 
 100 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 thought he ought to do, and he did it with all his might. 
 There was no shrinking from the trouble of what he 
 supposed to be his duty, no hypocrisy, professing one 
 thing and doing another. His actions were wrong, 
 but they were done in ignorance, and for this reason 
 he says, God had mercy on him. Look at 1 Tim. 
 i. 13. 
 
 Walter. ' Who was before a blasphemer, and a per- 
 secutor, and injurious : but I obtained mercy ^ because 
 I did it ignorantly in unbelief.^ 
 
 Miss W. Before his conversion, then, we find he 
 acted with ardour, energy, and zeal, endeavouring to 
 do what he thought he ought to do with constancy; 
 but — where was his fault ? 
 
 Francis. He did it ' ignorantly in unbelief.^ 
 
 Miss W. Now look at him after his conversion. 
 Did he act with less energy and zeal then ? 
 
 George. No ; he says he ' laboured more abundantly 
 than they all.' (1 Cor. xv. 10.) 
 
 Miss W. Look also at 2 Cor. xi. 23. 
 
 Francis. ' In labours more ahundant^ in stripes 
 above measure^ in prisons more frequent^ in deaths oft. 
 Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save 
 one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I 
 stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day 
 I have been in the deep ; in journeyings often, in 
 perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine 
 own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils 
 in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the 
 sea, in perils among false brethren ; in weariness and 
 painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, 
 in fastings often, in cold and nakedness. Besides 
 those things that are without, that which cometh 
 upon me daily, the care of all the Churches.' 
 
 Miss W. His zeal, his energy, his perseverance, 
 and his conscientiousness, had not forsaken him. In 
 what, then, did his conversion consist ? 
 
 Edward. A change of faith. 
 101 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and this accompanied by a change of 
 disposition, and purpose. lie had acted in unbelief, 
 now he preached the faith which once he destroyed. 
 (See Gal. i. 23.) He believed, and therefore did lie 
 speak. He had been proud, voio he was humble. His 
 purpose had been to destroy faith in Christ, 7Wiv it 
 was to extend it. And this conversion took place 
 in a moment. One instant he was a fierce persecu- 
 tor, the next a humble believer, asking, ' Lord, what 
 wilt TJiou have me to do?' What was the im- 
 mediate cause of this change ? 
 
 Several. Jesus appearing to him on his way to 
 Damascus. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; Jesus Christ ^ counted him fxithful,' 
 and called him to be a chosen vessel : and he who had 
 done ignorantly what he thought he ought to do, was 
 not now ' disobedient unto the heavenly vision.' After 
 his conversion what did he do ? 
 
 Several. He went on to Damascus, and was ' three 
 days without sight, and neither did eat nor drink.' 
 
 Miss W. How may we suppose he spent those 
 days of fasting ? 
 
 Charley. In repentance and prayer. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; God said of him, ' Behold he pray- 
 eth.' Did he willingly receive the messenger sent 
 to him by God ? 
 
 George. Yes, and he arose immediately, and was 
 baptized. 
 
 Miss TV. In all humility the proud Pharisee sub- 
 mitted to be taught by a lowly disciple of Jesus, and 
 thankfully listened to the call to arise and be bap- 
 tized, and wash away his sins. (See Acts, xxii. 14-16.) 
 Did he then sit down in idleness ? 
 
 Benjamin. No, he ' straightivay preached Christ in 
 tlie synagogues that He is the Son of God. But all 
 that heard him were amazed. . . . But Saul increased 
 the more in strength, and confounded the Jews which 
 dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ.' 
 102 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 Miss W. Yes, his energy, zeal, and ardour, were 
 thenceforth spent upon preaching the faith which 
 once he had destroyed, and humility had taken the 
 place of pride. What sort of sect did you say the 
 Pharisees were ? 
 
 ' Self-righteous and proud,' replied two or three. 
 
 Miss W. We may well believe that St. Paul par- 
 took of their spirit, from his fierce, determined oppo- 
 sition to the Church while quite a young man. He 
 seemed to feel no diffidence in his own judgment, but 
 to think himself wise, when in truth he was ignorant. 
 But did this spirit continue after his conversion ? 
 
 Edivard. No, he became very humble. He calls 
 himself the least of all the Apostles, and not meet to 
 be called an Apostle, because he persecuted the 
 Church. (See 1 Cor. xv. 9.) 
 
 ' And,' said George, ' he calls himself " less than 
 the least of all saints," (Eph. iii. 8.), and the chief of 
 sinners.' (1 Tim. i. 15.) 
 
 ' He says, also,' continued Miss Walton, ' that God 
 showed mercy upon him, that in him " first Jesus 
 Christ might show forth all longsufFering, for a pat- 
 tern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to 
 life everlasting." (Ver. 16.) He is, too, ever ready 
 to allude to his sins, as we have already seen. To 
 what, then, was the proud, persecuting Pharisee eon- 
 verted ?' 
 
 Edward. To a humble Christian, preaching Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Great and wonderful was his conversion ! 
 Why are we to be thankful for it ? 
 
 Francis. Because by it the light of the Gospel has 
 shone throughout the world. 
 
 Miss W. Rather because, being converted, he was 
 chosen to spread that light. And how do we pray 
 that we may show our thankfulness ? 
 
 All. By following the holy doctrine which he 
 taught. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, this is the practical part of the Col- 
 103 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 lect, teaching us our duty, and how to pray that we 
 may perform it. How did St. Paul teach holy doc- 
 trines ? 
 
 George. ' By preaching everywhere.' (See Acts, xx. 
 20, 21, 27 ; 1 Cor. ii. 4, 7.) 
 
 Miss W, The Lord working with him, and con- 
 firming the word with signs following. (See St. 
 Mark, xvi. 20.) Can you tell me any other way ? 
 
 Francis. By his written Epistles. (See 1 Cor. v. 9 ; 
 1 Thess. iv. 1.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and one more way ? 
 
 Edward. By his example. 
 
 Miss W. We have seen, in tracing his history, 
 how bright that example is, and I think we may look 
 upon him as peculiarly an example to high-spirited 
 and eager tempers. To whom did he bring his high 
 spirits into subjection ? 
 
 Alfred. To Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, to the service of God. Even before 
 his conversion he did what he thought he ought to 
 do, not choosing the paths of wilfiil sin, and spending 
 his energy and strength on worldly pleasure and 
 worldly business only, but in upholding that religion 
 which he believed to be true. But, boys, are you in 
 this Christian land in the same position as St. Paul 
 was before his conversion % 
 
 Charley. No, ma'am, we are taught what to believe. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, you are brought up in that faith to 
 which he was converted. It is after his conversion, 
 then, that we must principally look upon him as an 
 example. How did he then spend that strength and 
 energy of character with which he was blest ? 
 
 George. In preaching and teaching the true faith. 
 
 Miss W. He was ready to ^ spend and be spent' 
 for the Church, and look how he expresses a willing 
 service in Phil. ii. 17. 
 
 Samuel. ' Yea, and if I be offered upon the sacrifice 
 and service of your faith, I joy and rejoice with you.' 
 104: 6—3, 5 
 
THE COIs^VERSIOxV 
 
 Miss W. He gave no heartless servicej but spent 
 Ills high spirit J his strength, his energy, and his zeal, 
 in the service of God, and in bringing into captivity 
 every thought to the obedience of Christ. What is 
 the one thing which he tells the Phllippians he does % 
 
 George. ' Forgetting those things which are behind, 
 and reaching forth unto those things which are before, 
 I press toward the mark, for the prize of the high 
 calling of God in Christ Jesus.' (Phil. ill. 13, 14.) 
 
 Miss W. How, then, does he teach you to use the 
 high spirits with v/hich many of you arc blest ? 
 
 Several. In the service of God. 
 
 Miss JV. Yes ; he shows you that there is enough 
 in God's service to employ them : that you need not 
 seek to the world and worldly pursuits to satisfy the 
 longings of your eager tempers, for that you have 
 enough to do in striving after, and pressing toward, 
 the prize held out by God. But how is it among 
 you, boys ? Too many of you, who are most active 
 and energetic over worldly things, over a game of 
 play, or work, or pleasure, grow heartless and slothful 
 w^hen called upon to act for God. This evening, 
 before coming into Church, what Avere you ail doing ? 
 
 ' Playing,' they cried, eagerly. 
 
 Miss W. Did you find it any trouble to play ? 
 
 ' No, ma'am,' they ansAvered, with surprise. 
 
 Miss PF. You were not tired then, nor sleepy ; but 
 how was it when you came into Church ? You 
 seemed too tired to respond, or to try and pay atten- 
 tion to the lessons, and I am not sure that some of 
 you did not fall asleep ! Was this Hke St. Paul ? 
 
 The boys did not answer, and Miss Walton pro- 
 ceeded : ^ It is sad to see you energetic over every 
 thing but that which concerns your everlasting peace. 
 Set St. Paul's example before you, and try to imitate 
 him in earnestly, heartily, and zealously endeavour- 
 ing to do God service. It is a noble way of spending 
 your strength, boys — far more noble than any other 
 105 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 way; for if you spend it on earthly tilings, they 
 pass away, and 3'our labour is lost ; but spend it in 
 the service of God, and you will find abundance of 
 scope for the exercise of all the faculties, the energy, 
 and the high spirits, which God has given you ; and 
 you will reap a glorious reward, a crown of hfe, that 
 fadeth not away.^ 
 
 After a short silence, !Miss Walton continued : 
 ^ The Bible tells us so much of St. Paid's life, that 
 there is very little left for history. Can you tell me 
 what is the last v>'e hear of him ? 
 
 George. His dwelling in his own hired house at 
 Rome. (See Acts, xxviii. 30.) 
 
 Miss JV. Yes, vvhere he preached to and taught all 
 that came unto him. Before that we know how much 
 suffering and persecution he underwent, being 
 scourged, and stoned, and shipwrecked, and at last 
 shut up in his own hired house — for how long ? 
 
 ^ Two years,' replied several. 
 
 ' Yes,' continued Miss Walton, ^ and this was 
 during the time that Nero, a cruel, wicked man, was 
 Emperor of Kome. It is thought that St. Paul was 
 brought up before him soon after he first came to 
 Kome, when his friends, fearing the power and cru- 
 elty of the Emperor, deserted him, and he was left 
 alone ; as he mentions himself afterwards, in writing 
 to St. Timothy, " At my first answer no man stood 
 with me, but all men forsook me ;" and then, after the 
 examj^le of his Master, he prays, " I pray God that it 
 may not be laid to their charge." (2 Tim. iv. 16.) 
 But though his friends forsook him, he goes on to 
 say, ■' The Lord stood with me, and strengthened me ; 
 that by me the preaching might be fully known, and 
 that all the Gentiles might hear ; and I was delivered 
 out of the mouth of the lion." After this trial before 
 Nero, he continued to teach and preach so success- 
 fully, that even one or two members of the Emperor's 
 household were converted. Among the number, some 
 106 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 mention Torpes, an officer, a woman of the name of 
 Poppiea Sabina, and Nero's cup-bearer. Poppaea is 
 described as a most accomplished lady, who had great 
 influence over Nero, and who afterwards interceded 
 for the Jews, when he was issuing cruel orders against 
 them. Onesimus also was converted at Rome : do 
 you remember who he was ? 
 
 'Oh, yes!' said George; 'he was the servant of 
 Philemon, to whom St. Paul writes.' 
 
 ' Yes ; several other Epistles of St. Paul's were 
 written during this stay at Rome. At the end of 
 two years he was set at liberty, and then, remember- 
 ing that he was the " Apostle of the Gentiles," and 
 had a larger diocese than Rome, he prepared himself 
 for a greater circuit, though which way he directed 
 his course is not absolutely certain. Some say that 
 he returned into Greece and Asia ; by others he is 
 said to have gone westward, and to have visited 
 Spain and England. 
 
 ' After a time, however, he returned to Rome, and 
 the hour of his martyrdom drew near. The cruel 
 Emperor raised a persecution against the Christians, 
 on pretence of their having set the city on fire, and, 
 among others, St. Peter and St. Paul were thrown 
 into prison. Nero was particularly angry with St. 
 Paul, on account of the conversion of Poppa3a Sabina, 
 who had continued firm in the faith, and lived a life 
 of strictness and purity. 
 
 ' It is not known how long St. Paul was kept in 
 prison, but at length his execution was resolved upon. 
 As a Roman citizen, he was not allowed to be cruci- 
 fied (the death reserved for the worst of slaves and 
 malefactors), and on the same ground, it is probable, 
 that he escaped scourging, though this is not certain. 
 He was accordingly led out to death, and instead of 
 being crucified was beheaded — some say at the same 
 time that St. Peter was crucified. St. Chrysostom 
 says that his death was the means of converting his 
 107 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 executioner and many more to the faith, and that he 
 suffered in the sixty-eighth year of his age. He is 
 described as being ' low of stature and somewhat 
 stooping, his complexion fair ; his countenance grave, 
 his head small, and his eyes carrying a kind of beauty 
 and sweetness in them ; his eyebrows a little hanging 
 over, his beard thick, and, like the hair on his head, 
 mixed with grey.' He was more educated and ac- 
 complished than the twelve Apostles, and of a higher 
 station in life ; although (as was the custom with the 
 Jews) he had been taught a trade — that of tent- 
 making. He is described by those who have written 
 his history as very humble, temperate in all things, 
 kind, and charitable ; very compassionate to the poor, 
 always making them his first care, and endeavouring 
 to stir up the bounty of the rich and wealthy on their 
 behalf. His great zeal we have already spoken of; 
 and his patience and constancy in the discharge of 
 his work as an Apostle were very great. " He counted 
 n >t his life dear unto himself, so that he might finish 
 his cours e with joy, and the ministry which he had 
 received of the Lord Jesus ;" and then, when the 
 time of his departure drew nigh, he was able to look 
 forward with joy to the crown in store for him. ^' I 
 have fought a good fight," he says, " I have finished 
 my course, I have kept the faith : henceforth there is 
 laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the 
 Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day." ' 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, have you any story to read to us ? 
 asked Andrew, as Miss Walton shut her book, and 
 said she would ask no more questions. 
 
 Miss Walton thought a moment, and then replied, 
 ' Yes, I think I have ; sit still while I go and fetch 
 the book,' rising up as she spoke, and leaving the 
 room. 
 
 ' I wonder what the story will be about !' exclaimed 
 Walter. 
 
 108 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 ' It doesn't matter much ; all the stories Miss 
 Walton reads to us are interesting,' replied Edward. 
 
 ' But some are more interesting than others, I'm 
 sure,' returned Walter. 
 
 ' I know which I liked best,' said Charley ; ' The 
 Old Man's Dream, which Mr Warble told us.' 
 
 ' There you go, Charley !' exclaimed Alfred, laugh- 
 ing ; ' Miss Walton never read that to us at all, so 
 you can't like it the best of those she reads.' 
 
 Charley laughed too, and said they should never 
 have heard it if it had not been for Miss Walton, and 
 so it was all the same; and as he came to this conclu- 
 sion. Miss Walton returned with a book in her hand, 
 and sat down. The boys were silent in a moment, 
 looking all expectation. 
 
 ' You will think the story has a strange title,' said 
 Miss Walton, reading — 
 
 WHAT I SAW, AND WHAT I THOUGHT. 
 
 On a walkinoj tour throuo'h the southern counties of 
 England, my way led through a small village, beauti- 
 fully situated in a rich valley. In front of the 
 thatched cottages were prettily laid-out gardens, gay 
 wath summer flowers ; and a sign hanging from one 
 of the cottages, rather larger than the others, pointed 
 out the unpretending village inn. 
 
 I had walked far that day, and felt inclined to turn 
 in to this tempting-looking resting-place. My time 
 was entirely at my own disposal, and I often stayed 
 two or three days at any one place which particularly 
 took my fancy, amusing myself with my book and 
 pencil, and in making acquaintance with the poor of 
 the place. As I had descended to this village, and 
 my eye lit upon a pretty early-English Church 
 which stood in its centre, and on the small parsonage, 
 which, with its little garden in front, faced the village 
 109 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 green, I thouglit within myself, ^ IIow calm and 
 })eacefLil every thing looks !' The smoke curled up 
 slowly from the various chimneys ; an old man was 
 walking quietly along the road, carrying a can of 
 water, and a little cliild ran at his side. At one 
 cottage door stood a tidy-looking woman with a baby 
 in her arms, evidently watching the old man and the 
 child. Several dogs lay basking in the sun, which 
 seemed to shine with more than its usual brightness 
 upon this fjivoured spot, and one or two donkeys fed 
 undisturbed on the green. I thought within myself, 
 ' Can anything mar the beauty and peace of this 
 scene ? Can those Avho dwell in such a spot know 
 anything but happiness ? It looks as if the sun must 
 always shine ; as if the water of the river (wdiich ran 
 within sight of many of the cottages) must always be 
 bright and clear ; as if the inmates of those humble 
 dwellings must be contented and peaceful ; as if no 
 rude words, no harsh deeds, could come near to dis- 
 turb them.' As I thought this, a cloud passed over 
 the sun, the village w^as thrown into the shade, the 
 water of the river ceased to sparkle, and at the same 
 moment I saw the old man reach the cottage where 
 the w^oman stood, and I heard her angry tones chiding 
 the old man for being so tardy. Her voice ascended 
 to me, though I w^as some distance off, coming down 
 from the hill into the valley where the village stood. 
 How instantly was the charm broken ! Sin maiTcd 
 the beauty, the calmness, the peace of that spot ! and 
 with a sigh I walked on, thinking that surely men 
 love darkness rather than light ; that there was no 
 tnie happiness, even amid the brightest things of 
 earth, when the light of the Gospel was not reflected 
 in the holy lives of those who had received it. In a 
 moment afterwards, however, the sun issued from 
 behind the cloud, and, as I said before, on reaching the 
 village inn, it looked so inviting that I turned in, and 
 8.sked whether I could have a lodging for the night. 
 110 
 
THE CONVEESION- 
 
 ' Oh yes, sir,' answered a neat, pretty little girl of 
 about twelve years old. ' Will you walk into the 
 parlour, sir ? I will call mother,' opening the door, 
 as she spoke, into a small room plainly furnished, but 
 scrupulously clean. 
 
 I was soon comfortably settled for the night, and 
 on inquiry, finding that there was daily service both 
 morning and evening, I began to think that I would 
 stay a day or two, and explore the pretty country round. 
 As I was debating this plan in my mind, the shout of 
 the children let out of school drew me to the window, 
 and a crowd of happy faces came in view. The 
 sight was irresistible to me, and I took up my 
 hat and went out among them. A few questions 
 brought a troop of boys round me, all eager to an- 
 swer, while the more timid girls stood at a distance 
 looking on. 
 
 On my inquiry if I could get a boat to go on the 
 river, a lad of about fifteen years old, who had struck 
 my fancy the moment 1 came out, answered, ^ Oh 
 yes, sir, father has one that the young squire used to 
 own ; when he got a new boat he gave the old one to 
 father. Shall I go, sir, and ask him ? he's at work 
 in the squire's garden,' and he almost started on his 
 errand before I had time to answer, ' Not now, my 
 boy, I should not wish to go out this evening, but 
 perhaps to-morrow. Where does your father live ? 
 perhaps I can see him when he comes in from his 
 work.' 
 
 ^At yonder cottage, sir,' he replied, pointing to 
 the one I had seen the old man enter ; ' I am sure, 
 sir, you can see him ; he'll be in by seven o'clock for 
 service, and then he doesn't go back to work.' 
 
 At that moment the old man came out again with 
 his can, and was turning ofi" towards the river, when 
 the boy to whom I was talking caught siglit of him. 
 
 ^ There's grandfather going for water,' he exclaimed ; 
 ^ what a shame ! ' and without any delay he ran quickly 
 111 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 towards the old man, and taking the can, led him 
 back to the cottage, and then, with great speed, set 
 off for the river, and returned with the can full of 
 water. After giving it to his mother, he rejoined the 
 group which still stood around me. 
 
 ' What are you going to do, boys, to amuse your- 
 selves this evening 'i ' I asked. 
 
 Many of the boys looked surprised at a stranger's 
 asking this question, but my friend, Arthur Brandon, 
 answered, ^ Play a game of cricket ; it's just the 
 evening for it ; but we must go home for tea first, 
 and we shall still have plenty of time. Come, 
 Jack,' he said, speaking to a younger brother, ^mother 
 said tea was ready ;' then, making me quite a hand- 
 some bow, he again ran into the cottage. The rest 
 of the group dispersed also, and I returned to my 
 dinner, which was now ready. In less than half an hour 
 I again heard the voices of the children, and, accord- 
 ing to my usual habit, went out to join them. I soon 
 distinguished Arthur setting up the wickets, measur- 
 ing the ground, distributing the bats, and in a moment 
 choesiicg his side, while another boy about his own 
 age headed the opposite side. 
 
 ' If I had a seat,' I said, ^ I would sit down and 
 watch you, boys. I like to see a good game of cricket.' 
 
 Arthur's ball was throv/n down in a moment, and 
 almost as quick as thought he was gone, and returned 
 with a chair, which he offered me. He did not wait 
 to be thanked, but immediately took his place at 
 some distance from the wickets. I watched the play 
 with great pleasure, and could not resist now and 
 then joining in the shout which was raised when any 
 good blow was struck, or when Arthur, with the 
 quickness of lightning, bowled out his opponent in an 
 unexpected moment. 
 
 The side opposing Arthur was the first in, and I 
 saw that Henry Vickers, the boy who headed it, was 
 DO bad player. It seemed as if he and Arthur were 
 112 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 very evenly matched, and the game was carried on 
 with great spirit by both. Their energy never for a 
 moment flagged, and their strength and activity 
 seemed inexhaustible. As I sat watching these two 
 (for I could not help paying more attention to them 
 than to any of the others, they were both such fine, 
 manly-looking boys, all their movements so free, and 
 with so much native grace in them, and their coun- 
 tenances expressive of so much intelligence and 
 ardour) — as I sat watching them, I say, and admir- 
 ing the spirit with which they played, I fell into a 
 more serious train of thought, I wondered whether 
 the strength of mind and body with which God had 
 blessed them was only spent on worldly things, or 
 whether they carried the same zeal into His service. 
 They were strong, I thought, and I wondered 
 whether they used their strength in overcoming the 
 wicked one, or whether they were weak in that 
 struffffle, thouorh in none other. ' Beautiful,' I 
 thought, ^ as it is to see your strength, your energy, 
 your ardour, put forth over your amusement, far 
 more beautiful would it be to see them exercised in 
 overcoming evil, and in the service of God.' As I 
 thought this, I was roused by angry tones. Arthur's 
 side was now in, and I saw that a dispute had arisen 
 upon some point, and Henry was speaking in loud 
 eager tones. . Arthur, too, spoke eagerly, but I did 
 not think his voice quite so loud. 
 
 ' It certainly did not touch the wicket, for I was 
 standing close by,' he said, ' watching carefully all the 
 time.' 
 
 ' But I tell you it did,' said Henry. ^ I am sure, if 
 the bails had been there, they would have fallen.' 
 
 ' But the wicket is as firm as possible, and it would 
 not be if it had been struck. You must have been 
 mistaken, Henry,' returned Arthur 
 
 ' Henry must have had uncommonly good eyes to 
 have seen whether the wicket was hit or not, at that 
 113 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 distance ; it's all stuff/ said another boy, ' so let's go 
 on with the game.' 
 
 ^ But I'll not go on with the game ! I won't be 
 cheated by Arthur nor anybody else ; there is always 
 cheating when we play without bails ; I wonder why 
 you couldn't bring them out with the rest of the 
 things,' exclaimed Henry, his eyes quite flashing with 
 indignation. 
 
 ^ Ah !' I thought, ^ where is your strength gone to, 
 Henry ?' 
 
 Arthur's eyes flashed too, the veins in his forehead 
 swelled, his hand, which held a bat, trembled, and he 
 grasped it tighter ; but he did not speak. I watched 
 liim intently, though he did not know it, and I waited 
 in silence to see the end. More disputing went on 
 between Henry and some of the others, and Henry 
 became more and more unrestrained, both in his 
 words and tone of speaking ; but while this went on 
 I saw the passion subsiding in Arthur, and in another 
 moment he came forward, with a frank, easy manner, 
 saying, 
 
 ' Come, it's not worth disputing about, / thought 
 the wicket was not touched ; you thought it was; let 
 it be so, then, it only turns out little Mark ; I dare 
 say he wouldn't have done much for us.' 
 
 After a few more words it was thus settled, and 
 another boy taking the bat, the game proceeded as 
 before ; only, if possible, Arthur seemed more alive 
 than ever, as if determined to make up for any loss 
 that might have been sustained by Mark's being 
 bowled out. He succeeded ; and just as the cliurch- 
 bell began to ring, his side came off victorious by one 
 or two runs. And now I watched them again with 
 more interest, to see whether the church-bell sounded 
 in vain, or whether they would listen to its call. 
 
 There was a little talk over the game, and then 
 Arthur exclaimed, ' But we must stop talking, and 
 put away these things before Church.' 
 lU 
 
THE CONVERSION 
 
 ^ I sha'n't go to Church/ yawned Henry ; ' I am 
 really too th'ed and hot, after all this work/ throwing 
 himself down on the grass, and loosening the hand- 
 kerchief about his neck. 
 
 ' Nonsense, you may as well come,' replied Arthur. 
 ' You'll get cool there, and rested, and we can have 
 another game afterwards perhaps.' Saying this, he 
 ran into his house with the bats and wickets, and 
 returned in a few moments with his hands and face 
 washed, and his hair brushed, looking as bright and 
 fresh as if he had done nothing to tire himself. I 
 rose to go with them, and saw Henry get up from the 
 ground with a sigh, and accompany the rest to 
 Church. 
 
 It was a beautiful Church, and the sun was 
 shining through the stained-glass windows. The 
 reflection of a red cross in one of the lights fell with 
 beautiful distinctness just where Arthur knelt. I 
 thought within myself, ' The cross is laid upon you, 
 my boy, but strength will be given you to bear it if 
 you but " meekly bow" beneath it, even as you now 
 bow beneath its shade falling upon you.' 
 
 I took my seat next the boys, and the sound of 
 Arthur's voice fell upon my ear continually; and 
 once when I looked towards him, as the lesson w^as 
 given out, I saw his eyes fixed upon his book, and as 
 far as I could tell by appearances, his whole attention 
 given to the work in which he w^as engaged ; there 
 w^ere no signs of weariness or languor ; and I thought 
 within myself, ' Your strength and energy are surely 
 not spent on the world alone ; may the Word of God 
 abide in you !' 1 had heard Henry's voice too, at 
 first continually, then only at intervals, and at last it 
 ceased altogether ; and when I looked from Arthur 
 towards him, I saw no signs of that vigorous attention 
 and activity of mind which I had seen displayed over 
 the game of cricket. The lesson began, and I tried 
 to turn my thoughts from the boys. I noticed them 
 115 
 
OF ST. PAUL. 
 
 no moie until, half-wuy through the sermon, some 
 heavy breatliing near me made me turn my head, and 
 I saw Henry fast asleep; and yet at that very moment 
 the clergyman was saying that all the faculties which 
 God gives us were talents to be used for Him, that 
 health and strength, energy and zeal, love and acti- 
 vity, must not be spent upon the world alone, or the 
 things of the w^orld, but in conquering evil and 
 serving God. 
 
 The evening prayer was over, and the boys were 
 once more upon the green ; cricket was not resumed, 
 but other amusements went on, and as I watched 
 them from the window of my little parlour, I saw no 
 more signs of fatigue in Henry ; it was no longer too 
 hot for exertion, nor did sleep drive him to his bed. 
 After Arthur had gone he was still there, and after 
 it was dark I fancied I could still distinguish his 
 voice. 
 
 I could not banish those two boys from my mind as 
 I sat alone the short remainder of the evening, and I 
 wondered to myself what their future life would be ; 
 how they would spend their energy and strength ; 
 how far they would grow alike, how far dissimilar. 
 But I could not look forward, and a sigh escaped me 
 as I thought, ^ Perhaps I shall see and hear of them 
 no more, when in a day or two I bid farewell to this 
 pretty village,' and I debated within myself whether 
 to remain, or at once to leave before I became more 
 interested in them. I retired to rest undecided, nor 
 was it until the church-bell rang next morning, and 
 I again saw Arthur on his way to Church, leading 
 by the arm his aged grandfather, that the desire to 
 see something more of him, decided me to remain 
 until Monday, that day being Saturday. 
 
 116 6—3, 11 
 
J. AND C. MOZLKY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Frice l^d., or lOs. Qd.per 100. 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS ; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS AVITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 mjt ^rtstutatiouof CJ)r(gt in tfjt Ctnipir, 
 
 COMMONLY CALLED 
 
 ^Jje purification of ^aint JHavp llje VivQin, 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 jlhnighty and everlimng God, ii'e Immhly beseech Thy 
 Majesty, that, as Thy only-hegotten Son ivas this 
 day presented in the Temple in sidistance of our 
 fiesh, so we 7nay be presented unto Thee with pure 
 and clean hearts, by the same Thy Son Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Ameu. 
 
 ' There's Ned going into the public house/ said 
 Alfred to Charley, as they were going together up 
 to their lesson, after Church. ' He talked when he 
 was ill of not going any more, and now, after just 
 coming from Church, he has gone in, and / know 
 that when he once gets there he'll not get away again 
 in a hurry.' 
 
 ' Well ! I don't know how he can do it, after just 
 hearing Islx Walton's sermon,' was Charley's re- 
 joinder. 
 
 Alfred gave a sigh, while he replied, ' Ned doesn't 
 think about it, I wish he Vv^ould. I don't think he 
 can have meant to leave off his bad ways, though 
 he said he would, or else he would keep away from 
 that place.' 
 
 ' I suppose he thought he would, when he was ill,' 
 returned Charley, ' if he said so, but he has forgotten 
 it now.' 
 
 ' I wish he would not forget,' replied Alfred, with 
 another sigh, followed quickly by a careless sort of 
 No. 74. 7—3 
 
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST 
 
 whistle, as if to hide his feelings. * Let us run on, 
 he continued, ' I expect the rest are there. It will 
 be your fault if we are late, Charley, because I 
 waited for you.' 
 
 ' You need not have waited unless you had hked,' 
 he replied, ' so don't lay the blame of your being late 
 upon me.' 
 
 ' I know that ; but I did like, and you were such a 
 long while coming up the hill. I heard you such a 
 time before you came up to me.' 
 
 The rest of the class had assembled when the two 
 boys arrived, and they found Miss Walton just be- 
 ginning to question them. 
 
 ' How many events do we commemorate to-day V 
 she asked. 
 
 ' Two,' the boys replied. ^ The Presentation of 
 Christ in the temple, and the Purification of Saint 
 Mary the Virgin.' 
 
 Miss W, For what purpose did St. Mary go to 
 the temple ? 
 
 Francis. To offer a sacrifice. 
 
 Miss W. Where was the temple ? 
 
 George. In Jerusalem. 
 
 Miss W. And why did she offer up any sacrifice ? 
 
 Edward. Because it was according to the law. 
 
 Miss W. Turn to Leviticus, xii. 6, 7. 
 
 Samuel. ' And when the days of her purifying are 
 fulfilled for a son, or for a daughter, she shall bring a 
 lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering, and a 
 young pigeon or a turtle dove for a sin-offering, 
 unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, 
 unto the priest ; who shall offer it before the Lord, 
 and make an atonement for her.' 
 
 Miss W. It seems that the blessed Virgin was not 
 able to bring a lamb, because it only mentions, in 
 connection with her offering, a pair of turtle doves 
 or two young pigeons. Were these allowed to be sub- 
 stituted for a lamb ? Read the eighth verse. 
 118 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 Edgar, ^ And if she be not able to bring a 
 lamb, then she shall bring two turtles, or two young 
 pigeons ; the one for the burnt-offering, and the 
 other for a sin-offering.' 
 
 Miss W. Although, then, the blessed Virgin was 
 too poor in this world's goods to bring the lamb, yet 
 what great offering did she make, of which all other 
 offerings and sacrifices were but types ? 
 
 Edward. Her Son, Jesus Christ. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, she brought Him for what purpose % 
 
 All. To present Him to the Lord. 
 
 Miss W. Hardly knowing, we may suppose, what 
 an offering she was making ; and this presentation 
 we also commemorate to-day. Did the Holy Virgin 
 do this in obedience to any law ? 
 
 Benjamin. Yes, ^ as it is written in the law of the 
 Lord, Every male that openeth the womb shall be 
 called holy to the Lord.' (See Exod. xiii. 2 ; and 
 xxii. 29.) 
 
 Miss W. Were any prophecies fulfilled by Christ 
 thus appearing in the temple % 
 
 George. Yes, the prophecy in the portion ap- 
 pointed for the Epistle to-day. ^ The Lord, wJiom 
 ye seeh, shall suddenly come to His temple ; even the 
 messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in.' 
 
 Miss W. There is a similar prophecy in Haggai 
 ii. 7, 9. 
 
 Andrew. ' Tlie desire of all nations shall come : and 
 I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of 
 hosts. . . The glory of this latter house shall be 
 greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts : 
 and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of 
 hosts.' 
 
 3Iiss W. Which of these two events do we speak 
 of in the Collect for to-day ? 
 
 A II. The presentation of Christ. 
 
 Miss W. How do we say that He was presented ? 
 
 Samuel. ' In substance of our flesh.' 
 119 
 
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST 
 
 Miss W. Who was thus presented ? 
 
 Charley. The only-begotten Son of God. 
 
 Miss W. This day, then, was presented in the 
 temple Him whom we believe to be — what ? 
 
 Edivard. Both God and man. 
 
 Miss W. What do we say of this in the Atha- 
 nasian Creed % 
 
 Several. ' We believe and confess that onr Lord 
 Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and Man ; 
 God, of the Substance of the Father, begotten before 
 the worlds; and Man, of the Substance of His Mother, 
 born in the world ; Perfect God and perfect Man : 
 of a reasonable soul and human flesh subsisting.' 
 
 Miss W. When, then, did He take upon Him the 
 substance of our flesh ? 
 
 Alfred. When He was born of the Virgin Mary. 
 
 Miss W. And when did He first show Himself 
 publicly after He had taken our nature upon 
 Him? 
 
 Francis. When He was presented in the temple. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; but though He was thus, as on 
 this day, presented publicly in the temple, yet His 
 Godhead was veiled in flesh. How did He appear, 
 may we suppose, to the multitude ? 
 
 Charley. As any other child might have done. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; though God was before them. He 
 was veiled in flesh. But were there none who saw 
 in Him more tlian an ordinary child ? 
 
 Edioard. Yes, He was revealed to Simeon as the 
 Lord's Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Did he acknowledge Him ? 
 
 George. Yes, Simeon took Jesus in his arms, 
 and said, ' Mine eyes have seen Thy salvation, 
 which Thou hast prepared before the face of all 
 people ; a light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory 
 of Thy people Israel.' 
 
 Miss W. Did any one else testify of Him as more 
 than man ? 
 
 120 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 ' Yes/ answered Alfred, ^ Anna. " She gave thanks 
 likewise unto the Lord, and spake of Him to all 
 them that looked for redemption in Israel." ' 
 
 Miss W. To these two holy servants of God 
 the little Babe was revealed as the Messiah who 
 should come : the Desire of all nations, and the 
 Salvation of God ; and they rejoiced with joy un- 
 speakable ; for now they saw fulfilled the prophecy 
 of Malachi : ^ The Lord whom ye seek shall sud- 
 denly come to His temple, even the messenger of 
 the covenant, whom ye delight in.' And what is 
 said of the offerings of Judah in the Epistle ? 
 
 Matthew. ' Then shall the offerings of Judah and 
 Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in the days 
 of old, and as in former years.' 
 
 Miss W. This, too, was fulfilled ; for Christ was 
 presented pure and undefiled, ' A Lamb without 
 blemish and without spot,' and was pleasant in the 
 eyes of the Lord. And in whose substance do you 
 say He was presented ? 
 
 Walte7\ ' In substance of our flesh.' 
 
 Miss W, Since the fall of Adam, had human flesh 
 ever been presented without spot before ? 
 
 ' No,' returned Edward, ' He alone was without 
 sin.' 
 
 Miss W. T\Tiat did He do for human nature by 
 taking it thus to Himself? 
 
 Edward. Exalted it. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and now it is our part to take heed 
 that we do not defile that flesh which He has exalted. 
 What, therefore, do we go on to pray ? 
 
 Benjamin. That ' we may be presented with pure 
 and clean hearts, by the same Thy Son Jesus Christ 
 our Lord.' 
 
 Miss W. How do we hope to be presented pure 
 and clean ? 
 
 Charley. By the same Jesus Christ. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, not in ourselves, for ^ we are all as 
 121 
 
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST 
 
 an unclean thing, and all our righteousnesses are as 
 filthy rags ; and we all do fade as a leaf ; and our 
 iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away.' (Isa. 
 Ixiv. 6.) But what are we told in the Epistle He 
 shall do, when He appears ? 
 
 Francis. ' He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of 
 silver ; and He shall purify the sons of Levi^ and 
 purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer 
 unto the Lord an offering in righteousness.' 
 
 Miss W. It is, then, only by Him that we can be 
 presented to God — how ? 
 
 Several. With pure and clean hearts. 
 
 Miss W, Look at Colossians, i. 21, 22. 
 
 Samuel. ' And you, that were sometimes alienated 
 and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet 
 noiv hath He reconciled in the Body of His flesh 
 through death, to present you holy and unhlameable 
 and unreproveable in His sight.' 
 
 Miss W. Seeing, then, that it is only by Christ 
 that we can be acceptably presented to God, what 
 does the Church do for us as soon as we are born ? 
 
 Alfred. Presents us to God in Holy Baptism. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, begging Him to accept us through 
 Jesus Christ ; and by this Holy Baptism what are we 
 made? 
 
 Edivard. Members of Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Being then His members, we can ap- 
 proach unto the Father by Him. After being made 
 one with Him, all we do must be by Him. At what 
 other times are we publicly presented to God ? 
 
 Andrew. At Confirmation, and at the Holy Com- 
 munion. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and to be an acceptable offering, 
 how do we pray that we may be presented ? 
 
 Matthew. With pure and clean hearts. 
 
 Miss W. But do we not more frequently, than on 
 those special occasions, come to present ourselves 
 before God ? 
 
 122 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 ^ Whenever we pray to Him/ replied Charley, in a 
 doubtful tone. 
 
 Miss W, You are quite right, Charley. Whenever 
 we kneel in prayer we present ourselves before God, 
 and should indeed endeavour to come before Him 
 with pure and clean hearts. And first we must pray 
 for it. Does the Church teach us to do so in the 
 daily service ? 
 
 And7'ew, Yes, ^ O God, make clean our hearts 
 within us.' 
 
 Miss W. If we come before God without any 
 intention of doing right, of obeying His commands, 
 can we hope that He will hear us ? 
 
 Edward. No, we should be mocking Him. 
 
 Miss W. What is the first thing, then, which must 
 be purified ? 
 
 Francis. Our intentions. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; therefore the Church teaches us to 
 pray that we may both will and do God's good 
 pleasure : but however much we intend to do 
 right, and to offer unto God an acceptable ser- 
 vice, what sort of thoughts often crowd into our 
 minds ? 
 
 Several. ' Yain, wandering thoughts.' 
 
 Miss W. What, then, is the next thing which 
 needs purifying ? 
 
 All. Our thoughts. 
 
 Miss W. How does the Church teach us to pray 
 for this? 
 
 Matthew. ' Cleanse the thoughts of our hearts by 
 the inspiration of Thy Holy Spirit.' 
 
 Miss W. How do we make our thoughts known ? 
 
 Benjamin. By words. 
 
 Miss JV. And what ought our words also to be ? 
 
 Charles/. Pure. 
 
 Miss W, Therefore, after the third commandment, 
 where we are taught to guard our words, what are 
 we taught to pray ? 
 123 
 
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST 
 
 All. ^Lord have mercy upon us, and incline our 
 hearts to keep this law J 
 
 Miss W. And lastly, our intentions, thoughts, and 
 words, must be carried into — what kind of action % 
 
 Alfred. Pure action. 
 
 Miss W. And do we not pray that we may evermore 
 serve God in ' holiness and pureness of living f ' If 
 we are thus pure in intention, thought, word, and 
 action, how may we be presented to God ? 
 
 Several. With pure and clean hearts. 
 
 Miss W. But hy whom % 
 
 All. Jesus Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, because to be pure in any one 
 particular, it can only be through the help and grace 
 of God given unto us in Jesus Christ, Who was made 
 sin for us, ' that we might be made the righteousness 
 of God in Him: (2 Cor. v. 21.) We must seek 
 for purity by diligent prayer, endeavouring at the 
 same time ' to keep ourselves pure,' which I once 
 spoke to you about before.* Are there any en- 
 couragements, any rewards, held out to the pure ? 
 
 Walter. ' Blessed are the pure in heart, for they 
 shall see God: (St. Matt. v. 8.) 
 
 Miss W. And who shall ascend into the hill of the 
 Lord? 
 
 Several. ' He that hath clean hands and a pure 
 heart.' (Psalm xxiv. 4.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, these are the good things held out 
 to the pure in heart ; these are the things we must 
 hope for ; and having such a hope, what must we 
 do? 
 
 George. ^ Every man that hath this hope in him 
 purifieth himselfy even as He is pure.' (1 St. John, 
 iii. 3.) 
 
 Miss W. We must endeavour then thus to purify 
 ourselves, praying earnestly as we are taught in the 
 Collect to-day, that through and by Him who was 
 
 * See Catechising for Sixth Sunday after Epiphany. 
 124 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 presented without blemish and without spot, we may 
 be also presented to God with pure and clean hearts ; 
 so shall we be pure and acceptable in Him. 
 
 ^ You may put away your books now,' said Miss 
 Walton, ' and I will go on with the story we began 
 on St. Paul's-day.' 
 
 WHAT I SAW, AND WHAT I THOUGHT. 
 
 (Continued.) 
 
 As I took up my hat to follow Arthur and his grand- 
 father to Church, I made up my mind to go upon 
 the river that day, and try and take him ancl Henry 
 with me, for I had learned from his father the evening 
 before that I could have the boat at any hour I 
 liked. 
 
 I presently overtook the slow steps of the old man, 
 and on receiving a smile and bow from Arthur, I 
 slackened my pace, and walked by their side. The 
 old man tottered as he walked along, and as I saw 
 how infirm he was, I did not feel surprised at the 
 indignation Arthur had shown the day before on 
 seeing the old man sent for water. 
 
 After asking him how he was, and remarking on 
 the bright day, I said, 'It is a comfort to have a 
 steady arm to lean upon, is it not, my friend ?' 
 
 ' You say rightly, sir,' said the old man, looking 
 with loving pride on the youth at his side ; ' but 
 there is something better than a steady arm here — 
 a warm heart, sir, that is better still.' 
 
 I looked at Arthur as the old man spoke, and 
 thought the warm heart was visible in the glow of 
 his face, and the expression of his eye, as he re- 
 strained his eager steps, and walked slowly at the 
 old man's pace, and looked upon him with the ten- 
 derest interest. 
 
 125 
 
THE PKESENTATION OF CHEIST 
 
 ^ I want him to go at his own pace, sir, and leave 
 me to go mine, but I can't persuade him,' continued 
 the old man. 
 
 ^ I don't think he is wrong there, my friend,' I said. 
 ' It is good discipline for him. In curbing his eager 
 steps I dare say he is also learning to curb his eager 
 temper.' 
 
 The old man stopped a moment to take breath 
 (Arthur stopping with him), and then replied, 
 ' Perhaps you are right, sir, the last is a hard lesson 
 for any of us to learn : " every thought to be brought 
 into subjection to the obedience of Christ." ' 
 
 ^ It is a lesson you have learnt, grandfather, though 
 it is so difficult,' said Arthur. 
 
 ' Learning, I hope, but not learnt yet, my boy,' 
 returned the old man. ' Begin earHer than I did, 
 Arthur, and then, perhaps, when you come to my 
 age, you will have done more in this great work.' 
 
 We were just entering the churchyard as this was 
 said, and none of us answered. Many of the other 
 school-boys were playing about the green until the 
 last moment, and some were talking in the church- 
 yard ; and though one boy called Arthur as he 
 passed by, saying he had something to show him, 
 Arthur took no notice, but went on with his grand- 
 father, and having seen him to his place, took the 
 same seat himself as the evening before. 
 
 I remained after service to look at the building, 
 and noticed Arthur's continued attentions to his 
 grandfather, giving him his arm at the seat, and lead- 
 ing him with slow steps towards the porch door. As 
 I looked round the clergyman joined me, and I could 
 not resist speaking to him about the two boys 1 had 
 noticed. He smiled at some of my remarks, saying, 
 ^ I see you like to study character, so don't ask me 
 anything about these boys : judge for yourself. If I 
 tell you what I think, feel, and know, you will be 
 looking at them with my eyes instead of your own. 
 
 126 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 It is a holiday with them to-day ; so I dare say you 
 can see as much as you hke of them. When you 
 have come to your own decision, then you may 
 inquire what I know and think about them, if you 
 like/ he added, with a smile. 
 
 I agreed to this, and leaving the church, went out 
 upon the green. Henry was there, though I had 
 not noticed him at church, but Arthur was nowhere 
 to be seen ; so I bent my steps towards his house, 
 and on entering the garden-gate saw him through 
 the door of the house, which stood open, fixing his 
 grandfather comfortably in an arm-chair, and placing 
 a small table at his side, with his spectacles and a 
 large Bible upon it. 
 
 ' Now, grandfather,' I heard him say, ' don't you 
 be moving about to-day ; remember you tired your- 
 self so much yesterday you could not go to church in 
 the evening.' 
 
 The old man smiled, while he replied, ^ Well, I 
 won't if I can help it ; but I expect you've put me in 
 your mother's way, and then I shall be obHged to 
 move. This is cleaning day, you know, and the 
 children have to be taken care of. I can do that for 
 her a little while.' 
 
 ' But you must not, grandfather ; it's a shame to 
 ask you : you know you are not able,' he replied 
 with vehemence of manner. 
 
 ' Gently, gently, Arthur,' returned the old man, 
 laying his hand upon the boy's arm. ' See, there's 
 the gentleman wanting something. Will you walk 
 in, sir,' he continued, ^ and be pleased to take a 
 chair ? ' 
 
 I immediately accepted the offered seat which 
 Arthur placed for me, and told my errand. ' Can 
 I have the boat ? and may Arthur go with me ? 
 and I want your companion, Arthur,' I said, ^ who 
 headed the opposite side of the cricket match last 
 evening ; do you think he could join us *?' 
 127 
 
THE PEESENTATION OF CHRIST 
 
 ^ Oh ! Henry Vickers, you mean ! Yes, sir, I 
 dare say he can, and I know he'll like it ; he's so 
 fond of rowing. Shall I go and ask him ? ' returned 
 Arthur. 
 
 ' Yes,' I replied, ' if you can go too.' 
 
 He hesitated a moment, and the old man said, 
 ^What is the matter, Arthur? there's nothing to 
 prevent your going with the gentleman ; why do you 
 hesitate ?' 
 
 ' The children, grandfather,' he replied ; ^ it is 
 Saturday.' At that moment his mother entered, 
 and hearing what I wanted, at once desired Arthur 
 to accompany me. 
 
 ' Your grandfather can mind the children a little 
 while, surely, Arthur. It's little enough he can do, 
 and plenty has to be done for him. You want to 
 make a gentleman of him ; go along directly, and get 
 the boat out, and see where Henry is.' 
 
 I saw these words of his mother's went to Arthur's 
 very heart ; the same signs of strong passion as had 
 been shown the day before were again visibly worldng 
 within. He was standing by his grandfather's chair, 
 and his hand grasped the arm nervously, while he 
 seemed on the very point of bursting forth into stormy 
 words. The old man laid his hand a second time on 
 Arthur's arm with a gentle pressure, but said nothing. 
 Arthur gave one look at him, and dashed out of the 
 cottage without speaking either. 
 
 I felt sorry to have been the cause of this scene, 
 and proposed putting off the river expedition until 
 the Saturday's work was done; but the woman 
 would not listen to it, and only spoke vehemently 
 about making Arthur do as she pleased, and not 
 allowing him to give himself such airs about a useless 
 old man. 
 
 I looked at the old man to see how these cruel 
 words affected him, but I saw no signs of passion 
 there ; a calm sorrow was the only visible emotion 
 
 128 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 in that placid face. At the same moment he took 
 the baby from the arms of the woman, as she held it 
 to him, and made room for the little girl to sit on the 
 stool at his feet. 
 
 I rose and took the old man's proffered hand (his 
 daughter-in-law had just turned away), and he said, 
 ' There is One Arm we can ever lean upon, sir. It is 
 invisible, but It is mighty, and never-failing. The 
 young as well as the old need that Arm to uphold 
 them. I trust my own dear boy will learn, now in his 
 early years, to lean upon It, for no other power can 
 keep him from falling.' 
 
 ' You are right,' I replied. I could say no more, 
 but returning the kind pressure of his hand, I took 
 leave. 
 
 ' Promise me, John,' I heard a voice say as I 
 approached the garden-gate, Hhat you will fetch 
 water for mother, and not let grandfather go ; and 
 take the children from him if mother will let you.' 
 
 ' Well ! well ! I suppose I must. You are very 
 silly, I think. I wish I was going in the boat. I 
 know I would not trouble myself so much about 
 water-fetching, and the children.' 
 
 ^ You should go instead of me, only mother won't 
 listen to it ; but if you'll only promise to do as I 
 ask, you shall accompany father next time he goes, 
 in my place, if he'll let you,' replied Arthur. 
 
 ' Very well, I have promised ; so can't you be sat- 
 isfied ? ' returned the brother. 
 
 In a moment afterwards Arthur was telling me 
 that all was ready ; and that Henry Vickers could 
 go, and would help him to row. 
 
 We were soon on the pleasant river, sailing gaily 
 along, for both the boys were good rowers, and there 
 was no lack of hearty good-will on either side. They 
 pulled together with a steady, even pull, and seemed 
 thoroughly to enjoy the work. At first I did not 
 speak, thinking over the scene in Arthur's cottage, 
 129 
 
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST 
 
 but presently I began to talk, and found my com- 
 panions no way disinclined to follow my example. 
 I told them to show me every thing that was worth 
 seeing, and to tell me any histories they could of any 
 remarkable events in the village. They soon arrived 
 at a spot in the river where Henry had witnessed 
 some wonderful hunt with the young Squire, which 
 he described with great spirit; then we came to 
 a still deep place in the river where the best salmon 
 were caught, and both boys had their stories to 
 tell. Another place was pointed out where a poor 
 little boy was drowned one dark night : then the 
 river skirted a thick wood, and they told me several 
 pretty legends connected with it. I found both 
 boys shrewd, quick, and clever, and greatly in- 
 terested in any stories of my travels which I told 
 them. The questions they asked, and the eagerness 
 with which they listened to my answers and expla- 
 nations, proved that they were not dull listeners. 
 Their minds were fully alive, and no information 
 seemed uninteresting or wearisome to them. 
 
 I enjoyed the row greatly, and felt both my 
 interest and affection for the boys increase as I saw 
 more of them. The way Henry spoke of the plea- 
 sure it must be to save a fellow-creature from danger 
 (on my giving an account of a boy about his own age 
 jumping into a river and saving a little girl), and the 
 hearty way in which he seemed to scorn the idea of 
 thinking of danger to self under such circumstances, 
 made me admire him greatly ; but a moment after- 
 wards, when I heard him say, ' That would be better 
 than crawling to church with an old grandfather, 
 wouldn't it, Arthur?' I thought, ^Not so, my 
 boy, if your motive is pure,' and I remarked, 
 'There may be as much self-denial in little daily 
 acts of kindness, Henry, as in one great effort to 
 save a fellow-creature at the risk of your own 
 life ; nay, even more ; and though one is thought 
 130 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 much of by the world, and the other but little, God, 
 who knows the heart, and sees the motives, judges 
 differently.' 
 
 Both of the boys paid attention to my remark, but 
 the feeling look of thankfulness which Arthur gave 
 me was very different to the more cold attention 
 which Henry showed. 
 
 The day was far advanced when we returned to 
 the village, and parted to our several homes. In 
 the course of the evening I saw the boys several 
 times. There was another game of cricket which 
 Arthur was obliged to leave, to go an errand to the 
 shop for his mother, but he ran all the way there and 
 back, and so did not lose much time. Henry's 
 father came upon the green. He was under-steward 
 to the Squire, a fine, clever-looking man ; there was 
 no difficulty in recognising him as the father of 
 Henry, the likeness between the two was so strong. 
 He snatched the bat from his son and took two t)r 
 three runs with all the energy of a boy, and then 
 threw it back to him with a laugh, saying, ^ I can 
 beat you yet, Hal,' and went on to his home. 
 
 Arthur could not make up for his absence, much 
 as he tried, and Henry's side came off victorious. 
 The church bell again dispersed the players, but 
 Arthur vras first gone, and soon appeared again 
 slowly leading his grandfather. 
 
 I bade the two boys good-night at the church- 
 door, and when the peaceful service was over, returned 
 to my own room, to think over, and write down, the 
 events of the day. 
 
 I wondered how Henry, with such an example be- 
 fore him, could avoid seeing the beauty of strength 
 and energy rightly employed. ^ The two boys seem 
 so alike,' I thought, ^ and yet there is a difference, 
 and a difference that will surely be more and more 
 apparent as they grow up to manhood ;' and as I 
 thought of Arthur, I repeated to myself, ' Blessed 
 131 
 
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST 
 
 are the pure in heart,' for it seemed to me that his 
 heart was pure; his intentions, thoughts, words, and ac- 
 tions were pure. I hoped I was not mistaken, and again 
 sighed to think how soon I should lose sight of him. 
 
 The next morning I breakfasted early, as the cler- 
 gyman had kindly invited me to see his schools. 
 The moment I entered the boys' room 1 looked around 
 for my friends, and perceived them side by side in 
 the first class waiting for the clergyman. Arthur 
 was learning the Gospel as we entered, but rose with 
 the 'rest to greet his teacher. I begged of the 
 clergyman not to delay on my account, and sitting 
 down near, I said I would listen to the boys' lesson 
 if he would allow me ; declining his offer that I 
 should teach them instead of himself. 
 
 I was greatly pleased with the whole class. They 
 all said their lessons so well, and answered so cor- 
 rectly, and most of them heartil). Neither Arthur 
 nor Henry was at all behind the rest in either thought 
 or knowledge. They were all boys who had been 
 confirmed, and had evidently been well taught their 
 duties and their creed. 
 
 The little church was very full, and the white cloth 
 upon the altar gave notice that there was a feast pre- 
 pared for those who were willing to present them- 
 selves to God, spirit, soul, and body. But, alas ! out 
 of the many who came and knelt to ask for God's 
 blessing upon themselves and others, to receive good 
 things from Him, and to hear His word, but few 
 were found who would make this offering. One by 
 one the many left the church, and turned their backs 
 upon the feast prepared, and the few remained to 
 present themselves before God through Jesus Christ. 
 A few there were, however ; and together the little 
 band approached the altar, when invited to draw 
 near with faith. 
 
 We stood a moment in the chancel until all had 
 collected, and at my side I saw an aged man leaning on 
 132 
 
IN THE TEMPLE. 
 
 the arm of his youthful grandson. The old man was 
 calm J and a beautiful expression of peace overspread 
 his countenance as he leant upon the supporting 
 arm. The youth stood firm, with downcast eyes and 
 glowing cheeks. He led his grandfather to a 
 cushion, and the old man knelt down upon it, and 
 by his side knelt the boy upon the stone floor; and 
 then began the words of the confession, and though I 
 saw them no more, I heard the voice of the aged 
 Christian, just ready to depart, mingled with the 
 voice of the boy, just entering upon life, full of hope 
 and energy, in the words of confession, prayer, and 
 praise. I saw them afterwards kneel side by side 
 presenting themselves to God to receive their Sa- 
 viour's Body and Blood, and together join in the 
 oifering up of themselves, their souls and bodies, 
 to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto 
 Him ; and I prayed within myself that they might be 
 accepted ; that as the only-begotten Son of God 
 was presented in the temple in our flesh, so these 
 two, the aged and the youth, who were now devoting 
 themselves to Him, might hereafter be presented 
 with pure and clean hearts before the throne of God, 
 by the same Jesus Christ our Lord. This prayer 
 I offered up ere leaving the House of Prayer, and 
 then I watched the two, as the one with firm, the 
 other with tottering steps, pursued their way home- 
 ward. 
 
 But where was Henry ? I looked for him in vain, 
 as one by one this little band of faithful ones left the 
 church; and sorrowfully I felt that the difference 
 between the two boys had already shown itself in 
 clearer colours. 
 
 I walked slowly towards the inn, but before I 
 entered saw a party of boys and young men setting 
 off' for a walk along the river's bank, and soon per- 
 ceived Henry among them. 
 
 Early the next morning I left the village, but the 
 133 7—3, 9 
 
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST. 
 
 memory of these two youths, both blessed with 
 hope, strength, and energy, so differently employed, 
 went with me ; and ever and anon they came before 
 my mind ; now, as I had seen them over the first 
 game of cricket, then as they looked when words of 
 dispute passed between them : now as they talked in the 
 boat with their eager, bright, intelligent, faces before 
 me, then as I had seen Arthur with his grandfather. I 
 saw the struggle over again which passed in that low 
 cottage ; then I saw Henry as he watched his father 
 join the game. But that which most dwelt with 
 me in memory was Arthur at the altar of God, and 
 Henry with the idle companions of his choice. 
 
 ^ Is that the end V cried the boys, as Miss Walton 
 closed the book. 
 
 ' It is the end of Part I.,' she repHed. ^ But I see 
 there are other stories under the same title in the 
 magazine, which perhaps I may read to you some 
 other Saint's day. I have not read them myself 
 
 yet.' 
 
 ^Oh, I hope we shall hear more of these two 
 boys,' they exclaimed again. ^I wonder what became 
 of them!' 
 
 ' I cannot tell you, because I have not read the 
 second part. You must wait patiently for another 
 day. Now it is quite time you went home,' said 
 Miss Walton, as she put away the book. 
 
 X. AND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price ]id., or 10s. 6d. per 100. 
 134 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITU THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 0mxt iHattI)ias'{3 Sai). 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Almighty God, who into the place of the traitor 
 Judas, didst choose Thy faithful servant Matthias lo 
 he of the number of the twelve Apostles ; Grant that 
 Thy Churchy being cdivay preserved from false Apos- 
 tles, may he ordered and guided by faithful and true 
 pastors ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ' Oh ! I have learnt such a fine song,' said Samuel 
 to several of his companions, as they were standmg 
 together one evening. 
 
 ' Have you ?' said David. ' Do let us hear it.' 
 
 ' He can't sing it here, in the street,' repHed Edward ; 
 ^ everybody would hear it, and it would make such a 
 disturbance.' 
 
 ' Supposing they do,' returned Samuel, ^ what 
 then V 
 
 ' Why it would not sound very well, I think,' said 
 Edward ; ' you would think so, if you supposed there 
 was any chance of Mr or Miss Walton going past.' 
 
 ' But there isn't, you know ; they are both away 
 from home to-day, and Mr Spencer, too.' 
 
 'I don't think that makes any difference,' said 
 Edward, ' when you know they wouldn't like it ; but 
 if they had never said any thing about it, it doesn't 
 sound very well to hear singing in the street.' 
 
 ' What's that V cried Charley^ coming up to them ; 
 ^ who's going to turn street-singer V 
 
 ' Why, Sam wants to do it,' said Matthew, laughing; 
 ' but Edward won't let him. It's too bad of you, 
 Ned,' he continued, * we want to hear the song.' 
 No. 75. 8—3 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 * What song, what song V inquired Charley. 
 
 * I have learnt such a fine new song,' returned 
 Samuel, * and I want to sing it, but Edward has 
 made all this fuss about nothing. So here goes,' 
 he continued, beginning to sing. Edward imme- 
 diately walked away. Charley looked first at one, 
 then at the other, doubting what to do, and then said, 
 ' I say, Sam, stop, and come into our house, and 
 then you can sing it without disturbing any body ; 
 father and mother have gone up to town, so it won't 
 vex them.' 
 
 ' Any thing to please you,' returned Samuel ; * but 
 I think you all make a great noise about nothing. 
 Edward has sung in the street before now,' added he, 
 walking away as he spoke wath the rest of the party 
 towards the cottage. 
 
 ' He's coming to sing it at our house,' whispered 
 Charley, as he overtook Edward ; ' there's no harm in 
 that, is there V 
 
 ' No,' returned Edward, ^ if the song isn't bad ; but 
 I always suspect Sam's songs, since I knew where he 
 got them from. I am sure,' he said, in a still lower 
 voice, ' if Mr Walton knew what kind of things he 
 sings, he would not let him be in the choir.' 
 
 They had now reached the house, and were soon 
 seated round the fire, and Samuel began his promised 
 song. The first few verses had nothing amiss in 
 them ; the tune was pretty, and Samuel had a pleasant 
 tenor voice, so that the song was duly applauded. 
 The next verse Edward did not like, and the follow- 
 
 ing one was worse. 
 
 I say, Samuel,' he cried, ' that isn't fit to sing. I 
 wish you'd stop.' 
 
 ' Well I what next ?' answered Samuel. ' I declare, 
 Edward, you get worse and worse. I sang this song 
 to a large party last night, and nobody said a word 
 against it.' 
 
 Two or three of the other boys said it was a shame 
 
 136 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 to stop Samuel, and he was going to begin again, 
 when Edward rose up, saying, ^ Now, Sam, will you 
 be quiet ? You know as well as I do, that it is not 
 fit to sing, if the end is like the last two verses. If 
 you want us to hear more of the tune, sing the first 
 verses over again.' 
 
 ' I won't,' replied Samuel, ^ Til sing no more here. 
 Come, boys, we'll find some other place where we can 
 have it out without all this stuff.' Matthew and two 
 or three of the other boys, David among them, rose 
 up to accompany him, but Charley sat still. 
 
 ' I say, David, stay here,' said Edward to the little 
 boy ; ' we'll take you home presently.' David hesi- 
 tated, but Samuel and MatthcAV laughed at him, and 
 said they would take him home. 
 
 ' Come, Charley,' continued Samuel, ' you'll come, 
 won't you, and hear the end ?' 
 
 ' No, I won't. I like this warm fire too much to 
 move.' 
 
 ' You dar'n't do what Edward says " no " to, you 
 mean,' returned Samuel. ' Or you think my song very- 
 wicked, I suppose.' 
 
 ' I think this fire very comfortable,' he persisted ; 
 ^that's reason enough for my staying by it, I suppose. 
 Come, David, you may as well stay too.' 
 
 ' No, I'll go with Sam,' he replied, ^ and go home 
 as I pass. Mother will be angry if I stay out 
 longer.' 
 
 He accordingly started with Samuel, leaving 
 Edward, Charley, and Andrew, behind : the latter had 
 not been even asked to accompany them. 
 
 ' Well, Edward ! I wish I was like you,' said 
 Andrew. ' I did not like the song, and should have 
 gone away if Sam had sung more, but I never should 
 have thought of saying any thing.' 
 
 ' He wasn't singing it in your house,' returned 
 Edward, ' or perhaps you would. I wish, Charley, 
 you hadn't asked him in; I thought how it would be.' 
 137 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 ^ Well ! I didn't like him to sing in the street ; 
 just think how it would have vexed Mr Walton to 
 hear that one of the choir had been heard singing 
 such songs as that all about the street.' 
 
 ' I think it's a pity he doesn't know what Sam 
 sings/ returned Edward. ' He'll find it out soon, 
 I'm sure.' 
 
 Directly afterwards Andrew went home and left 
 the two brothers to prepare for bed. Samuel and 
 his party walked towards the village, and meeting 
 with some of the idle youths of the place, Samuel 
 was soon prevailed upon to sing his song in the street; 
 nor did he hesitate to go on with all the verses, 
 wicked as they were. Matthew and David stood by 
 to listen, and to try and learn the tune, and David 
 forgot that he ought to be going home, and stayed 
 until lie heard his mother's voice calling him, and 
 then he tremblingly obeyed, and to escape punish- 
 ment, was tempted to make false excuses for his 
 lateness. Thus one fault led to another. 
 
 The singing (which did not end with one song) 
 and the noise that the party made, annoyed and dis- 
 turbed the people of the village, and on some dis- 
 covering that Samuel, a member of the choir, was not 
 only among them, but their leader, they complained 
 about it among themselves, and declared it was very 
 scandalous, and they could not tell how Mr Walton 
 could allow such a boy in the choir. 
 
 ' Perhaps he does not know how the boy goes on,' 
 said an old grey-headed man. ' I think it would be 
 much better to tell him of it, than rail at him behind 
 his back ;' but though all agreed that Mr Walton 
 ought to know, none seemed to like the task of telKng. 
 At length the old man said he would tell, and the next 
 time he saw Mr Walton he kept his word. ' I do 
 not know, sir, whether I am very bold for telling,' he 
 said, ^ but I thought you ought to know ; people 
 talk so much about the disgrace of his being in the 
 138 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S BAY. 
 
 choir, and singing such songs ; and I was sure you 
 could not know it, or else it would be stopped.' 
 
 Mr Walton thanked the old man, feeling really 
 obliged to him for mentioning it. He afterwards 
 had the history corroborated by many who had heard 
 the singing, both that night and other nights also ; 
 and learnt that it was Samuel's constant habit to sing 
 any songs that came in his way, without considera- 
 tion as to whether they were fit to sing or not. 
 
 It was the afternoon of St. Matthias's day that ]\Ir 
 Walton learat all this, and he was determined that 
 Samuel should not be allowed to go on another day 
 in such a course. Samuel was not at Church in the 
 . evening, but appeared with the rest of the boys at 
 the lesson afterwards. When we have gone through 
 the lesson with him, we will see what steps JMr 
 Walton took. 
 
 ' Into whose place was St. Matthias chosen ?' asked 
 Miss Walton. 
 
 ' Into the place of Judas,' all the boys replied. 
 
 Miss W. What is Judas called in the Collect ? 
 
 Francis. The traitor. 
 
 Miss W. What does a ^ traitor ' mean ? 
 
 Edward, One who betrays his trust. 
 
 Miss W. By whom was Judas trusted ? 
 
 I^iiiijamin, By Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; what did Christ choose him to be? 
 
 Andrew. One of the twelve Apostles. 
 
 Miss W. And having chosen him. He trusted him, 
 allowing him to be His companion and familiar 
 friend. Did Judas receive the same power and 
 authority as the other eleven ? 
 
 Charley. Yes, he was numbered with them, and 
 had obtained part of their ministry. 
 
 Miss W. Look at St. Matt. x. 1-15. 
 
 Edgar. And when Jesus had ' called unto Him 
 His twelve disciples. He gave them power against un- 
 clean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner 
 139 
 
ST. 
 
 of sickness, and all manner of disease. Now the 
 names of the twelve apostles are these : Simon, &c., 
 and Judas Iscariot, who al^o betrayed Him. These 
 twelve Jesus sent forth,' &c. 
 
 Miss W. Judas, then, was trusted with gifts and 
 powers, and with the love and confidence of his 
 Master. Plow did he betray his trust ? 
 
 A Ifred. By giving up his Master into the hands of 
 His enemies. 
 
 Miss W. Why was he able to do this ? 
 
 Edioard. Because he knew the places where Christ 
 was accustomed to go. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, the trust that had been reposed in 
 him, gave him the power to betray, which power he 
 thus miserably used to his own destruction. What 
 was his end ? 
 
 George. When he found that Jesus was condemned, 
 he departed, and went and hanged himself. (See 
 St. Matt, xxvii. 3-5, and the Epistle.) 
 
 Miss W. And having thus destroyed himself, who 
 was chosen in his place? 
 
 A II. St. Matthias. 
 
 Miss W. And what title is given to him in the 
 Collect? 
 
 Charley. ' Faithful servant.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, the very opposite to a traitor. What 
 is meant by a ' faithful servant f 
 
 Edicard. One true to his trust. 
 
 Miss W. Was there any prophecy fulfilled by 
 this fidl of Judas, and the call of St. Matthias to the 
 ministry ? 
 
 Frcmcis. Yes, the prophecy in the Psalms, ' Let 
 his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell 
 therein ; and, His bishoprick let another take.' (See 
 Psalm cix.) 
 
 Miss W. And by whom does the Collect say the 
 faithful was chosen in the place of the traitor ? 
 Several. By God. 
 140 
 
ST. Matthias's day. 
 
 Miss W, By whose instrumentality ? I mean — ■ 
 we are not told that God spoke directly on the 
 subject, but whom did Pie use as a means for this 
 end ? 
 
 ' St. Peter,' replied Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, as we are told in the Gospel, when 
 the disciples were gathered together, St. Peter stood 
 up and proposed to elect another in the place of 
 Judas. But how did they seek for God's guidance 
 in their choice ? 
 
 Benjamin. They chose two, and then prayed, and 
 cast lots. 
 
 3Iiss W, They did not, then, consider casting lots 
 as a chance way of deciding between the two, did 
 they? 
 
 ' No,' said Charley, * or they would not have 
 prayed.' 
 
 Miss W. They prayed, and trusted to God to 
 guide the lot aright. It was lawful for them to cast 
 lots, because it was an appointed way of deciding 
 doubtful points among the Jews. You will find 
 God Himself ordering Aaron to make use of it, in 
 Lev. xvi. 8. 
 
 Samuel. ' And Aaron shall cast lots upon the two 
 goats ; one lot for the Lord, and the other lot for the 
 scape-goat.' 
 
 Miss W. This plan was also used by Saul in de- 
 ciding who had disobeyed his command to fast. (See 
 1 Sam. xiv. 41, 42.) Do you remember what is said 
 in the book of Proverbs about lots ? 
 
 George. ^The lot is cast into the lap; but the 
 whole disposing thereof is of the Lord.' (Prov. 
 xvi. 33.) 
 
 Miss W. Again, Chap, xviii. 18. 
 
 Walter. ' The lot causeth contentions to cease, and 
 parteth between the mighty.' 
 
 Miss W. It was, then, in humble trust in God's 
 overruling hand, that they cast lots between Justus 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 and Matthias : very different from the careless pro- 
 fane way in which lots are sometimes cast now, as 
 if it were a matter of chance how the lot fell. 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, are lots ever cast now V asked 
 Andrew. 
 
 ' Not with the authority that they were,' replied 
 Miss Walton ; ^ but do you never hear people say 
 they will toss up to settle any point of dispute? This 
 is sometimes done playfully among children, without 
 any harm ; but you elder boys know that by others it 
 is used much more solemnly, and yet without any 
 religious feeling, do you not ?' 
 
 ' Yes,' said Benjamin, ^ plenty of that sort of thing 
 is done in the public-houses, and at fairs, and wakes. 
 I always thought there was no good in it.' 
 
 ' But, generally speaking, great harm,' continued 
 Mss Walton, ^ because it is done as though there 
 were no God above, Who orders all things, but as if 
 fate or chance settled the matter. Did the holy 
 Apostles thus think ?' 
 
 ^ No,' replied the boys, ^ for they prayed to God. 
 
 Miss W. And did God hear their prayers ? 
 
 Charier/. Yes ; and the lot fell upon Matthias. 
 
 Miss W, The faithful, then, took the place of the 
 unfaithful. We may learn, I think, a useful lesson 
 from this. Judas had been called to a holy life near 
 his Lord and Master, and had many gifts and privi- 
 leges ; but did he use them arigiit? 
 
 F7^ancis. No, or he never could have betrayed his 
 Master. 
 
 Miss W. And did his high position save him from 
 the effects of his own sin ? 
 
 ' No,' said Edward, ' he lost it by his sin.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, by transgression he fell from his 
 ministry, that he might go to his own place. Now, 
 have we been called to any privileges ? 
 
 Andreic. Yes, by holy Baptism. 
 
 Miss W, Indeed we have, to the privileges of 
 
 142 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 children, and some have been called still nearer to 
 Christ — how ? 
 
 ^ In the Holy Communion,' replied Edward. 
 
 Miss IV. What will God look for from us, who have 
 been called to this high estate ? 
 
 George. That we should walk worthy of the voca- 
 tion wherewith we are called. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, He Who committed to us ten 
 talents, will expect a proportionate return. But 
 supposing we despise the privileges, and do not 
 endeavour to walk worthy of our calling, will our 
 high position save us ? 
 
 ' No,' said Charley ; ' I suppose it will be worse 
 for us.' 
 
 Miss W. Look at St. Matthew, vii. 21-23. 
 
 Matthew. ' Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, 
 Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but 
 he that doeth the will of My Father which is in 
 heaven. Many loill say to Me in that day. Lord, 
 Lord, have tve not prophesied in Thy Name i and in 
 Thy Name have cast out devils, and in Tliy Name done 
 many wonde7\ful ivorks ! and then will I profess unto 
 them, I never knew you : depart from Me, ye that work 
 iniquity.' 
 
 Miss W. It is not, then, sufficient for our salvation 
 that we have all been called by holy Baptism into the 
 Body of Christ, as children of God ; and some of us 
 by the Holy Communion, to a still closer union with 
 Christ Himself; any more than it was sufficient for 
 Judas that he was chosen one of the twelve, and re- 
 ceived with them gifts and powers, and sat down with 
 them to the Last Supper. He lost all by his own 
 wilful choice of evil ; and so may ice lose all in the 
 same way. He went to his own place, and another 
 was chosen in his stead ; so shall it be with those 
 who neglect in their daily life to walk worthy of their 
 high calling. Look what our Saviour says in St. 
 Matthew, xx. 16. 
 
 143 8--3, 5 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 Samuel. 'So the last shall he first, and the first last : 
 for many be called, but few chosen.' 
 
 3fiss W. What should these solemn thoughts lead 
 you to do, boys ? 
 
 ' To try and do light always/ said Alfred, ' lest 
 we should be like Judas.' 
 
 Miss M\ Indeed they should, lest being chosen like 
 him to great things, we should lose them all by our 
 own wilful sin. Miss Walton having said this, was 
 silentfor a moment, and then continued gravely, ^ What 
 I have now been saying, I wish you choir boys more 
 particularly to apply to yourselves. Is it not a privi- 
 lege to be allowed to sing praises to God ? to serve 
 Plim in His temple ? to be employed immediately in 
 His service V Miss Walton stopped, and Charley 
 whispered, ' Yes, ma'am.' 
 
 ' Does not the occupation of praise bring you, as 
 it were, nearer to God % What will be the employ- 
 ment of heaven f 
 
 ' Praising God,' replied several. 
 
 ' Yes, and it is now the angels' work ; and when 
 we praise God, we are, in our measure, beginning 
 the work of heaven on earth. Is it not then a privi- 
 lege to be thus employed f asked Miss Walton. 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' replied George. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, it is so ; but a privilege that you 
 Vv'ill have to answer for, if you misuse it. Will this 
 heavenly employment do you any good, if your daily 
 life is not in accordance with it '? No, you will rather 
 be the worse for it, for by your praises you will be 
 provoking God. You cannot use your voice one mo- 
 ment in singing praises to God, and the next in sing- 
 ing wicked songs : for your praises in such a case 
 will be no praise, but only an awful mockery, for 
 which you will have to answer. I have no doubt 
 you know why I thus speak, boys, and I speak publicly, 
 because the sin has been public ; not only, Samuel, 
 are you most guilty, but all those who stood by to 
 
 14:4 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAT. 
 
 listen are sharers in your sin. How can you, 
 Samuel, expect to be allowed any longer to re- 
 main in the choir? Can you be fit to offer the 
 sacrifice of praise to God with your lips defiled by 
 profane songs, and that not once or twice, but, I 
 hear, constantly? 
 
 Samuel's eyes were fixed on the ground, and he 
 blushed very deeply. He did not know that ^Ir and 
 Miss AYalton had been told of liis doings, and though 
 he had felt uncomfortable when Miss Walton first 
 began to speak, he was not prepared for this. As ^liss 
 Walton stopped speaking, he exclaimed, ^ Who told 
 about me ?' 
 
 ^ Who told, has nothing to do with it,' replied ^liss 
 Walton. ' You cannot deny that you have constantly 
 been singing improper songs, such as you would have 
 been ashamed for me to hear, and that a night or 
 two ago when we were away, you sang in the street 
 such Avords as shocked all respectable people to hear. 
 You need not ask who told among so many who 
 might tell.' 
 
 Samuel did not answer again, nor attempt to deny 
 the charge, and in a few moments Miss Walton went 
 on : ^ You have had the privilege of being a chorister, 
 Samuel, and you have misused your privilege. We 
 have trusted to your good conduct, and that you 
 would not use amiss the knowledge of singing which 
 Mr Walton has given you, but you have betrayed 
 your trust. What is the rule given to you, boys, 
 when you are admitted into the choir ?' 
 
 ' That we should not sing wicked and profane 
 songs,' replied several. 
 
 Miss W. And do we not trust to your keeping this 
 rule faithfully ? 
 
 All. Yes, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. When you break it, therefore, you are 
 betraying your trust. What can you expect but to 
 have the privilege taken av/ay from you, and the 
 145 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 trnst withdrawn ? I do not know what Mr Walton 
 will do, but it seems to me that you can expect 
 nothing but expulsion from the choir, and that an- 
 other should take your place. I am sure he will not 
 allow you to go on doing as you are. God gives you 
 the power to sing, boys, and you will have to answer 
 to Him for the way in which you have used that 
 poAver. Mr Walton cannot take it from you, but, as 
 far as he can hinder you, he certainly will not suffer 
 you to pollute the service of God by allowing you to 
 come before Him while the profane song has scarcely 
 left your lips.' 
 
 Samuel was still silent, nor did he dare to raise his 
 eyes. None of the other boys spoke, and after a few 
 moments Miss Walton said, ' 1 wish all you choir 
 boys to think of what I have said, to remember that 
 the power of singing, and the being permitted to 
 praise God, as choristers in His house, are privileges 
 which you must take heed to make a good use of^ 
 lest they be taken from you, and add to your condem- 
 nation, instead of to your happiness. And let those 
 of you whose conscience accuses them of sin in this 
 particular, though the sin may be known by God 
 alone, confess your guilt to Him, and watch carefully 
 by His grace against returning to it.' 
 
 In the course of a moment or two she continued, 
 ^ Let us now go on to the Collect. What does the 
 contemplation of the rejection of Judas, and the 
 choice of St. Matthias, lead us to pray ?' 
 
 Several. ' Grant that Thy Church, being alway 
 preserved from false apostles, may be ordered and 
 guided by faithful and true pastors.' 
 
 Miss W. Who are now the Apostles of the 
 Church ? 
 
 Francis. The Bishops. 
 
 Miss IV. Yes ; and we pray that the Church, 
 being preserved from false apostles — like whom ? 
 
 ' Judas/ the boys replied. 
 146 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. May be guided by what kind of pastors 
 
 or teachers ? 
 
 Charley. ' Faithful and true.* 
 
 Miss W, Like whom % 
 
 Walter, St. I^klatthias. 
 
 Miss W. Did Judas destroy himself before or 
 after the Church was founded on the day of Pen- 
 tecost ? 
 
 Edward. Before. 
 
 ,Miss W. From what, then, was the Church pre- 
 served ? 
 
 Several. From a false Apostle. 
 
 Miss W. How had St. ]SIatthias proved himself 
 fliithful? 
 
 George. He had been with the Apostles all the 
 time that Jesus went in and out among them, be- 
 ginning from the baptism of John unto the same day 
 that Jesus was taken up from them into heaven. 
 (See Epistle.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, nothing drove him from his Lord : 
 he joined Him at the beginning, and he remained 
 faithful to the end, and yet this is the first mention 
 of him by name. In all lowliness and humility he 
 seems to have followed Christ, and this was the man 
 whom God chose as His messenger to guide and 
 govern the Ciiurch. I will read you some beau- 
 tiful lines about him which will teach you better than 
 I can, wherein the faithfulness of St. Matthias most 
 shone : — 
 
 ' Who is God's chosen priest ? 
 He who on Christ stands waiting day and night, 
 Who traced His holy steps, nor ever ceased, 
 
 From Jordan banks to Bethphage height : 
 
 Who hath learn'd lowliness 
 From his Lord's cradle, patience from His Cross : 
 Whom poor men's eyes and hearts consent to bless 
 
 To whom, for Christ, the world is loss ; 
 147 
 
ST. Matthias's day. 
 
 Who both in agony 
 Hath seen Him and in glory : and in both 
 Own'd Him divine, and. yielded, nothing loth, 
 
 Body and soul, to live and die, 
 
 In witness of his Lord,^ 
 In humble following of his Saviour dear : 
 This is the man to wield th' unearthly sword, 
 
 Warring unharm'd with sin and tear.' * 
 
 ^ After being thus chosen, did St. Matthias receive 
 any particular grace, to enable him to fulfil his 
 office? 
 
 Edward. Yes, the Holy Spirit, on the day of 
 Pentecost. 
 
 3fiss IV, Mark the manner of his appointment, 
 that you may see how the example is followed by 
 the Church to this day. First the Apostles sepa- 
 rated him and another for the office on their own 
 judgment, because the life and character of both of 
 them seemed to fit them for the work. Secondly, 
 having used their own judgment, they prayed to 
 God — for what ? 
 
 Alfred. To show which He had chosen. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and God heard their prayer, and 
 the lot having fallen on St. Matthias, what gift was 
 poured down upon him ? 
 
 Several. The gift of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Miss W. Yes. After this pattern clergymen are 
 still chosen, boys. They are first carefully examined, 
 and then prayer is made for them. What do we 
 always pray the week before ordination ? 
 
 ' Oh ! I know,' exclaimed Charley, ' the Ember 
 prayer.' 
 
 Miss W. What is it % 
 
 Several. * Mercifully look upon' Thy Church, 
 ^and at this time so guide and govern the minds 
 of Thy servants the Bishops and Pastors of Thy flock, 
 that they may lay hands suddenly on no man, but 
 
 * ' The Christian Year.' St. Matthias's Day. 
 148 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 faithfully and wisely make choice of fit persons to 
 serve in the sacred ministry of Thy Church.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; we pray God to choose, or rather 
 to guide the choice of the bishops, while they are 
 doing their utmost to make a right choice by 
 examining the candidates. And when the choice is 
 made what further is done ? 
 
 Edward. They come together, and the Bishop lays 
 his hands upon tliem, and God gives them the Holy 
 Ghost for their office and work. (See Ordination 
 Service). 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and while this is done to guard the 
 Churcli from false Apostles, we, the people, must 
 earnestly pray God to bless those that are chosen. 
 Do we do this in the Ember prayer ? 
 
 Andrew. Yes ; ' And to those which shall be or- 
 dained to any holy function give Thy grace and 
 heavenly henediction^ that both by their life and 
 doctrine they may set forth Thy glory, and set for- 
 ward the salvation of all men.' 
 
 Miss W. The same thing we pray to-day, that 
 the Church may be ordered and guided — how ? 
 
 All. By faithful and true pastors. 
 
 Miss W. According to God's promise, in Jer. iii. 15. 
 
 Benjaniin. * And 1 will give you pastors according 
 to mine heart, which shall feed you with knowledge 
 and understanding.' 
 
 Miss W. We should all strive to let our hearts 
 go along with our prayers for the pastors of the 
 Church. Very much is expected from them, and 
 \QYy arduous is their work, and we should strive to 
 help them by our prayers. All can do this, even the 
 simplest child, and unless we do thus pray for them, 
 we cannot expect them to be able faithfully to do 
 their work. When we neglect to pray for them, 
 their faults become ours as well as theirs. 
 
 After the pause of a moment Miss Walton con- 
 tinued, ' Although St. Matthias is not mentioned by 
 149 
 
ST. Matthias's bay. 
 
 name until he is chosen one of the twelve, we know 
 from the Bible that he had been a disciple from the 
 beginning, and it is supposed probable that he was 
 one of the seventy sent out by our Lord into the 
 cities, whither He Himself would go. Do you re- 
 member about this ? 
 
 ' Oh yes,' said George. ^ They were to carry 
 neither purse nor scrip, and they were to heal tlie 
 sick, and to preach that the kingdom of God was 
 come nigh.' (See St, Luke, x. 1-11.) 
 
 ' That is right,' continued Miss Walton. ^ It is 
 probable, then, that St. Matthias was one of tliese ; 
 but he does not come before us by name until God 
 chose him in the place of the traitor Judas, and 
 poured down upon him, with the other disciples, the 
 gift of the Holy Ghost on the day of Pentecost. He 
 then began to preach in Judea, it is said, with great 
 success. Afterwards he preached in other parts, 
 though where is not exactly known, but most prob- 
 ably in Cappadocia, in Asia Minor. He converted 
 many to Christianity, and like most of the other 
 Apostles, being faithful unto death, was rewarded 
 by a crown of martyrdom. There is, however, little 
 certainty even of the manner of his death. Some 
 say he was seized upon by the Jews as a blasphe- 
 mer, and first stoned and then beheaded, and others 
 say he w^as crucified. His body is supposed to have 
 been long kept in Jerusalem, and then brought to 
 Rome by Helen, the mother of Constantine the 
 Great, the first Christian emperor. This is all I can 
 tell you about him, boys. To the end he seems to 
 have been little known by the world, but this would 
 not make his services less acceptable to God, Who 
 knows the hearts of all men. It is not always those 
 wdio are most known by the w^orld who are the most 
 pleasing to God.' 
 
 As Miss Walton closed her books, Francis asked 
 if she were not going to read to them. 
 150 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 * Not to-night,' she replied. ^ IMr Walton desired 
 me to let him know as soon as ever the lesson 
 was over, as he wishes to see you all together. 
 Alfred, you may go and knock at the parlour door 
 and tell him,' she continued. 
 
 Alfred obeyed, and found Mr Walton and Mr 
 Spencer talking together, and he could not help over- 
 hearing Mr Spencer say, ^ I think if he showed peni- 
 tence I should be inclined to receive him back, after 
 some weeks' probation ; but I would not allow this 
 to pass without any mark of displeasure.' He fancied 
 they must be talking about Samuel, though he did 
 not know what ^probation' meant. Alfred delivered 
 his message, and Mr Walton answered, ' Tell Miss 
 Walton I am coming,' and then replied to Mr Spencer, 
 ' Well ! I think you are right. I suppose we must 
 not be too severe, as I have never found him out 
 before,' rising up as he spoke, and, followed by Mr 
 Spencer, walking into the room, where Miss Walton 
 and her boys were sitting. They all rose up as the 
 two clergymen entered, and as Miss Walton did not 
 say *sit down,' they remained standing. Samuel 
 guessed what Mr Walton wanted, and did not raise 
 his eyes, and when Mr Walton told him gravely 
 what he had heard against him, he did not speak a 
 word. 
 
 ' You acknowledge, Samuel, by your silence,' he 
 said, after a pause, ' that your conduct was wrong. 
 You knew that the songs you sang were not fitting 
 to sing, did you not V 
 
 ' I did not think about it,' he replied. 
 
 ^ Is that quite true, Samuel ?' returned Mr Walton. 
 * Did no one ever warn you ? or would you have sung 
 them if you had thought 1 should have heard you ?' 
 
 Samuel was silent, and none of the others volun- 
 teered to say that they had warned him ; they did 
 not wish to triumph over their fallen school-fellow. 
 
 ' You certainly knew, or might have known, that 
 151 
 
ST. Matthias's day. 
 
 the songs were indecent and improper to be sung. 
 You remember the rule given to all the choir, do 
 you not V 
 
 ' Yes, sir,' he replied. 
 
 ' And you know that I do not approve of your 
 making noises and disturbances in the street, do you 
 notf 
 
 'Yes, sir,' he replied again, for he could not do 
 otherwise, as he called to mind the warning he had 
 received from both Edward and Charley. 
 
 ' I am glad to find you are honest, Sannuel,' said 
 Mr Walton ; ' but your conduct has brought great 
 scandal upon the Church, and I cannot allow it to 
 pass unpunished. I cannot allow you to remain in 
 the choir after such conduct.' 
 
 ' Oh ! sir,' exclaimed Samuel, bursting into tears, 
 ^ I will never do it again : do not turn me oat of the 
 choir ; what will father say V 
 
 Both Alfred and Charley at these words looked 
 up into Mr Walton's face with an imploring ex- 
 pression ; then Charley, who was close by Miss 
 Walton, whispered, ' He will forgive him, won't he ? 
 
 Miss Walton made a sign for silence, and eimply 
 said, ' Wait, and see.' 
 
 ' I am very sorry for you, Samuel,' said Mr 
 Walton, ' but how can I trust you ? You promised 
 before not to misuse your knowledge and powers of 
 singing, and yet you have done so ; and that not 
 once, but many times. Do you acknowledge this ? 
 
 ' Yes, sir,' he replied, ' but I won't do it again.' 
 
 ' Well ! Samuel,' continued Mr Walton, ' I had in- 
 tended to dismiss you from the choir, but Mr Spencer 
 has begged me to give you another trial, if you prove, 
 by your conduct, that you are really sensible of, and 
 sorry for, your fault. I will not, therefore, dismiss 
 you entirely, but I cannot allow you for the next 
 two months to take your place with the others. If 
 in those two months your conduct proves that you 
 
 152 
 
ST. MATTHIAS S DAY. 
 
 are really penitent, I will take you in again, and very 
 glad I shall be to do so. It is very sad that you 
 should so far have forgotten yourself as to make 
 it necessary to exclude you for so long ; but your sin 
 has been too public and too often repeated, to be 
 overlooked. For two months, therefore, you must 
 leave the choir, and somebody else must take your 
 tenor part : at the end of that time I shall hope to 
 see you back again.' 
 
 Samuel tried to say something, but he could 
 not. He was glad of the chance of returning, 
 for he w^as extremely fond of singing ; but he felt the 
 public disgrace of the exclusion very keenly, and he 
 ieared his father s anger when it came (as come he 
 knew it must) to his knowledge. Charley and Alfred 
 looked disappointed, but they did not dare to say any 
 thing. In a moment afterwards Miss Walton told 
 them they must go, and ISir Spencer also bade good- 
 night, and joining the boys, called Samuel to one 
 gide, spoke to him very kindly upon the sin of his 
 conduct, and of the use he ought to make of his 
 punisliment. What use he did make of it we shall, 
 perhaps, learn hereafter. 
 
 153 
 
AND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 1. H. PARKEK, OXFOUD. 
 
 rrice \hd., or 10*. Get. per 100., 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 C^e Annunciation o( ti)t Blessrt 
 Firkin iHarg* 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 IF'e beseech Thee, O Lord, pour Thy grace into our 
 hearts ; tlmt, as we have known the Incarnation of 
 Thy Son Jesus Christ by the message of an Angel, so 
 by His cross and passion we may be brought unto 
 the glory of His resurrection ; through the same 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ^ Charley,' said Miss Walton, as he stood by her 
 side after service on the Feast of the Annunciation, 
 while she was waiting for Mr Walton and IVIr 
 Spencer to unrobe, *do you see that break in the 
 clouds, towards the east V 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he replied, looking up into her face 
 with an inquiring glance ; ' how pretty the spot of 
 blue is among the dark clouds which are aU about.' 
 
 ' Very pretty !' said Miss Walton again ; ' shall I 
 tell you of what it reminds me ?' 
 
 ' Oh ! yes, please, ma'am,' he replied ; ' I thought - 
 you meant to say something besides bidding me look 
 at the sky.' 
 
 ' Did you, Charley?' she continued, smiling. ^ That 
 bright spot, I think, is a type of to-day. Can you 
 tell me why ?' 
 
 Charley thought a moment, and answered, ^ No, 
 ma'am ; vn^ you tell me ?' 
 
 ' Why, Charley, what time of year is this V 
 No. 76. ' 9—3 
 
THE ANNUNCIATION 
 
 * Lent/ he replied. 
 
 ' Yes, a time for mourning and sorrow, is it not ? 
 a time for solemn meditation on the fasting, the cold 
 and weariness, the cross and passion, of our all-merci- 
 ful Saviour. May not this cloudy sky be a fit type 
 of this solemn season of Lent ? said Miss Walton. 
 
 ^ Oh ! yes, now I know what you mean, I think,' 
 exclaimed Charley. ' The clouds are like Lent, and 
 the bright blue spot is like to-day.' 
 
 ' You are right, Charley,' returned Miss Walton. 
 ' To-day seems to break in upon the sadness of Lent 
 with words and thoughts of joy, as that bright spot 
 breaks in upon the gloom around. The one brings 
 messages of a promised Saviour, who will save us 
 from the sins for which we are mourning, and the 
 other brings a message of an unchangeable heaven 
 beyond the dark fleeting clouds, and bids us rejoice 
 in the glories which the clouds are hiding for a while 
 from our sight. Do you understand me f 
 
 Charley did not answer in words, but he looked up 
 into Miss Walton's face with speaking eyes, which 
 said plainer than words, ' Yes, I understand.' Miss 
 Walton continued, after a moment's pause, ^ You know 
 that to-day almost always falls in Lent, and some- 
 times in the Holy Week, and thus, in the very midst 
 of our meditations on our Saviour's passion, calls our 
 thoughts back to the announcement of His joyful 
 coming, showing us the close connection between His 
 Incarnation, His Cross and Passion, His Resurrection, 
 and our salvation.' 
 
 As Miss Walton said this, the two clergymen 
 came out of Church, and as she took the arm of her 
 brother, she said to Charley, ' You can think of what 
 I have been saying before the lesson this evening, 
 when I shall speak to you all upon the same subject. 
 Good morning now.' 
 
 ' Good morning, ma'am,' he replied, as he made his 
 bow, and ran away in the opposite direction. 
 155 
 
OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 Charley was the only boy of the first-class who 
 was at Church in the mornlnor, but many of them were 
 there in the evening, and those who were not, joined 
 the party aftei-wards on their way up to Mr Walton's 
 house for their lesson, so that ^liss Walton was able 
 to begin without any delay. 
 
 ^ What is the festival of to-day called ? she asked. 
 
 * The Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin,' the boys 
 replied. 
 
 Miss W. Can any of you tell me what ^ to an- 
 nounce,' or annunciate, means ? 
 
 ^ " To announce " means to tell anything,' said 
 Francis. 
 
 Miss W, ^ Annunciate ' means nearly the same.. 
 ^ to bring tidings.' ' Annunciation,' then, means the 
 brinfjino' of tidino:s, or makino; known an event. 
 What tidino^s were brous^ht to-dav % 
 
 Several. The angel brought tidings to the Virgin 
 Mary that she should have a Son. 
 
 Miss W, Was it an announcement of joy or 
 sorrow ? 
 
 Charley. Joy. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and this message of good-tidings 
 we commemorate to-day, in the midst of this season 
 of penitence. We shall consider the message more 
 fully as vv^e go through the Collect. How many pe- 
 titions are there ? 
 
 The boys looked at the Collect, and some an- 
 swered, ' One,' some, ' Two.' 
 
 ' There is only one,' said Miss Walton, ' but it is 
 carried through the whole Collect. W hat do we pray 
 God to pour into our hearts ?' 
 
 ^ Grace,' replied Andrew. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; but why ? — that as we have known 
 the incarnation of the Son of God, so by His Cross 
 and Passion we may be brought to — what ? 
 
 Several. ' The glory of His Kesurrection.' 
 
 Miss W. W^liat, then, is the petition ? 
 156 
 
THE ANNUNCIATION 
 
 Edward, For grace to be brought to the glory of 
 the resurrection. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, by the cross and passion of Christ. 
 What do we say we know ah'eady by the message of 
 the angel ? 
 
 Benjamin. The incnmation of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Miss W, Can you tell me what ' incarnation' 
 means ? 
 
 ^ The taking flesh/ said Francis. 
 
 Miss W, What flesh did our blessed Saviour take % 
 
 Alfred. Human flesh. 
 
 Miss W. And when was the mystery of the Son of 
 God taking human flesh first announced ? 
 
 George. To-day, by the angel's message to the 
 Virgin Mary. 
 
 Miss W. Let us now see how much this annun- 
 ciation contained. What was the angel's salu- 
 tation ? 
 
 IValter. ' Hail, thou that art highly favoured, 
 the Lord is with thee ; blessed art thou among 
 women.' 
 
 ISRss W. Did the angel go on to say why she was 
 blessed among women ? 
 
 Charley. Yes, * Thou hast found favour with God. 
 And behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and 
 bring forth a Son.^ 
 
 Miss W. But did he announce no more than this ? 
 Why did the birth of a Son make the Virgin blessed 
 among women ? 
 
 George. Because ' He shall be great, and shall be 
 called the Son of the Highest ; and the Lord God 
 shall give unto Him the throne of His father David. 
 And He shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever ; 
 and of His kingdom there shall be no end.' 
 
 Miss W. Now, can you tell me the most evident 
 things which were thus announced to the Blessed 
 Virgin ? 
 
 ^ That she should have a Son,' said Matthew 
 
 157 
 
OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN IVIARY. 
 
 < That He should be caUed the Son of the Highest/ 
 said Benjamin. 
 
 * Which means the Son of God, does It not ?' 
 asked Andrew. 
 
 * Yes,' said Miss Walton; *just afterwards you 
 will find It Is said, " the Son of God." ' 
 
 * Therefore also that Holy Thing which shall be 
 born of thee shall be called the Son of God,' read 
 Samuel. 
 
 *Now go on, and tell me what more was an- 
 nounced,' said Miss Walton. 
 
 ^ That He should sit on the throne of His father 
 David,' said Samuel. 
 
 ' That He should reign,' said Walter. 
 
 * That of His kingdom there should be no end,' 
 Bald George. 
 
 Miss IF. Yes ; but you have all missed one thing. 
 Charley, can you tell me what it is ? 
 
 Charley looked at the Gospel, but did not answer, 
 while Alfred said in a low voice, ^ That He should be 
 called Jesus.' 
 
 Miss IF. Yes, Alfred ; and what did calling Him 
 Jesus announce Him to be ? 
 
 * The Saviour,' said several. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, all these great and wonderful things 
 were announced to-day. We may well commemorate 
 it as a day of tidings. Having, then, mentioned in 
 the Collect the tidings of to-day, we pray that as by the 
 angel's message we have known these things, so — ? 
 
 * By the cross and passion of Christ we may be 
 brought to the glory of His resurrection,' said 
 Francis. 
 
 Miss W. Let us now look a little while at the 
 close connection between His Incarnation, His Cross 
 and Passion, and His Resurrection, and, afterwards, 
 how they affect us. AYhy did He take our flesh ? 
 Look at Heb. 11. 9, 14. 
 
 Edgar. ' But we see Jesus, Who was made a 
 158 
 
THE ANNUNCIATION 
 
 little lower tlian the angels for the siifering of death., 
 crowned with glory and honour ; that He by the 
 grace of God should taste death for every man, . . . 
 Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh 
 and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the 
 same ; that through death He might destroy him 
 that had the power of death, that is, the devil.' 
 
 Miss W. What does the Nicene Creed say of 
 this ? 
 
 Alfred. ^ Who for us men and for our salvation 
 came down from heaven.' 
 
 Miss W. Can you give me any more texts showing 
 that He came for our salvation ? 
 
 Edward. ' Christ Jesus came into the world to save 
 sinners.' (1 Tim. i. 15.) 
 
 George. ^The Father sent the Son to be the 
 Saviour of the world.' (1 St. John, iv. 14.) 
 
 M'^.ss W. Very well ; He took our flesh upon Him 
 as a Saviour. And how was our salvation to be 
 wrought out ? 
 
 Edward. By His Cross and Passion, and His 
 Death. 
 
 Miss W. And in what nature alone could He die ? 
 
 Charley. Man's nature. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, as I have before explained to you.* 
 Being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Him- 
 self, and became obedient unto — what death ? 
 
 ' The death of the cross,' replied three or four. 
 (See Phil. ii. Q-^.) 
 
 Miss W. We see then that He took our flesh, 
 that in it He might suflfer. And now tell me to what 
 did His Cross and Passion lead Him ? 
 
 Edward. The glory of the Resurrection. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, we see Him, ^ who was made a 
 little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, 
 crowned with glory and honour.^ And in whose 
 nature do you say He suffered ? 
 
 * See Catechising for Sunday next before Easter. 
 J59 
 
OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 AIL In ours. 
 
 Miss JV. Yes ; great is the mystery of godliness. 
 ' God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, 
 seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed 
 on in the world, received up into glory.^ (1 Tim. iii. 
 16.) And now let us go on to see why we pray that 
 by His Cross and Passion ice may be brought to the 
 glory of His Resurrection. Can you give me any 
 texts which teach us that we are to be partakers of 
 His sufferings and death ? 
 
 George. ' I am crucijied with Christ.' (Gal. ii. 20.) 
 
 Edward. ' Know ye not, that so many of us as 
 were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into 
 His death ? Therefore we are huried with Him by 
 baptism into death.^ (Rom. vi. 3, 4.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and how does that verse with the 
 next go on, Edward ? 
 
 Edward. ' That like as Christ was raised up from 
 the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also 
 should walk in newness of life. For if we have been 
 planted together in the likeness of His death, toe shall 
 he also in the likeness of His resurrection.^ (Verses 
 4, 5.) 
 
 Miss W. Our old man is to be crucified with Him, 
 that the body of sin may be destroyed ; then if we he 
 thus dead ivith Him, we shall also live with Him. 
 (Verses 6, 8.) What therefore do we pray ? 
 
 Several. That by His Cross and Passion we may be 
 brought to the glory of His Resurrection. 
 
 Miss W. St. Paul speaks of counting all things 
 but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ 
 Jesus, and that he might be found in Him, and know 
 Him, and the power of His resurrection — what else ? 
 
 ^ The fellowship of His sufferijigs, being made con- 
 formable unto His death ; if by any means he might 
 attain unto the resurrection of the dead,^ continued 
 George. (See Phil. iii. 8-11.) 
 
 Miss W. We must then be partakers of Christ's 
 
 160 
 
THE ANNUNCIATION 
 
 sufferings, by being buried with Him by baptism 
 unto death, by crucifying the old man, and mourning 
 over sin, if we would by His Cross and Passion attain 
 to the glory of His Resurrection . But are all suffer- 
 ings sufferings ivith Him f What do you hear people 
 often say, boys? that they have had enough suffering in 
 this world to hope for better things in the next ; that 
 they have had poverty and sickness, and cold and 
 hunger : surely they have suffered enough here. Have 
 you not heard things of that kind said ? 
 
 ^ Yes, often enough,' replied one or two. 
 
 ' I heard something very like it only yesterday,' 
 said Benjamin, ^ and I wondered then whether it 
 was right to say so.' 
 
 ^ Well, Benjamin, I think you can decide for your- 
 self,' replied Miss Walton. ^ We have referred to 
 many texts speaking of our being crucified and buried, 
 and suffering, but it was always with — Whom V 
 
 ' Christ,' he repHed. 
 
 Miss W. Is it, then, our own mere worldly suf- 
 ferings that are to lead to glory ? 
 
 ' No,' he replied, ' I suppose not.' 
 
 Miss W. No, it is through Christ's sufferings, and 
 in bearing our portion ivith Him, that we hope for 
 glory. To be practical, let us see, in an example or 
 two, how our sufferings can be with Him. In taking 
 human flesh, what did Christ leave for our sakes ? 
 
 * The glories of heaven,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W. Being in the form of God, and not 
 thinking it robbery to be equal with God, yet what 
 didHe'do? 
 
 George. He * made Himself of no reputationy and 
 took upon Him the form of a servaiit, and was made 
 in the likeness of men : and being found in fashion 
 as a man. He humbled Himself.^ (Phil. ii. 7, 8.) 
 
 Miss W. That will do. He humbled Himself. In 
 what spirit then did He bear all His sufferings ? 
 
 All. A humble spirit. 
 IGl 
 
OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN IVIARY. 
 
 * When He was reviled, He reviled not again; when 
 He suffered, He threatened not/ said Alfred. (1 St. 
 Peter, ii. 23.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; if, then, we would suffer with Himy 
 how must we bear our sufferings ? 
 
 Benjamin. With a humble spirit. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, acknowledging with the thief on the 
 cross, ' We indeed justly.' And if we thus humbly 
 look upon ourselves as only receiving the ^due re- 
 ward of our deeds,' can we for a moment suppose that 
 the fact of om- suffering will procure heaven for us ? 
 
 ' Oh no,' said three or four. 
 
 Miss W. In this one particular, then, I have shown 
 you how we may try to suffer with Christ (and there 
 are many other ways) — by bearing our sufferings with 
 all humility as justly deserving them. But did Jesus 
 justly deserve suffering ? 
 
 ^ No,' said Charley, ' He had done nothing amiss.' 
 
 Miss W. The merit then of suffering is His, not 
 ours, is it not ? 
 
 ^ Yes, ma'am,' said Benjamin. 
 . Miss W. Yes ; but of His great mercy, if we strive 
 to suffer with Him, He allows the merits of His suf- 
 ferings to be ours. ^K we suffer with Him, we 
 believe that we shall also reign with Him.' (See 2 
 Tim. ii. 12.) Through His sufferings^ therefore, what 
 do we pray in the Collect ? 
 
 All. That by ' His Cross and Passion we may be 
 brought to the glory of His Resurrection.' 
 
 Miss W. And in the Litany what do we pray like 
 this? 
 
 Andreio. ' By Thine Agony and bloody Sweat ; by 
 Thy Cross and Passion ; by Thy precious Death and 
 Burial, &c., good Lord, deliver us.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and remember that boys may learn 
 to suffer with Christ, by bearing their daily little 
 trials and troubles patiently and humbly ; by doing 
 their work, unpleasant though it may be, cheerfully 
 
 162 
 
THE ANNUNCIATION 
 
 and diligently ; by bearing fault-finding, and some- 
 times perhaps unreasonable scolding, with lowliness 
 and humility, not answering again with sauciness and 
 pride, but bearing all humbly, like their blessed 
 Saviour, ^ Who when He was reviled, reviled not 
 again ;' but was ' led as a lamb to the slaughter, and 
 as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so He opened 
 not His mouth.' 
 
 As Miss Walton closed her book, she said, ' I will 
 not read to you to-night, boys, but will repeat to you 
 a history which Mr Spencer told me yesterday, and 
 gave me leave to tell you. It will help you to un- 
 derstand what I have just been teaching you. 
 
 In the first parish in which Mr Spencer ministered 
 (said Miss Walton), there lived a man, whom we will 
 call Thomas Chapman. When Mr Spencer first 
 knew him he was a fine young man of four-and- 
 twenty, living at home with his parents and his sister 
 Faith, w^ho was many years younger than himself. 
 He was outwardly well-behaved and steady in his con- 
 duct, and a good son to his somewliat aged parents. 
 For some time Mr Spencer scarcely knew more of him 
 than from hearing his name, and seeing him tolerably 
 regular at Church. After some time, however, Mr 
 Spencer invited all who had been confirmed and had 
 not communicated, but wished to do so, to come to 
 him for instruction, and called to ask Thomas if he 
 were not of that number. The young man seemed 
 pleased at Mr Spencer's calling, but said he w^ould 
 rather wait a while, he did not wish to communicate 
 at present, though without giving any reason for ab- 
 senting himself. Mr Spencer put the duty before 
 him as plainly as he could, and left him to think 
 about it; but he either did not think, or thinking 
 did not change his intentions, and a year or two 
 went on, and still he turned away from that Holy 
 Feast without apparently being able to give any reason. 
 163 
 
OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 The next intercourse which IVIr Spencer had with 
 him was fit his marriage, when, as a young, prosper- 
 ous bridegroom, he stood with his betrothed before 
 the altar, and Mr Spencer gave them the Church's 
 blessing. Thomas appeared a happy man that day, 
 surrounded with kind friends, and secure of the love 
 of a help meet for him : for many months all was 
 bright and thriving, and once more Mr Spencer 
 urged upon him the duty of showing his gratitude 
 for the blessings mth which he was surrounded, by 
 obeying his Lord's last command, and in the midst 
 of his own joys commemorating his Saviour's suf- 
 ferings. He seemed more inclined to listen than 
 before, and promised to think about it. But still 
 he did not come, contenting himself with frequent 
 promises to think about it, until at length ^Ir 
 Spencer gave up speaking to him on the subject. 
 
 In course of time his first-born son (Mr Spencer 
 says the most lovely baby he ever saw) was brought 
 to the font and enrolled among Christ's soldiers and 
 servants. It was an event of great joy to all the 
 family, and they kept the day as a happy festival. 
 Their cup seemed full of blessings, and all was 
 prosperous and smiling around. 
 
 On the same day was spread the Feast of the 
 Church, but all of that festive company turned away, 
 except Thomas's young sister, who had just before 
 stood at the font, and promised for the little babe to 
 renounce the world, the flesh, and the devil. With 
 pale cheeks, but firm step, she drew near, while the 
 others turned away. 
 
 A week from this time, Mr Spencer was summoned 
 late one evening to the cottage of Thomas Chapman — 
 his wife was very ill. As Mr Spencer hastened to 
 obey the summons, he thought, 'Perhaps afiliction 
 may work that which blessings have failed to do.' 
 He was greatly shocked when he entered the cot- 
 tage. It was in the time of cholera, and though no 
 164 
 
THE ANNUNCIATION 
 
 case had before occurred in that village, a glance 
 showed that this was one. There lay the yoimg 
 lovely wife in all the agonies of that fearful disease. 
 The medical man was in attendance, and Faith, pale 
 and trembling, yet with forced calmness, was doing 
 all she could to relieve her sister-in-law. Thomas 
 was distractedly pacing up and down the room, 
 uttering impatient exclamations. Then he would stop 
 suddenly at the bed, and gaze at his wife, or almost 
 fiercely demand of the doctor if she wxre not better, 
 if he did not intend to cure her. Mr Spencer said 
 what he could to subdue Thomas, and then turned 
 his attention to the sick woman. Nothing, however, 
 could be done but to pray for her, and this Mr 
 Spencer continued to do, at intervals, for some 
 hours. It was not long, however, before her bodily 
 sufferings were at an end, and death had done its 
 work, and after Mr Spencer had said all he could to 
 quiet Thomas, and comfort his gentle sister, he re- 
 turned home. 
 
 Time moderated the violence of Thomas's grief, but 
 it was succeeded by great gloom. He seemed to 
 think, and often said, no one ever had so much to 
 bear, and in a complaining spirit wondered why Ids 
 w^ife was taken while others were left. It was very 
 painful to hear him speak, and to see that instead 
 of bearing his affliction patiently, it made him fretful 
 and ill-tempered among those with whom he lived. 
 To his little boy alone he showed none of this temper, 
 but when his day's work was done, he would nurse 
 the child for the hour together, with the greatest 
 tenderness. His parents and his sister also felt 
 keenly the death of Thomas's wife, but in his sister 
 it worked a very different spirit. It seemed to her 
 that the affliction was a call for a closer walk with God, 
 and she acknowledged in all humihty, that there was 
 justice in the stroke ; for she thought over her early 
 days, and remembered how little she had then 
 165 
 
OF THE BLESSED VIKGIN MARY. 
 
 thought of God ; she remembered too that she had 
 been confirmed three years before she became a 
 communicant, and had Hved for most of that time a 
 careless Kfe : she acknowledged that punishment was 
 due, and received it as from a father's hand. 
 
 One day when speaking to her mother, who was 
 noAV quite an invalid, and suffered great pain, she 
 said, trying to comfort her, ^ Yes, mother, I know 
 you do suffer very much. I wish I could do any- 
 thing to reheve you ; but oh ! dear mother, if you 
 would remember that " whom the Lord loveth He 
 chasteneth," if you would think of Christ's sufferings, 
 perhaps you would bear yours better. ]\ir Spencer 
 said last Sunday in his sermon, that sufferings were 
 sent in mercy, and if we would but try to bear them 
 ivith Christ, to suffer icith Him patiently and humbly, 
 our sufferings would help to fit us for heaven through 
 His Cross and Passion. " If we suffer with Him, 
 we shall also reign with Him." ' 
 
 It so happened that her brother heard these words 
 as he sat gloomily by the fire, and turning quickly 
 to her, he said, impatiently, ' Well ! if suffering will 
 insure heaven, / am sure of it, for I suffer enough, I 
 think,' rising up hastily as he spoke, and leaving the 
 cottage. 
 
 Poor little Faith v/as greatly startled at these 
 words, and said to her mother earnestly, and with 
 tears, ' Oh ! mother, how wrong Thomas is. He knows 
 I did not mean that. Surely it is only when our 
 sufferings lead us near to God that they do us good, 
 not when we rebel against them.' 
 
 A year passed by in this way, Thomas in heart 
 rebelling against his cross, but Faith, who had a 
 heavier weight (for she had to bear the gloom of her 
 brother, and the daily fretfulness of an invalid 
 mother, and the anxious care of her brother's child) 
 * meekly bowing beneath it,' and while her cross led 
 her nearer to God, his drove hun further off. 
 16S 
 
THE ANNUNCIATION 
 
 And now It pleased God to try by another blow 
 to bring Thomas to a better mind. His little boy, 
 who had been rather unwell for some time, was 
 suddenly carried off in a fit. But, alas ! Thomas 
 only hardened his heart the more, and struggled to 
 bear up in his own strength. He was suffering, but 
 not with Christ ; he would not humble himself under 
 the miglity hand of God ; he would not take up liis 
 cross and follov^^ Christ, but murmured over his 
 hard lot ; he sorrowed, but it was the sorrow of the 
 world which worketh death, and finding his sorrow 
 hard to bear, he turned to the world for comfort, and 
 found it not. Instead of being in his place at Church, 
 he might now be seen Sunday after Sunday idling 
 his time at home in gloomy sullenness, or spending 
 it with bad companions, or endeavouring to drown 
 thought at the ale-house. Another year saw him 
 a changed man, haggard and worn, with a settled 
 gloom on his brow, his elastic step gone, and his 
 whole expression changed ; not that he had given him- 
 self up to vice ; he had not done this ; but he was 
 trying to smother a sorrow which he could not bear 
 alone, yet would not seek for strength to bear. 
 
 His sister, too, was changed in that year. Her 
 cheek grew paler and paler, her step weaker and 
 weaker, her daily trials told upon her body, but her 
 heart w^as resigned, her face placid, and her hope 
 and trust w^ere in God. At His house she sought 
 for strength to bear her trials, and she found it ; and 
 while the outward man decayed, the inward man 
 was renewed day by day in the likeness of Him, of 
 whose Cross she was daily a partaker. Her whole 
 time was spent in working for and comforting her 
 parents, in trying to alleviate her brother's sorrows, 
 and in the worship of God. She mourned over her 
 brotlier's faults, which he would not mourn over; 
 she prayed for him who would not pray for himself. 
 
 Nor was her prayer unanswered, though she waited 
 ]G7 
 
OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 long. She waited trustfully and patiently, and the 
 
 time came at last. That brother so long prayed for, 
 
 80 anxiously watched, for many a weary night sat by 
 
 the sick bed of his only sister, and saw her cheerful 
 
 in suffering, hopeful in death. He saw that the 
 
 sorrow which bowed him to earth she had strength 
 
 to bear ; and there he learnt what it was to suffer 
 
 with Christ. There he learnt that when we bow 
 
 beneath our cross One bears it with us, that we 
 
 are not left to suffer alone, but that we have an 
 
 hio;h Priest who can be touched with a feelino- of our 
 ... . . . 
 
 infirmities ; who was in all points tempted like as we 
 
 are ; and there he learnt to come boldly to the throne 
 
 of grace, and he obtained mercy, and found grace to 
 
 help in time of need. In those nights of sorrow his 
 
 spirit was broken, his lofty looks were humbled, and 
 
 the strong man was bowed do\\Ti, no longer with the 
 
 sorrow of this world, but with true, deep contrition. 
 
 And when, after a lingering illness, his sister too was 
 
 taken to rest, and he was, as the world would say, 
 
 more than ever desolate, his countenance cheered, 
 
 his spirit revived, for he bore not the burden of his 
 
 suffering alone. He was now humble as a child. 
 
 Justly, indeed, he acknowledged he had been dealt 
 
 with, and mercifully beyond expression ; or else he 
 
 would have been cut off in the midst of his rebellionj 
 
 without having time for repentance. 
 
 When Mr Spencer left the parish some time after 
 
 wards, he said that Thomas was a regular commu 
 
 nicant, both his parents were still living, and he 
 
 worked for their support, and nursed them with the 
 
 tenderest affection. His manner was quiet, but very 
 
 cheerful ; yet if any one alluded to his wife, or sister, 
 
 or babe, his pale cheek and quivering lip showed 
 
 instantly how little they were forgotten. That 
 
 sorrow was still fresh in his mind, and was now 
 
 helping him daily to wean his thoughts and affections 
 
 from things below, and leading him to fi:s them on 
 
 168 
 
THE ANl^UNCIATION OF THE VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 things above. He looked forward and hoped, through 
 the Cross and Passion of Him who had suffered, the 
 Just for the unjust, to be brought near to God, to 
 attain, notwithstanding his own unworthiness (which 
 Mr Spencer says he seemed to feel more every day), 
 to the glory of the Kesurrection, when he hoped to 
 be united to those dear ones who had gone before. 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price Id., oris. perlW. 
 169 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAIXTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 0t M^vlx'Q ma^. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Alm'iglity Gocl, who hast instructed Thy holy Church 
 rvith the heave7ily doctrine of Thy Evanc/elist St. 
 Mark ; Give us grace^ that, being not like children 
 carried away with every Mast of vain doctririe^ 7ve 
 may he established in the truth of Thy Holy Gospel ; 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The two months of Samuel's suspension from being 
 a member of the choir were fast drawing to a close, 
 and as Mr Walton had heard no complaints, he 
 hoped that he should be able to re-admit him. Miss 
 Walton thought that Samuel had been taking pains, 
 for she had had less occasion to speak to him about 
 carelessness of manner than usual, and his lessons had 
 been more perfectly rej^eated ; nor was she wTong ; 
 for some time he had felt his expulsion from the 
 choir very much, and being really anxious to return, 
 he had taken considerable pains to be good and 
 steady, and while he took pains he succeeded. It so 
 happened, however, about ten days before St. Mark's 
 day, that an elder brother of Samuel's, who had been 
 away from home for a year or more, returned, and 
 his influence was soon visible in Samuel's altered 
 manner. 
 
 ' Where are you off to, Samuel ? ' asked his brother 
 one day, as Samuel was preparing for Church. 
 
 ' I am going to Church,' he replied. 
 
 ' Church ! ' cried his brother, scornfully ; ^ and pray 
 how often do you think it necessary to go to Churc?i 
 here?' 
 
 No. 77. 10—3 
 
ST. mark's day. 
 
 ^ 1 don't know/ returned Samuel, ' there is service 
 twice every day now ; there has been ever since Mr 
 Spencer came, and he and Miss Walton told us that 
 we ought to go whenever we can. I don't know that 
 there is anything else to do to-night.' 
 
 ' I should say there was plenty else to do,*if you'd 
 only do it,' replied his brother ; ' but you are such a 
 stuj)id set here. Why, at Bentwitch we have card- 
 playing some nights, and singing others, and plenty 
 of things to do. By-the-bye, Sam, you sing, don't 
 you?' 
 
 ' Yes, I have been in the Church choir for a long 
 time,' he answered. 
 
 'But can't you sing any songs?' asked his 
 brother. 
 
 Samuel replied, hesitatingly, ' Yes ; some.' 
 
 ' That's right,' returned his brother. ' Now, instead 
 of going off to Church, stay at home, and we'll have 
 some songs. I know plenty, and I'll teach you 
 some.' 
 
 Samuel again hesitated, and said something about 
 Mr Walton's liking to see all the choir boys at 
 Church, and that there would be time to have some 
 songs afterwards; but his brother pressed him to 
 stay. 
 
 ' You say you are not obliged to go, so you might 
 as well stay at home to please me to-night. I am 
 just in a humour for singing ; besides, I shan't be here 
 much longer. I can't stand this stupid place. I 
 declare, if you will go off to Church so often, I'll go 
 back to Bentwitch to-morrow.' 
 
 This last threat settled the question. ' No, don't 
 say that, John,' replied Samuel ; ' I'll stay with you ;' 
 and drawing their chairs round the fire, they sat 
 down. Their father was away from home, and their 
 mother was busy about, not paying much attention 
 to them. John sang several songs, and then asked 
 Samuel to sing. He complied, and sang two or three 
 
 in 
 
ST. 
 
 harmless songs. His brother praised his voice, and 
 Samuel, greatly pleased, was led on to sing more, of 
 a less innocent character. They then sang some 
 duets together, and though one or two were such as 
 Samuel knew Mr Walton Avould not approve of, he 
 had not the courage to say any thing. In the midst 
 of their enjoyment, several young men, companions 
 of John Arkwright's, came in, and were asked to sit 
 down, and as one by one the songs were sung again, 
 Samuel cared less about it, and felt less uncomfort- 
 able. After a moment's pause, some one happened 
 to mention the very song that Samuel had sung at 
 Edward's house, which has before been mentioned. 
 
 ' Come, let's have it, Sam,' said one or two ; ' we 
 know you can sing it.' 
 
 ^No, I am not going to sing that,^ he rephed, 
 rather startled at the idea. 
 
 ' Oh ! I forgot,' cried one of the young men, 
 * that's forbidden. Do you know the history of that, 
 Jack?' 
 
 ^No; what do you mean?' inquired John Ark- 
 wright, whilst Samuel answered, ' Nothing, nothing 
 at all, John ; can't you be quiet, Jim, and hold your 
 tongue ? I am not going to sing that song.' 
 
 But the more unwillingness Samuel showed for the 
 story to be told, the more determined was Jim El- 
 ford to tell it : tne history, therefore, of his singing 
 in the street, and of his subsequent suspension from 
 being a nuember of the choir was soon told, with 
 much laughing both from those who told the story, 
 and from John while Hstcning. Samuel, excited and 
 annoyed, sat by, trying to qualify their extravagant 
 way of expressing themselves, and to put them right 
 in their statements, whilst they were wilfully going 
 wrong. 
 
 ' You have no idea how good he has been since,' 
 said Jim Elford; *I don't believe be has supo a 
 single song all the time, 
 172 
 
ST. MARK S DAT. 
 
 ^ You know that's not true/ cried Samuel ; ^ I have, 
 many.' 
 
 ^ And I can't tell you how often he's been to 
 Church,' continued Jim, w ithout taking any notice of 
 Samuel's correction. 
 
 ^Oh!' cried, his brother, ^that made him so 
 anxious to go to-night, I suppose. But now, Sam, 
 that you've stayed away, and are in for a lecture, you 
 may as well sing the song. " In for a penny, in for a 
 pound." ' 
 
 ' Nonsense, John ; no one will say anything to me 
 about not being at Church, for Mr Walton knows we 
 caiii!t always be there ; and now, that I'm not in the 
 choir, I'm sure nothing will be said to me.' 
 
 * And why won't you sing the song % ' asked his 
 brother; ' who'll be any the wiser?' 
 
 ' Because — because — ^ began Samuel, and he 
 would have said, because it is not right to sing it, 
 because Mr Walton would be angry ; but he had not 
 the moral courage to give his reasons, and his brother 
 continued for him, ^ Because you are afraid of Mr 
 Walton, or Mr Spencer, or somebody. Because you 
 think you'll not get into the choir if you sing it. 
 What a dreadful j^unishment that would be, to be 
 sure r 
 
 ^ That's not the reason,' answered Sam, with 
 annoyance. 
 
 ' Then let's have the song ; nothing else can stop 
 your singing,' they all exclaimed. ' Either you are 
 afraid, or you'll sing.' 
 
 Samuel did not answer, because he had not the 
 courage to allow that this was partly the reason, and 
 to give the other and the better one, which he felt 
 in his own heart. After a little more hesitatioii and 
 wavering on his side, and a little more bantering and 
 pressing on the other, Samuel was again singing 
 words unfit to speak or hear. His conscience, though 
 uneasy at first, soon ceased to be regarded, and 
 173 
 
ST. 
 
 having taken this decidedly wrong step^ he now 
 yielded to all that was proposed ; while the praise lie 
 received, making him eager and excited, one song 
 followed another in quick succession, many of which 
 he would have been ashamed to think of sino-in<]i; a 
 few hours before. On the following morning, how- 
 ever, when the excitement had gone offj came the 
 misery of an accusing conscience. He knew that he 
 liad done very wrong, that he had acted against his 
 better mind ; and after the few weeks of his endeavour 
 to do right, and of the happiness which he had found 
 in it, the misery following from his sin of the night 
 before, hung heavier upon him. He tried to say his 
 prayers, but the words seemed to have no meaning ; 
 he tried to put away the memory of the evening 
 before, but he could not ; he tried to comfort himself 
 with the idea that it would never be known, but he 
 found that this would not comfort him, for some- 
 tliing whispered, ' God knows.' Then he thouglit, 
 ' Well ! this is passed no\v, and I can't help it ; I 
 wish I hadn't done it, but as I have I can't help it. 
 I don't suppose that it will ever be found out, and if 
 it is not, all I can do is to take care and not to 
 sing such songs again ;' and with this feeble determina- 
 tion he ran down stairs, hoping by his daily employ- 
 ments to drive away thought. A joking salutation 
 from his brother upon the evening before, was the first 
 thing which met his ears : ' Well, Sam, how do you 
 feel after last night's exertion? Has the fear of a 
 lecture returned, or are you still lion-hearted ?' 
 
 This remark sent a most unpleasant sensation 
 through Sam's mind, but he tried to answer in the 
 same style, and that about which he had felt serious 
 a moment before, he now turned into a joke. So 
 much for his resolution. 
 
 Shortly afterwards his brother continued, ' I say, 
 Sam, I'm not going to stay stupidly at home all day 
 to-day. I came here for a holiday, and I'll make it 
 174 
 
ST. MAKK S DAY. 
 
 One ; so what do you say to a walk to Doughbury, 
 to see our cousins, and I dare say we shall find some 
 fun going on there.' 
 
 ' But what will my father say if I don't go on 
 with my work ? he said I was to finish hoeing that 
 field of beans before he came back. I must do that/ 
 replied Samuel. 
 
 VMust do it! and pray why must you?' said his 
 brother. ' We can make out some excuse, I fancy, 
 between us. However, leave that to me, I'll get it 
 done.' 
 
 Samuel inquired how ? but was only answered by 
 * Trust me, only come along.' Half reluctantly 
 Samuel agreed. 
 
 Doughbury was a town about ten miles from 
 Forley ; the day was fine, and the brothers set off 
 together. We need not, however, follow them, as 
 there was little of real enjoyment, though a good 
 deal of dissipation in the day. After once or twice 
 feebly resisting things which John proposed, and which 
 Samuel felt to be wrong, he gave himself up reck- 
 lessly to his brother's guidance, and to the occupation 
 of the moment, without allowing himself to think of 
 the consequences. When this was the case, you will 
 hardly be surprised to hear, that the sin of the 
 evening before was again repeated, and that John 
 led him to do many things which, had he chosen to 
 think, he knew to be wrong. 
 
 Day by day John's influence over Samuel became 
 stronger, and Miss Walton noticed with regret that 
 he was absent from Church night after night, and 
 Francis also once or twice, and when she looked 
 round on Sunday evening, Samuel was not in his 
 place. She spoke to Mr Spencer afterwards, and his 
 reply did not tend to relieve her. 
 
 ' I am afraid your fears are too true,' he said ; ^ I 
 hear that he is going on very badly, that his brother 
 John is leading him into all kinds of dissipation, 
 175 
 
ST. ihark's day. 
 
 and that he has again been singing most improper 
 songs.' 
 
 * I feared it, indeed,' replied Mss Walton, sorrow- 
 fully ; * he had no steady principle to keep him right. 
 Some head-knowledge he had, but he never seemed 
 to carry his knowledge out into daily action. With 
 such an example as his brother John's he was almost 
 sure to be led wrong; but can we do nothing to 
 rescue him?' 
 
 ' I do not know what to do,' returned Mr Spencer ; 
 * he assiduously keeps out of my sight. He did not 
 come into school until late this morning, and joined 
 his brother the moment he came out of Church ; and 
 he was not at school in the afternoon, nor, as you 
 saw, was he at the service this evening. I shall try 
 and speak to him, certainly, and see what a warning 
 will do ; but I fear he has too little stability to resist 
 the persuasions of his brother.' 
 
 Miss Walton feared the same, but would not dis- 
 courage Mr Spencer by saying so. The next day 
 was St. Mark's day, and she hoped Samuel would 
 be at the lesson, and that Mr Spencer might have 
 an opportunity of speaking to him. In this hope, 
 however, she was disappointed ; Samuel did not 
 come, and som.e of the boys said they had seen him 
 standing with his brother at the corner of the street 
 as they passed, but they did not know whether he 
 was coming. 
 
 Miss Walton was obliged to begin the lesson with- 
 out him. 
 
 ^ How do we say God has instructed His Church V 
 she asked. 
 
 Several, By the doctrine of St. Mark. 
 
 3Iiss W. What does ^ instructed ' mean ? 
 
 ^ Taught,' said Francis. 
 
 Miss W. What has St. Mark written for the in- 
 struction of the Church ? 
 
 George, One of the four Gospels. 
 176 
 
ST. MAEK's day. 
 
 Miss W, Was St. Mark one of the twelve 
 Apostles ? 
 
 ' No,' replied three or four. 
 
 Miss W. He is generally supposed to have been 
 converted by one of the Apostles, probably St. Peter, 
 for look what title he gives him in his Epistle, 1 Peter, 
 V. 13. 
 
 Edgar. ' The Church that is at Babylon .... 
 saluteth you, and so doth Marcus my son.'' 
 
 Miss W. His son in the faith, we must believe, not 
 in the flesh. Some say that St. Mark was St. Peter's 
 nephew, others that he was the nephew of St. Bar- 
 nabas, mentioned in Col. iv. 10. 
 
 Alfred. ' Aristarchus, my fellow-prisoner, saluteth 
 you, and Marcus, sister^ s son to Barnabas.^ 
 
 Miss JV. It seems most probable that he was 
 nephew to St. Barnabas, and if so we shall find him 
 first named in Acts, xii. 12. Turn to it, Andrew. 
 
 Andrew. ' He came to the house of Mary the 
 mother of John, ivJiose surname ivas Mark, where 
 many were gathered together praying.' 
 
 Miss W. On what occasion were they met to- 
 gether for prayer ? 
 
 Edward. On St. Peter's being shut up in prison. 
 They met together to pray for him. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; it seems, then, that the parents of 
 St. Mark were Christians. Soon afterwards we find 
 him going himself to the work of the ministry. Look 
 at verse 25. 
 
 Matthew. ' And Barnabas and Saul returned from 
 Jerusalem, . . . and took with them John, whose sur- 
 name ivas Mark.'' 
 
 Miss W. Again, Chap. xiii. 5. 
 
 Francis. ' And when, they were at Salamis, they 
 preached the Word of God in the synagogues of the 
 Jews, and tliey had also John to their minister.' 
 
 Miss W. With whom, then, did he commence his 
 ministry ? 
 
 177 
 
ST. MARK S DAY. 
 
 Benjamin. With St. Paul and St. Barnabas. 
 
 Miss IV. Now look at the 13th verse, and see 
 whether he continued with them? 
 
 f-Valter. ' Now when Paul and his company loosed 
 from Paphos, tliey came to Perga in Pamphylia : 
 and John, departing from them, returned to Jerur- 
 salem..^ 
 
 Miss W. The reason of his returning is not given ; 
 whether he was discouraged by the hardships of the 
 work, or whether he had sufficient reason for his 
 return, we are not told. But between whom did 
 this his conduct afterwards cause a dispute ? 
 
 George. St. Paul and St. Barnabas. ' Barnabas 
 determined to take with them John, whose surname 
 was Mark. But Paul thought not good to take him 
 with them, who departed from them from Pamphylia, 
 and went not with them to the work. And the con- 
 tention was so sharp betw^een them, that they de- 
 parted asunder, one from the other : and so Barnabas 
 took Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus.' (Acts, xv. 
 37-39.) 
 
 Miss W. It would appear from this, that St. Paul 
 thought St. Mark to blame in his departure from 
 them, but St. Barnabas (the son of consolation) looked 
 upon it with a more lenient eye, and once more took 
 him to the work. Can you tell me whether St. Mark 
 is again mentioned ? 
 
 George. St. Paul mentions him again. ' Take Mark, 
 and bring him with thee : for he is profitable to me 
 for the ministry.' (2 Tim. iv. 11.) 
 
 Miss W. Whatever, then, was the cause of his not 
 going with them to the work from Pamphylia, it is 
 evident that he afterwards returned to it heartily, 
 and received this high commendation from the pen of 
 St. Paul. In the meantime he had probably been, 
 with Stl Peter, as it was six years previous to this 
 that St. Peter makes mention of him, and it is well 
 known that St. ^lark was a constant attendant upon 
 178 10—3, 5 
 
St. Peter. He is thought to have been his aman- 
 uensis. 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, what does " amanuensis" mean?' 
 cried two or three. 
 
 ' I don't wonder you ask me that. I was going to 
 tell you/ said Miss Walton. ' It comes from a in 
 Latin, and manusy a hand, and means one who writes 
 or uses his hand for another ; in English, a secretary. 
 St. Mark, then, was St. Peter's amanuensis, and it is 
 thought that he also acted as an interpreter ; that 
 upon him was more especially poured out the gift of 
 " interpretation of tongues." (See 1 Cor. xii. 10.) 
 He accompanied St. Peter to Rome, and there, at the 
 I'equest of the Christians, wrote the Gospel which 
 bears his name ; and although he was not an eye- 
 witness of those things which he reports, yet was he 
 fully instructed by St. Peter, and, as is generally 
 supposed, wrote the Gospel under his immediate 
 direction. It is sometimes called St. Peter's Gospel. 
 What is the teaching or doctrin« of St. Mark called 
 in the Collect? 
 
 All. Heavenly. 
 
 Miss W. Why do you think it is called ^ heavenly ? 
 ' Edward, Because it is about God and heaven. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and because we say in the Collect 
 that God instructed the Church hy St. Mark's teach- 
 ing. Whose doctrine then is it ? 
 
 ' The doctrine of God,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; the teaching was the teaching of 
 God, through the Evangehst, and this we believe of 
 all the Bible. Give me a text which tells us that the 
 Bible is God's teaching. 
 
 Edward. 'All Scripture is given by inspiration of 
 God: (2 Tim. iii. 16.) 
 
 Miss W. After thus declaring that God has taught 
 His Church by the doctrine of the Evangelist St. 
 Mark, what do we pray ? 
 
 A II. ' Give us grace, that being not like children 
 179 
 
ST. MARK S DAY. 
 
 carried away with every blast of vain doctrine, we 
 may be established in the truth of Thy holy Gospel.' 
 
 Miss W. What danger do we here pray against ? 
 
 Edwa7'd. Being carried away by every blast of 
 vain doctrine. 
 
 Miss IV, How do we pray that we may escape this 
 danger ? 
 
 Alfred. By being established in the truth of the 
 holy Gospel. 
 
 Miss W. What does ^ established ' mean % 
 
 Francis, Settled, or made firm. 
 
 Miss W, The best way, then, to avoid being un- 
 settled by vain doctrine, is the being ' established,' or 
 made firm in true doctrine. Supposing, boys, that I 
 were to tell you that Lord Norgrove's house was 
 burnt down, would you believe it ? 
 
 Several. Yes, ma am, if you said so. 
 
 Miss W, But supposing that after you left me you 
 met another person, who told you it was a mistake, 
 that it was not burnt down ; it had only just caught 
 fire, and no harm had been done ; what would you 
 think then ? 
 
 ' I suppose we should think it was a mistake,' said 
 Matthew. 
 
 ' That depends upon who told us that it was not 
 burnt down,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss IV. Yes, 1 suppose it would, Charley ; but 
 still it would make you feel doubtful, w^ould it not ? 
 
 All. Yes, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. And if you heard many contradictory 
 reports, would you know what to believe ? 
 
 ' No, ma'am, I suppose not,' said Benjamin. ^ I 
 am sure it is often so. We hear so many different 
 stories about the same thing that we don't know what 
 to believe.' 
 
 ' You are tossed about in your belief; one mo- 
 ment believing one report, and the next another,' 
 said Miss Walton. ' But now supposing I had given 
 180 
 
ST. MARK'S DAY. 
 
 you good proof of the house being burnt down, had 
 told you that I and Mr Walton had actually seen it 
 while on fire, and examined it afterwards, and given 
 you the particulars of the fire, and of the exact in- 
 jury done, and after this that you went out from me, 
 and were told by another person that it was all a 
 mistake, what would you believe?' 
 
 * Oh ! ma'am, we should believe your report,' cried 
 two or three. ' We could not help it, after all you 
 had told us.' 
 
 Miss W, Then would all the contradictory reports 
 puzzle you ? 
 
 ' No ; because v/e should be sure that what you 
 had said was true,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W, That is to say, you would be established 
 in the truth : and being thus established, what would 
 be the effect of false statements ? 
 
 Alfred, We should not heed them. 
 
 ' They would not move us,' added Edward. 
 
 Miss W. Exactly so. Now, that you are liable to 
 hear false teaching, vain doctrine, I need not prove 
 to you. You find it by daily experience. What is 
 your safe-guard against it ? 
 
 Several, Being established in the truth. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, just as your safe-guard against 
 error as to Lord Norgrove's house being burnt down, 
 would be knowing the truth on good authority before 
 you heard the falsehood. Now how are you, children 
 of the Church, to know the truth ? 
 
 Edward. By the teaching of the Church. 
 
 Miss W. Why are you taught the same truths so 
 often, and made to learn forms of words containing 
 truth? 
 
 Andrew. That we may be established in it. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, you are taught often^ that you may 
 
 become famihar with the truth ; forms of words are 
 
 given you containing true doctrine, that you may call 
 
 them easily to mind ; and they are explained and 
 
 181 
 
proved, that you may understand them more clearly, 
 and feel more sure about them, and then be able to 
 detect error, that is, to discover and find it out, and 
 so turn from it by the grace of God. Where do 
 you find true doctrine in short forms of words ? 
 
 Several. In the Creeds. 
 
 Miss W. And from what authority do we receive 
 the Creeds, the form of sound words ? 
 
 Edward. The Church. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, the Church, built upon the foun- 
 dation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ 
 Himself being the chief corner-stone ; and the 
 apostles were eye-witnesses of what they taught. 
 Look in the Epistles ; why is it said that God gave 
 apostles and prophets, &c. ? 
 
 George. ' And He gave some Apostles, and some 
 Prophets, and some Evangelists, and some Pastors 
 and Teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for 
 the work of tlie ministry, for the edifijing of the Body 
 of Christ, till we all come in the unity of the faith, 
 and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
 perfect man.' 
 
 Miss IV. Yes, God gave, and still gives, true 
 teachers, like St. Mark — teachers sent by Him, and 
 taught by Him — that we should not be like children, 
 tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind 
 of doctrine, by the sleight of men (that means the art 
 or trick of men), and cunning craftiness, whereby 
 they lie in wait to deceive ; but that speaking the 
 TRUTH in love, we may do — what ? 
 
 Alfred. ' Grow up into Him in all things, ivhich is 
 the Head, even Christ : from Whom the whole Body 
 fitly joined together, and compacted by that which 
 every joint supplieth, according to the eflfectual 
 working in the measure of every j3art, maketh increase 
 of the Body, unto the edifying of itself in love.' >'v 
 
 Miss W. Yes, God has instructed the Church with 
 heavenly doctrine, that we may be established in the 
 182 
 
ST. mark's DAT. 
 
 truth, and grow up into Christ, a perfect man, each 
 member performing its own office. Where then is our 
 place of safety against the vain doctrine which would 
 carry us away ? 
 
 Charley . In the Church. 
 
 Miss iV. Yes, that Church instructed by God with 
 heavenly doctrine. And how are you to keep close 
 to her % 
 
 Alfred. By minding her teaching. 
 
 Miss W, tJust so; by being estabhshed, or grounded, 
 in her creeds, those forms of sound words ; by 
 listening to her teachers only, who come with au- 
 thority • from God, even as the first Apostles and 
 Evangelists did ; and lastly, hy acting upon icliat she 
 teaches^ and not considering her words mere words, 
 but holy truths to be carried into daily action. And 
 this, boys, is the practical way of looking at it. 
 In what have you been instructed ? 
 
 Several. The truth. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, since your Baptism, from the time 
 that you had any understanding, you have been 
 trained up in true doctrine, that heavenly doctrine in 
 which the Church is instructed ; and you have had 
 many advantages which others have not. Things 
 have been made plain to you, and you have been 
 shown how to carry out into daily life the instruction 
 you receive ; what should be the fruit of all this ? 
 
 ' We ought to do what is right,' said Andrew. 
 
 Miss W. Indeed you ought. It ought to be the 
 daily endeavour of your life, to do what is right. 
 You ought to be established in the truth, so that 
 false teaching should not move you, evil example 
 should not tempt you. I fear it is not so with you 
 all. Though you have been instructed in heavenly 
 doctrine, you are carried away with every blast of 
 vain teaching. You do those things which you 
 know to be wrong. When you have been taught 
 that one thing is right, you do another. But what 
 
 183 
 
ST. MAKK S DAT. 
 
 does God expect from the branches of Christ the 
 Vine ? 
 
 Georfje. That they should bring forth much fruit. 
 
 Miss W. And ^vhat will become of the barren 
 branches ? 
 
 Walter. ' Every branch in Me that beareth not 
 fruit He taketh aicay.^ 
 
 3Iiss W, Yes, remember this ; and being children 
 of the Church, abide in the Vine, and pray God for 
 grace to be established in the truth of His Holy 
 Gospel, and to bring forth much fruit ; for our 
 Saviour says, ' Every one that is of the truth heareth 
 My voice,^ (St. John, xviii. 37.) and He lovingly 
 siiys unto us, ' Abide in Me,' and, ' Herein is My 
 Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, so shall ye 
 be My disciples.^ If jowc privileges are great, your 
 fruit ought to be great, for to ' whomsoever much 
 is given, of him shall be much required.' (St. Luke, 
 xii. 48.) 
 
 ' I have not time to read to you to-night, boys,' 
 said iSIiss Walton, in a few moments, ' but I will tell 
 you what more is known of St. Mark before you go. 
 I have told you that he was St. Peter's constant 
 companion for many years, and both wTote for him 
 and interpreted his discourses. He accompanied him 
 to Italy and Rome, and when St. Peter mentions 
 him, together with the Church at Babylon, it is sup- 
 posed that Babylon means Rome. After some time 
 St. Peter sent St. Mark to preach the Gospel in 
 Egypt, and he fixed his residence at Alexandria, 
 one of the chief cities, which is still standing, and a 
 place of importance. His success was very great ; 
 multitudes of men and women were converted to the 
 truth by his heavenly doctrine, and lived holy and 
 strict lives. From Alexandria he went westward, 
 into the parts of Libya, where God continued to bless 
 his labours among a barbarous people. He worked 
 many miracles among them, and did not leave them 
 184 
 
ST. mark's day. 
 
 until he not only converted them, but established 
 them in the truth. He then returned to Alexandria, 
 ordered the affairs of the Church there, and ordained 
 governors and pastors. About Easter, however, there 
 was a great feast, held by the heathens in honour of 
 their god Serapis, and the people becoming very 
 much excited, broke in upon St. Mark, as he was per- 
 forming divine service, and binding his feet with 
 cords, they drew him cruelly about the streets of the 
 city, and over rough craggy rocks by the sea-side. 
 When night came they thrust him, torn and wounded 
 as he was, into prison, where he was comforted and 
 strengthened by a heavenly vision, so that his soul was 
 still borne up though his life was scarcely in him. 
 The next morning they returned, and again began to 
 drag him about the city, until his flesh was quite torn 
 from his bones, and the blood poured forth. At 
 length his spirit failed him, and he expired, though 
 some say, I believe, that he was thrown down the 
 cliff after beino^ drai?ojed about the streets.' 
 
 ' Oh ! that death was worse than any you have 
 told us of,' said Charley. ^ How could he bear 
 
 itr 
 
 ' And drawn about twice over !' added Andrew. 
 
 ^ He could not have borne it in his own strength,' 
 continued Miss Walton. ' He received strength from 
 God, and by His grace was enabled to stand firm 
 in the truth against all this cruel treatment. When 
 the heathen found that he was dead, they burnt his 
 body ; but the Christians collected his ashes, and 
 buried them near the place where he was accustomed 
 to preach. Afterwards they were removed to Venice, 
 that city of which I have told you, built in the sea, 
 where a most splendid church was erected to his 
 memory, and called St. Mark's Church. When I 
 was a little girl 1 was taken to Venice, and saw the 
 church, and the winged lion, which some consider the 
 emblem of St. Mark, standing on a pillar before it. 
 
 185 
 
ST. mark's day. 
 
 St. Mark, then, was the founder of the Egyptian 
 Church, and though so many ages have gone by since 
 his martyrdom, the Church of E^ypt still exists, and 
 the liturgy of Alexandria, b-elieved to have been 
 written by St. Mark, may still be referred to. The 
 words, " Lift up your hearts. We lift them up unto 
 the Lord," and "Holy, holy, holy. Lord God of Hosts, 
 Heaven and earth are full of Thy glory : Glory be to 
 Thee, O Lord," which are in our Prayer-Book, may 
 be found in this liturgy of St. Mark's.'* 
 
 ' And now boys, you must hurry home ; I have an 
 engagement, so that I must leave you at once. Put 
 away your things, and go quietly.' 
 
 The boys obeyed, and the room was soon cleared, 
 without noise or bustle. 
 
 * See Finder's ' Sermons for the Holy-days of the Church. 
 St Mark's Diy. 
 
 186 
 
J. AD C. MOZLEY, I'ATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PABKEIl, OXfOED. 
 
 Frice l^d., or 10*. 6d. per 100. 
 
STOKIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Alm'iglity God^ whom truly to know is everlasting 
 life ; Grant us perfectly to know Thy Son Jesus 
 Christ to he the way, the truth, and the life ; that, 
 following the steps of Thy holy Apostles, Saint Philip 
 and Saint James, we may steadfastly walk in the 
 way that leadeth to eternal Ife ,• through the same 
 thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Although Samuel tried to keep out of the way of 
 Mr Spencer and Mr and Miss Walton, he did not 
 succeed long, for in the evening of St. Philip and 
 St. James's day Mr Spencer, on his return home- 
 wards after visiting a sick person, reaching a spot 
 where two ways met, unexpectedly fell in with him 
 coming home alone from his work. 
 
 ^ Good evening, Samuel/ said Mr Spencer, as 
 Samuel made a hasty bow, and was trying to retreat. 
 ^ Why do you run away from me % ' 
 
 ' I am not running away from you,' he replied, but 
 without looking at Mr Spencer. 
 
 ^ You are going home, are you not?' continued 
 the curate. 
 
 ^ Yes, sir,' replied Samuel. 
 
 ^ Well, then, let us walk together, for I am going 
 
 home too,' said Mr Spencer. Samuel would have 
 
 been glad to refuse then, but he did not know how, 
 
 though at another time he would have enjoyed 
 
 No. 78. 11^3 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 walking with, and talking to, Mr Spencer ; so with 
 considerable awkwardness of manner, and without 
 daring to raise his eyes, he walked along a little way 
 behind his friend. 
 
 So it is with children v/hen oppressed by a guilty 
 conscience ! If Samuel had wished to know whether 
 his conduct of late had been rio^ht or wrono- his feel- 
 mgs at that moment would have told him. It was 
 nothing but his sense of guilt (though perhaps not 
 acknovvledged to himself) which now made him 
 shrink from the presence of a kind friend, and fear to 
 meet his eye. Depend upon it, dear children, that 
 there is always something going on wrong when you 
 dislike the presence, and avoid tlie eye, of your best 
 friends. When you find yourselves induced to do 
 this, be honest with yourselves, seek out the evil and 
 acknowledge it ; and do not try and persuade your- 
 selves that there is nothing wrong, that the fault does 
 not lie with you, but with your friend, whoever it may 
 be, whether parent, or brother, or sister, or teacher, 
 or clergyman. The very feeling is a proof that there 
 is something amiss in yourselves ; listen to it, as to 
 the voice of your conscience telling you that you are 
 going wrong, and bidding you return into the right way. 
 
 Though Samuel was so ungracious, Mr Spencer 
 began to talk to him about his work, and several in- 
 different thing's ; but finding; he could o'et from him 
 little more than ' yes,' or ' no,' in reply, he said, after 
 a short silence, • Well, Samuel, you do not seem in- 
 clined to talk to me, so I must talk to you. I have 
 no doubt you know what I have to speak about, and 
 perhaps would gladly escape from me ; and yet, 
 vSamuel, it is for your own good I would speak, and 
 in all kindness.' 
 
 There was something so gentle in Mr Spencer's 
 voice and manner when he said this, that for a mo- 
 ment Samuel was touched, and replied, ' No, sir, I 
 don't want to go.' 
 188 
 
ST, PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 ^ I am glad to hear it,' returned Mr Spencer, and 
 then he went on to say how grieved he had been to 
 see Samuel neglect Church so often, and to hear of 
 his beino; out late at nio*hts, and of his ao-ain sinoino- 
 miproper songs. ' 1 our tnne of probation was nearly 
 over,' he said, ^ and Mr Walton and I both hoped 
 from what we had seen that we could re-admit you 
 into the choir, for you appeared to be taking pains 
 to be watchful over yourself — but is it so now f 
 
 ^Ir Spencer waited for an answer, and Samuel, 
 who had been trying to harden himself again, replied 
 in a moment, ^ I don't know that there is any harm 
 in my going with my brother.' 
 
 ' That depends upon yourself, Samuel,' returned 
 Mr Spencer ; ^ if you cannot resist his persuasions 
 when he tempts you to do wrong, there is harm 
 in your going with him ; and to judge from your 
 altered conduct of late, it appears that you either 
 cannot or will not. Before he came you were very 
 regular at Church and at school, and took pains over 
 your lessons ; and since the sin of singing improper 
 songs was pointed out, you had refrained from them. 
 I leave it to your own conscience to answer whether 
 it has been the same since ;' and again Mr Spencer 
 was silent, and Samuel's conscience did speak, and 
 spoke truly ; he remembered his feeble resistance to 
 temptation at the beginning, and how, after once 
 yielding, he had been led on from one fault to another, 
 refusing to listen when his conscience spoke. But 
 though he felt this, he did not express it, and in a 
 few moments Mr Spencer resumed, 'It is very sad, 
 Samuel, when, after having found the right way, and 
 walked awhile along it, we turn back again into the 
 path of sin ; when after having followed for some dis- 
 tance the footsteps of Christ, we forsake Him and 
 prefer the broad way, and the guidance of those who 
 will lead us to destruction. I think you cannot but 
 feel that you have done this. Do you not?' 
 189 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES's DAY. 
 
 Samuel at that moment longed to acknowledge 
 heartily that he did ; but something kept him back. 
 After some hesitation, however, he murmured, ' Yes, 
 sir.' 
 
 ^ What then remains for you, my bo}^ V continued 
 Mr Spencer. ^ If you go on as you are, you know that 
 misery and destruction must follow. You were un- 
 steadiast in good ; be not now steadfast in evil, but 
 return to the right way. Make a stand before you 
 go further wi'ong, and strive to retrace your steps. 
 I will tell you how to begin at once ; for unless you 
 do begin at once, I fear you will not begin at all. In 
 about half an hour the bell will ring for service : come 
 to Church, and do not mind the laugh or persuasions 
 of your brother. That will be one step in the right 
 direction. There you may confess your backsliding 
 to God, acknowledge that you have erred and 
 strayed from His ways like a lost sheep, and ask 
 Him to give you grace to return with all humility 
 and earnestness, and then, as each temptation arises, 
 turn from it with resolution.' 
 
 Mr Spencer had now reached the cottage of an old 
 woman upon whom he had promised to call, and 
 hoping, from Samuel's manner as he said good night, 
 that he would try and act upon his advice, he 
 turned in, Avhile Samuel went on his way alone. 
 Many conflicting thoughts were in his mind. He 
 felt sorry for the past, and wished he could get right 
 again, but he did not like the only way in which he 
 could do so. He felt he should like to go to 
 Church that evening, but then he remembered that 
 he had fixed to go with his brother into the town, 
 and he did not like to give it up. He debated in his 
 mind what he should do, and began to try and find 
 a middle course ; he thought he could not well make 
 an excuse that night to his brother, but he would fix 
 nothing for the next evening, and then he could go to 
 Church. But then he remembered what Mr Spencer 
 190 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES'S DAY. 
 
 had said about beginning at once, and he felt uncom- 
 fortable. In the midst of these thou^'hts he saw his 
 brother coming to meet hiuij and ere he had come to 
 any decision, John had joined him. 
 
 ^ Well, Sam!' he said, ^I've been looking for you 
 ever so long, what made you so late ? I have got 
 such a fine plan for to-night. Jim Elford and 
 Henry North are going to run against each other 
 this day week, on the level part oi' the Ilsham road, 
 and we are going to look at the ground to-night, and 
 they are to try their powers a bit. I lay a wager 
 that Jim will win the day.' 
 
 While John was speaking Samuel thought, ' I can't 
 say no to this ; John ivoidd make a noise if I talked 
 of not going now. I must even wait for Church 
 until to-morrow.' His conscience whispered, ' To- 
 morrow may never come ;' but he would not listen, 
 and without even expressing an objection, yielded. 
 
 * And now,' continued John, ' come and get your 
 supper, and see how many we can get to go with us.' 
 
 Samuel hurried home, and eating a hasty supper, 
 went out again with his brother. The Church bell 
 beo;an to rlnor as he left the house. Its very sound 
 made his heart beat, and for a moment he wished he 
 could retreat ; but he decided it was absurd to think 
 about it, he could not then. A moment afterv^^ards 
 they fell in with Andrew, Francis, and Edgar, going- 
 down to Church. Andrew and Edgar had only just 
 come from work, and had not been home, but they 
 intended to go to Church first, and then on home. 
 
 ^ I say, Francis, you are the very boy we wanted,' 
 cried John Arkwrlght. ^ In fact, we want you all ;' 
 and he proceeded to give the account he had given 
 to his brother a short time before. Francis and 
 Edgar were interested in a moment, and asked many 
 questions. 
 
 ' When is it to begin ?' said Francis. 
 
 ^ Oh ! almost directly ; we only want to get a few 
 191 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES'S DAY. 
 
 together to look on, and then we shall start,' replied 
 John ; ' and if you three come, with some others who 
 I know will join us, we shall do.' 
 
 ' I did not say I was coming,' answered Francis. 
 ' I can't very w^ell come until after Church. We are 
 to sing a new tune to-night, and I know Mr Walton 
 wants us all there.' 
 
 ' Never mind the new tune. I never saw such 
 boys as you are here ! You seem to think nothing 
 is to be done if Mr Walton wants you,' cried John 
 vehemently. ' I would soon teach you another lesson 
 if I lived here. YoiiU come, won't you, Edgar?' 
 
 ' Yes,' replied Edgar, proud of being asked by a 
 man to join any party. 
 
 ' I thought you would ; and you'll come, Andrew, 
 won't you ? ' 
 
 ' No,' answered Andrew, very quietly ; ' I am 
 going to Church.' 
 
 ' But you don't belong to the choir, you have no- 
 thing to do with the new tune,' said John. 
 
 ' I know I have not,' he replied again, ' but I don't 
 wish to go to tlie race.' This was quite true ; An- 
 drew always tried to avoid ]ilaces of temptation, and 
 he had so long and steadily done so, that he 
 ceased to have any wish to go with those who would 
 lead him to them. 
 
 The w^iole party exclaimed as he said this, and 
 tried to prove to him how pleasant it would be ; but 
 he did not yield. ^ It may be pleasant for you, but 
 I don't care about it,' he replied again. John then 
 tried another plan, and began to jeer Andrew for his 
 want of spirit, and to call him a girl — a mere baby — 
 with many other titles of ridicide. With all An- 
 drew's easiness of manner generally, he was naturally 
 passionate, and this roused his anger for a moment, 
 and he gave a sharp reply. 
 
 ' That's right ! I wanted to make him angry/ 
 said John ; ' now I know he'll come.' 
 192 
 
But no sooner had the angry word escaped An- 
 drew than he felt ashamed of it, and cahning him- 
 self with a great effort, he replied, ' No, he won't ; 
 I shan't go with you ; come, Francis, or the bell 
 will stop.' 
 
 Alas for Francis ! he did not start instantly, 
 without more parley, as Andrew did, and a few mo- 
 ments more found him on the way, with a large 
 pjirty, to the level part of the Ilsham road. 
 
 Andrew in the meantime, steadfast in the right 
 way, turned into the Church, and in a few moments 
 was kneeling in the calmness of the holy house, 
 confessing with sorrow the angry word he had just 
 spoken, and hearing the gracious message of pardon 
 and absolution. Alfred and Charley knelt, one at 
 each side of him ; for on week nights all the children 
 came close to the reading-desk, the choir boys being 
 next to it, and those who were not professedly in the 
 choir, taking any vacant seats that there might be. 
 There was just room for Andrew and Alfred in the 
 same seat with the choir boys, and they had taken 
 the place, and joined, as far as they could, in the 
 offerings of praise. 
 
 It was pleasant to see those three together — three 
 who seemed to be steadfastly walking in the way 
 that leadeth to eternal life, not without now and 
 then stumbling, yet still perseveringly. It may be 
 remembered that Andrew had had many fears in 
 going to work at ^Ir Plinth's ; nor were they un- 
 founded ; but he had thus far persevered in the right 
 way, and was certainly among those boys in whom 
 Miss Walton felt the greatest comfort. When ser- 
 vice was over this evening, he, Alfred, and Charley, 
 joined each other in going up for the lesson, after 
 Andrew had been home for his tea, and Andrew was 
 telling them of his interview with John Arkwright. 
 ^ Oh, dear!' cried Alfred, ^I should so like to see 
 the race- — I think it would be fine fun ; don't you ? 
 193 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES ,S DAY. 
 
 I am sure Jim Elford will beat ; I wonder at Henry's 
 runniniz; with him.' 
 
 ' I don't think it would be any fun at all/ said 
 Andrew. ' At least I would rather stay away than 
 have any thing to do with that set.' 
 
 Slohn Arkwright is a bad one, certainly,' said 
 Charley ; ^ I think I never knew the like of him !' 
 
 ' Well, so he is,' returned Alfred ; ' I did not mean 
 that I should like to go with him, but I should like 
 to see the race ; wouldn't you, Charley?' 
 
 Charley only answered with a whistle and shrug 
 of his shoulders, and Andrew replied, ' I would much 
 rather go up to Miss Walton.' 
 
 ' There ! that's so like you,' cried Alfred ; ' what 
 a queer lad you are, Andrew. Why can't you like 
 both ? ' 
 
 ' I don't know,' returned Andrew. ' Do you mean 
 that you would go with all that set to see a race?' 
 
 ' No,' said Alfred, ^ I wouldn't ; but that is no 
 reason why I shouldn't like to see the race, is it ? I 
 am glad John did not ask me, for I am afraid I 
 should have gone.' 
 
 ' I don't think you would,' said Charley, quietly ; 
 ^ you can go now if you like, I dare say.' 
 
 ' You surely won't go ! ' exclaimed Andrew with 
 some alarm. 
 
 Alfred looked mischievous, and replied, ' Why 
 not? You say Francis has gone. Good night,' he 
 continued, and ran away as if he were going. 
 
 ' Well ! I do believe he has gone,' said Andrew, 
 looking after him. ^ No, surely he wouldn't. I wish 
 Francis had not gone. I thought he said he wouldn't, 
 and I expected to see him come into Church every 
 minute.' 
 
 ' Francis often says he w^on't do a thing and then 
 does it,' replied Charley ; ' I suppose he won't be at 
 the lesson.' 
 
 ' Well, I should think not,' returned Andrew. At 
 194 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES's DAY. 
 
 that moment Edward and Benjamin joined them, 
 and George very soon afterwards. The story of 
 Alfred's having run away was told, and some thought 
 he was in earnest and had gone. ^He would have 
 joined us again if he hadn't,' said Benjamin. ^ I am 
 sure he'll get no good there. I never knew the like 
 of John Arkwright. He was a bad one before he 
 w^ent away ; but he is worse now.' 
 
 Charley seemed to take great pleasure in persuading 
 Andrew that Alfred had gone, and pretended to be 
 very much shocked; but just before entering Mr 
 Walton's house he whispered to Edward, ' What do 
 you bet me we don't find Alfred here V 
 
 ' Nothing,' said Edward, ' for I think it's the most 
 likely thing.' 
 
 They entered, and there sat Alfred, looking as 
 demure as possible. Andrew and George called out 
 in astonishment ; Charley began to laugh, and ex- 
 claimed, ' I knew what you were up to ;' while 
 Alfred kept his countenance sufficiently to say, 
 ^What can have made you all so long in coming 
 up the hill I I really cannot say how long / have 
 been here. What do you suppose Miss Walton will 
 say to you for being so late ?' But his gravity lasted 
 no longer, and in another moment his hearty laugh 
 was heard unrestrained. Miss Walton's appearance 
 stilled them all, and after waiting a few moments for 
 the boys who had not yet arrived, she began the lesson 
 without Francis, Samuel, or Edgar. There was 
 only a small class ; but they tried to put away 
 their light thoughts, and to give their lull atten- 
 tion. 
 
 ' Whom do we commemorate to-day f asked Miss 
 Walton, when the Collect had been said, and the 
 Epistle and Gospel read. 
 
 ' St. Philip and St. James,' replied the boys. 
 
 Miss W, Were they brothers ? 
 
 George, No, ma'am. 
 
 195 11—3, 5 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY, 
 
 Miss W, Why, then, are they commemorated to- 
 gether ? 
 
 ' Mr Spencer told us in his sermon,' said Alfred : 
 ' in memory of Christ sending forth His disciples two 
 and two.' 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; that is generally supposed to be the 
 reason. And now can you tell me any thing about 
 St. Philip ; where he was born ? 
 
 Edward. At ' Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and 
 Peter.' (St. John, i. 44.) 
 
 Miss W. His parents are not known, nor his way 
 of life, though he is supposed to have been a fisher- 
 man. When was he called % 
 
 Several. The day after Jesus had been pointed out 
 as the Lamb of God. (See St. John, i. 43.) 
 
 Miss W. Had any others been called before him 1 
 
 Charley. No ; Mr Spencer said he was the first 
 called ; that St. John and St. Andrew had followed 
 Christ without being called. 
 
 ^ And he said that they had gone a %vay again, a'nd 
 St. Peter also : that they only abode one day,' added 
 George. 
 
 ' I am glad to see you remember the sermon so 
 well,' said Miss Walton. ^ Had Saint Philip seen 
 any miracle to induce him to obey the call?' 
 
 ' We are not told that he had,' replied Benjamin. 
 
 Miss W. No, we have no reason to suppose that 
 he had ; but it is probable that St. Andrew and St. 
 Peter had spoken in their own village, of Him who 
 had been pointed out as the Lamb of God ; and thus 
 St, Philip may have been in some measure prepared 
 ;for his call. Did he obey it ? 
 
 All. Yes, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. And what was his first act afterwards ? 
 
 Alfred. To bring Nathanael to Christ also. 
 
 Miss IV. Yes, he was anxious to make others par- 
 takers of his own happiness. Did this spirit continue 
 m St. Philip? 
 196 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 George. Yes, for he afterwards, with St. Andrew^ 
 brought the Greeks to Christ. (See St. John, xii. 
 21, 22.) 
 
 Miss JV. When was he chosen to be an apostle? 
 
 Edward, With the rest. (See St. Luke, vi. 13-16.) 
 
 Miss W. Can you remember any other notices of 
 him in the Bible ? 
 
 Alfred. Jesus asked him, ' Whence shall we buy 
 bread that these may eat ?' when the five thousand 
 were gathered round him. (St. John, vi. 5.) 
 
 Miss JV. Why did He do this? 
 
 AndreiD. That He might prove him. (verse 6.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and it would seem from St. Phili{/s 
 answer, that the thought of Christ's being able to 
 provide for so great a multitude, never presented it- 
 self to his mind. What did he answer ? 
 
 Matthew. ' Two hundred penny worth of brend is 
 not sufficient for them, that every one of them may 
 take a little.' (verse 7.) 
 
 Miss W. He hardly seems to have understood our 
 Saviour's question, but to have taken it merely as a 
 common inquiry as to the possibility of feeding so 
 many. The same kind of dulness of understanding, 
 or want of quick perception, we find in the next 
 notice of him. When Jesus said, ^ If ye had known 
 Me, ye should have known My Father also : and 
 from henceforth ye know Him, and have seen Him' — 
 What did St. PhiUp exclaiiii ? 
 
 Cliarley. ' Lord, show us the Father, and it suf 
 ficeth us.' (St. John, xiv. 7, 8.) 
 
 Miss W. And what did our Saviour answer ? 
 
 A If red. ' Have I been so long time with you, and 
 yet hast thou not known Me, Philip ? He that hath 
 seen Me, hath seen the Father ; and how sayest thou 
 then. Show us the Father?' (verse 9.) 
 
 Miss W. Our Saviour would have pointed Him- 
 self out as the ^Brightness' of His Father's ^ glory, 
 and the express image of His person.' (Heb. i. 3.) 
 J97 
 
ST. PHILIP A^D ST. JAMES'S DAY. 
 
 But St. Philip understood Him not, and tlierefore 
 made this request. He seems to have erred, not so 
 much by want of faith, as by want of spiritual under- 
 standing, I think we may say. After Christ's gentle 
 rebuke and explanation, St. Philip seems to have 
 been quite satisfied, and to have made no more 
 objection. The mysteries of the Faith did not make 
 him forsake his Master ; but he, who was the first 
 called, continued faithful unto the end, as I will tell 
 you afterwards. Now let us turn to St. James. 
 Plow many of that name were there among the 
 twelve apostles ? 
 
 Andrew. Two ; James the son of Zebedee, and 
 James the son of Alphaeus. 
 
 Miss W, Which of the two do we commemorate 
 to-day ? 
 
 ' James the son of Alphaeus,' answered Matthew. 
 
 Miss W. Wliat titles did Mr Spencer tell you he 
 is known by ? 
 
 * James the less,' answered Walter ; ' And James 
 the just,' added Benjamin. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and he is called in the Bible, ^ The 
 Lord's brother.' Look in Galatians, i. 19. 
 
 Matthew. ' But other of the Apostles saw I none, 
 save James, the Lord's brother.' 
 
 Miss W. Why he is called the Lord's brother, is 
 such a disputed point, that I will not attempt to give 
 you any reasons ; but I mention his being thus 
 named, because it was a high honour ; and yet, as I 
 want you to notice, he never presumed upon it, for 
 be seems to have been very retiring all through 
 our Lord's ministry. Do we hear much about him 
 from the Evangelists ? 
 
 ^ Please, ma'am, he is mentioned with the Apos- 
 tles,' said George. 
 
 Miss W. ITes, I believe that is all — merely by 
 name. Have we any account of his call I 
 
 ^No, ma'am,' replied several. 
 198 
 
ST. PHILIP AXD ST. JAMES'S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. No, not even of his call ; from first to last 
 he seems to have been a humble follower of Christ, 
 satisfied without distinction. But after our Lord's 
 resurrection he was more highly honoured. Do you 
 remember any account of Christ's appearing to 
 him? 
 
 The boys thought a few minutes, and then George 
 said, ' No, ma'am, unless he was one of the two who 
 went to Emmaus.' 
 
 ]\[iss W. We do not know at all that he was ; but 
 we have a certain knowledge that Christ did appear 
 to him. Look at 1 Cor., xv. 7. 
 
 Before the place was found, George cried, ^ Oh ! 
 I remember !' and repeated, ' After that, He was seen 
 of James ; then of all the Apostles.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, that is right. We see, then, that 
 Chnst honoured him by this special appearance to 
 him ; and it is thought that it was by our Saviour's 
 own appointment, that St. James was chosen Bishop 
 of Jerusalem. Look in Acts, i. 3. What are we 
 told that Christ spoke to His Apostles about, before 
 His ascension ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' The things pertaining to the kingdom 
 of God.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; whicn probably means His Church ; 
 and He then gave directions concerning the different 
 spheres of duty to be occupied by the twelve, as we 
 know He afterwards so especially appointed St. 
 Paul for the Gentiles.* And from this time we find 
 St. James treated with great respect by the other 
 Apostles. To whom did St. Peter send word of his 
 release from prison ? 
 
 Edward. To St. James — ^ Go show these things 
 unto James, and to the brethren.' (Acts, xii. 17.) 
 
 Miss W. And at the synod held at Jerusalem, 
 upon the subject of the Mosaic rites, who stood up 
 
 * See Sermon xxiii. of ' Sermons for the Holy-Days,' by tho 
 Rev. J. H. Finder. 
 199 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES'S DAY. 
 
 and gave the authoritative sentence ? Look at chap. 
 XV. 13, 19. 
 
 Walter. 'James answered, saying, Men and 
 brethren, hearken unto me : . . . wherefore my sentence 
 is, that Y^Q trouble not them w^hich from among the 
 Gentiles are turned to God.' 
 
 Miss W. To him, too, with the elders, St. Paul 
 gave an account of his ministry, and submitted to 
 their appointment about purging himself, with the 
 four men .who had a vow. Look at Acts, xxi. 
 18,26. 
 
 Alfred, ' And the day following, Paul went in with 
 us unto James ; and all the elders were present. . . . 
 And the next day, purifying himself with them, he 
 entered into the temple.' 
 
 Miss W. We see, then, that he who was satisfied 
 with following his Lord without any marks of dis- 
 tinction, was thus afterwards chosen by, probably, our 
 Lord Himself, to this seat of honour. And now that 
 we have thus traced the history of those two whom 
 we commemorate to-day, the one the first called, and 
 the other the undistinguished follower, let us turn to 
 the Collect, which seems to follow the one for St^ 
 Mark's day (where w^e pray that we may be estab- 
 lished in the truth), almost as an explanation of it- 
 What do we declare in the introduction? 
 
 Edivard. That truly to know God, is everlasting 
 life. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; or to know Him in truth. Do you 
 remember in what Collect we daily say the same 
 thing? 
 
 Alfred. ' O God, who art the Author of peace and 
 lover of concord, in knowledge of IVJiom standeth our 
 eternal life.'' 
 
 Miss W. Yes. George, give me a text which 
 teaches us that the knowledge of God is life eternal ? 
 
 In a moment George repeated, ' And this is hfe 
 eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true 
 200 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent.* (St. 
 John, xvii. 3.) 
 
 Miss W. Since, therefore, this knoAvledge is life 
 everlasting, what do we go on to pray ? 
 
 A II. ' Grant us perfectly to know Thy Son, Jesus 
 Christ, to be the way, the truth, and the life.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and by the knowledge of Jesus, 
 Whom shall we come to know ? Our Lord Himself 
 has told us. What did He say to Philip ? 
 
 Edward. ^If ye had known Me, ye should have 
 known My Father also. . . . He that hath seen Me, 
 hath seen the Father. . . . Believe ^le that I am 
 in the Father, and the Father in Me.' (Gospel.) 
 
 Miss W. That is quite right ; and therefore we 
 pray to know Christ, that we may know the Father 
 also. How do we pray that we may know Christ ? 
 
 Matthew. Perfectly. 
 
 Miss W. And in what three characters ? 
 
 Charley. As the Way, the Truth, and the Life. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; being the Way, He leads to the 
 Truth ; and following the Truth, we have the Life, 
 f he three are intimately connected ; we must there- 
 fore remember this while we look at them separately. 
 What does Christ first call Himself? 
 
 Walter. The Way. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; how do we enter the fold ? 
 
 George. 'I am the door : by Me, if any man enter 
 in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and 
 find pasture.' (St. John, x. 9.) 
 
 Miss W. He is then, first the Way, by which we 
 enter the Church. Again, how do we approach the 
 Father ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' No man cometh unto the Father, but 
 hy Me: (Gospel.) 
 
 Miss W. Look also at Heb. x. 19-22. 
 
 Andrew. ' Having, therefore, brethren, boldness to 
 enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, hy a new 
 and living ivay, w^hich He hath consecrated for us, 
 
 '201 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAT. 
 
 through the veil, that is to say, His flesh ; and hav- 
 ing an High Priest over the house of God ; let us 
 draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of 
 fiiith.' 
 
 Miss W. Christ is, then, secondly, the Way by 
 which we approach the Father. Again, what does 
 He do for His sheep when He calls themt 
 
 Charley. He leads them out, ' And when He put- 
 teth forth His own sheep. He goeth before them, and 
 the sheep follow Him.' (St. John, x. 3, 4.) 
 
 Miss W. Look also at St. John, xiii. 15. 
 
 fValter. ' For I have given you an example, that 
 ye should do as I have done to you.' 
 
 Miss W. Give me another text showing that Christ 
 goes before us as an example. 
 
 George. ' Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an 
 example that ye should follow His steps.' (1 Peter, 
 ii. 21.) 
 
 Edward, ' He that saith he abideth in Him, 
 ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked.' 
 (St. John, ii. 6.) 
 
 Miss W. He is, then, thirdly, the Way, because it 
 is in His footsteps that we are to tread. What does 
 He, secondly, call Himself? 
 
 Alfred, the Truth. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, first, because truth is in Him. 
 Look at St. John, i. 14, 17. 
 
 Benjamin, ' And the Word was made flesh, and 
 dwelt among us, . . . full of grace and truth, , . , Grace 
 and truth came by Jesus Christ.' 
 
 Miss W, Secondly, because being the Truth, 
 He cannot lie. Give me a text which teaches us 
 this ? 
 
 George. ' God is not a man that He should lie.' 
 (Num. xxiii. 19.) 
 
 \ Edward. ' If we believe not, yet He abideth faith- 
 ful ; He cannot deny Himself,^ (2 Tim. ii. 13.) 
 
 Miss JV, Thirdly, He is the Truth, because He is 
 
 202 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES'S DAY. 
 
 unchangeable. Are we told that He is so in the 
 Bible ? 
 
 George. Yes : ' I am the Lord, / change not,'' 
 (Malachi, iii. 6.) 
 
 ' Every good gift, and every perfect gift, is from 
 above, and comet h down from the Father of lights, 
 with whom is no variableness^ neither shadoiv of turn- 
 ing , repeated Alfred. (St. James, i. 17.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and ' Such as the Father is, such 
 is the Son.' Lastly, we may say. He is the Truth, 
 because He teaches the truth. Look at 1 St. John, 
 V. 20. 
 
 Benjamin. ' And we know that the Son of God is 
 come, and hath given us an understanding^ that we 
 may know Him that is true ; and we are in Him that 
 is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ.' 
 
 Miss W. Look again at St. John, \m. 31, 32. 
 
 Andrew. ' If ye continue in My Word, then are 
 ye My disciples indeed ; and ye shall knotv the truth.'' 
 
 Miss W. What did our Saviour say upon this sub- 
 ject before Pilate ? 
 
 George. ' To this end was I born, and for this 
 cause came I into the world, that / should bear wit- 
 ness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth 
 heareth My voice.'' (St. John, xviii. 37.) 
 
 Miss W. In what other character do we pray that 
 we may know Christ ? 
 
 Several. As the Life. 
 
 Miss W. We may say of this, first, as we did of 
 the truth, He is the Life, because life is in Him. 
 You can remember a text, cannot you ? 
 
 Charley. 'In Him was life.' (St. John, i. 4.) 
 
 George. ' For as the Father hath life in Himself, 
 so hath He given to the Son to have life in Himself.^ 
 (St. John, v. 26.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, that will do. And, secondly, from 
 whom do we receive life I 
 
 All. From God. 
 
 203 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. Both natural and spiritual life we receive 
 fi-om Him ; therefore, lie is the Life. Give me 
 some texts which prove that natural life comes from 
 Him ? 
 
 Andreiv. ^ And the Lord God formed man of the 
 dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils 
 the hi^eath of life; and man became a living souU 
 (Gen. ii. 7.) 
 
 3fiss fV. You are quite right, Andrew. Turn to 
 Job, xxxiii. 4. 
 
 Mattheic. 'The Spirit of God hath made me, 
 and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life.' 
 
 Miss W. What did St. Paul say of this in preach- 
 ing to the Athenians ? 
 
 Ed-ward. ' He giveth to all life, and breath, and all 
 things. For in Him we live, and move, and have 
 our being.' (Acts, xvii. 25, 28.) 
 
 Miss W. And not only natural life comes from 
 Him, but what other? 
 
 Alfred. New, or spiritual life. 
 
 Miss W. Of whom must we be born again, to 
 enter the kingdom of God % 
 
 Charley. 'Except a man be born of water, and of 
 the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.' 
 (St. John, iii. 5.) 
 
 Miss W. Look also at St. John, x. 10. 
 
 Walter. ' / am come that they might have life, and 
 that they might have it more abundantly.' 
 
 Miss W. Thirdly, Christ is the Life, because He 
 sustains it. We need not prove that He sustains 
 our natural daily life. What does He do for our 
 spiritual life ? 
 
 ' Sustains it also,' returned two or three. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; all of you turn to St. John, vi., and 
 we shall find plenty of verses there in proof of this. 
 You shall read them by turns. Benjamin, you read 
 verse 27. 
 
 Benjamin. ' Labour not for the meat which perish- 
 204 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 etli, but for that meat which endureth unto ever- 
 lasting life, liihich the So?i of Man shall give you.'' 
 
 Miss W, Charley, read verses 48 and 51. 
 
 Charley. 'I am that Bread of Life. I am the 
 Living Bread which came down from heaven ; if any 
 man eat of this Bread, he shall live for ever : and the 
 Bread that / ivill give is ^ly Flesh, which / will 
 give for the life of the world.' 
 
 Miss W. Walter, verse 53 ; IMatthew, 54. 
 
 JValter and Matthew. ' Except ye eat the Flesh of 
 the Son of Man, and drink His Blood, ye have no 
 life in you. Whoso eateth My Flesh, and drinketh 
 My Bloody hath eternal life.'' 
 
 Miss W. Andrew, verse 57. 
 
 Andrew. ^He that eateth ^le, even he shall live 
 by Me: 
 
 Miss W. And if this spiritual life is sustained, to 
 what will it lead ? 
 
 George. To eternal glory in heaven. 
 
 Miss W. And whose gift is this ? 
 
 Edward. The gift of God. 
 
 Miss W. Lastly, then, we may say, lie is the Life, 
 because He secures to those who persevere the ever- 
 lusting enjoyment in heaven of the gift of life which 
 He first imparted — when ? 
 
 ^ At holy Baptism,' replied all the boys. 
 • Miss W. Yes ; first imparted, at Baptism, and then 
 sustained by His word and holy sacraments through 
 the temptations and trials of this mortal life. You 
 can give me a text to show this, cannot you ? 
 
 George. ^ My sheep hear My voice And I 
 
 give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish! 
 (St. eTohn, X. 27, 28.) 
 
 Miss W. Thus we see how Jesus is the Way, the 
 Truth, and the Life ; but we pray that we may ^jer- 
 fectly know it, and we shall learn perfectly to know 
 it when we act upon our knowledge ; when the know- 
 ledge is the knowledge not of the head only, but 
 205 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 of the heart — what, therefore, do we go on to 
 pray? 
 
 Alfred. ' Grant that, following the steps of Thy 
 holy Apostles, St. Philip and St. James, we may 
 steadfastly walk in the way that leadeth to eternal 
 life, through the same Thy Son Jesus Christ our 
 Lord.' 
 
 Miss W. What particular lesson of following Christ 
 did St. PhiHp set us ? (The boys could not answer, 
 and Miss Walton continued), I said he seems to have 
 had a weak understanding, but did this make him 
 forsake his Master? 
 
 ' No, ma'am,' they replied. 
 
 Miss W. He teaches us, then, to follow Christ, 
 though the mysteries of His religion are far beyond 
 our understanding. And what does St. James 
 teach us ? 
 
 Edward, To follow Christ without seeking for 
 notice. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; to be satisfied that our goodness 
 be known to God without beino- brou«cht into 
 the notice of men. Both these examples may be 
 particularly useful to boys in your station of life. 
 Can you expect to understand all the mysteries of 
 the faith so as to be able to talk about them, or argue 
 with those who oppose them ? 
 
 ^No, ma'am,' answered several. 
 
 Miss W. But should this make you doubt about 
 them and unsettle you ? 
 
 ' I suppose not,' answered Edward. 
 
 Miss W, No ; rather after the example of St. 
 Philip, receive them as mysteries, and keep close the 
 while to your Saviour's side, and then you will not 
 be the less loved by Him because you are not learned. 
 Again, can you expect that you will be much known 
 to the world ? Among the rich you often see the 
 good deeds of people made known and talked about ; 
 their charities and their exertions for the cause of 
 206 
 
ST. 
 
 truth bring them into pubHc notice. But can you 
 expect any thing of tliat kind? 
 
 ^ No, ma'am/ answered Benjamin ; ^ it is not likely 
 that such as we should be known.' 
 
 Miss W. It is not likely, nor is it desirable. What 
 does St. James teach you ? 
 
 ' Not to wish it,' said Charley. 
 
 ' To be satisfied without it,' said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, to be satisfied that your struggles 
 with sin, your endeavours after holiness, your religious 
 life, should be known only to God, and depend upon 
 it you will not lose your reward. ' Blessed are ye 
 poor, for yours is the kingdom of heaven,' says our 
 Lord Himself. The rich have trials and temptations 
 of which the poor know but little, and from which 
 they cannot be too thankful to escape. Did our 
 Saviour seek notoriety ? Look at St. Matt. xii. 19. 
 
 Walter. ' He shall not strive, nor cry ; neither 
 shall any man hear His voice in the streets.' 
 
 Miss W. Following, then, the holy examples of 
 the apostles of Christ, we hope and pray to walk 
 steadfastly by kee})ing close to Christ the Truth ; in 
 the way (Christ being the Way) that leadeth to 
 eternal life, even to Christ Himself wlio is the Life. 
 (After a moment's pause Miss Walton continued), It 
 is getting very late, boys, but I must tell you what 
 little I can of the two apostles we commemorate to- 
 day, and let you go home. 
 
 '■ St. Philip, it is thought, travelled, preaching, into 
 the upper part of Asia ; some say he planted the 
 faith in Scythia, a very wild district. He worked 
 many miracles, and gained many converts. Towards 
 the close of his life he came into Phrygia, and took 
 up his abode at Hierapolis, a populous city, in which 
 the people were, as St. Paul says of the Athenians, 
 '^ wholly given to idolatry." Among other objects of 
 worship, it is said there was a serpent or dragon, of 
 unusual size, to which the people paid special adora- 
 
 207 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMEs's DAY. 
 
 tion. St. Philip was grieved to see such folly, and while 
 he preached to them, he prayed earnestly that this 
 serpent might be destroyed. After a time, it is said 
 that the ser])ent vanished, and then the people 
 listened to the words of St. Philip, and many were 
 converted, but not all ; and those who still adhered 
 to idolatry, raised a persecution against the apostle, 
 and having severely beaten him, cast him into prison. 
 Shortly afterwards he was led out to execution, and 
 being bound, was hung by his neck against a pillar, 
 though some say he was crucified. St. Bartholomew 
 (supposed to be the same as Nathanael whom St. 
 Philip had brought to Christ), together with Mari- 
 amne, St. Philip's sister, his constant companion in 
 all his travels, took down the dead body of the 
 martyr and decently buried it. St. Bartholomew 
 shared in the persecution in which St. Philip suf- 
 fered, and was perhaps able to comfort the martyr in 
 his last hours, who had been the means of bringing 
 himself to Christ in the beginning. He must have 
 been glad to be able to show him this last mark of 
 love and respect by burying his torn body.' 
 
 ' How sorry his poor sister must have been when 
 he was dead,' said Alfred. 
 
 ' She must have been partly sorry and partly glad,' 
 said Miss Walton. ' It must have been very dread- 
 ful to her to see him suffer, and probably she herself 
 had to bear her share, and she must have felt lonely 
 indeed when he was taken from her; but on the other 
 hand, she must have rejoiced when his trials were 
 over, knowing that he had gone to his reward. But 
 now we must turn to St. James. We have seen that 
 he was Bishop of Jerusalem, and therefore did not 
 travel about as the other apostles did. He governed 
 the Church with justice and care, strengtliening the 
 weak, teaching the ignorant, and trying to reform 
 the careless. But his very goodness stirred up the 
 anger of the Scribes and Pharisees,even as the all-holy 
 208 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES S DAY. 
 
 life of Christ Himself filled them with hatred and 
 envy. After St. Paul had appealed to Caesar, and 
 thus escaped their hands, they turned upon St. 
 James, and first tried to stir up Festus against him, 
 but could not prevail. Festus was succeeded by 
 Albinus, and before the new governor arrived, the 
 Scribes and Pharisees were determined to work the 
 death of the Apostle. They accordingly summoned 
 a council, and St. James, with others, was brought 
 before them as a violater of the law. But before con- 
 demning him they thought they would try to ensnare 
 him, and tokl him that they had great confidence in 
 him ; that they, as well as the whole nation, looked 
 upon him as a just man, and therefore they begged 
 him to state his belief before the people, and set them 
 right in their notions about Christ the Messiah. In 
 order that he might be heard and seen of all, they 
 placed him on a wing, or pinnacle, of the Temple, and 
 then thus addressed him : " Tell us, O Justus (mean- 
 ing James), whom we have all the reason in the 
 world to believe, that seeing the people are thus 
 generally led away with the doctrine of Jesus that 
 was crucified, tell us, what is this institution of the 
 crucified Jesus ?" To which the Apostle answered, so 
 that all might hear : — 
 
 ' " Why do ye inquire of Jesus the Son of Man ? 
 He sits in heaven, on the right hand of the Majesty 
 on high, and will come again in the clouds of heaven." 
 The people below, many of whom no doubt were 
 Christians, immediately shouted, " Hosanna to the 
 Son of David." 
 
 ' The Scribes and Pharisees, seeing from this that 
 they were not likely to set the people against him, 
 determined upon his instant death, and therefore 
 crying out that Justus himself was become an im- 
 postor, they threw him down from the place where 
 he stood. Though bruised, he was not killed by the 
 fall, but had sufficient strength to rise upon his knees 
 209 
 
ST. PHILIP AND ST. JAMES's DAY. 
 
 and pray for them. Some were touched with pity, 
 and begged that he might be spared, but at the same 
 moment others threw showers of stones upon him, 
 and one man step])ing forward with a fuller's club in 
 his hand, beat his brains out. 
 
 ^ St. James was at this time 96 years old, having 
 been Bishop of Jerusalem twenty-four years. His 
 body was taken up and buried upon Mount Olivet. 
 His life was one of strict devotion. He daily repaired 
 to the Temple for prayer, and always reverently knelt 
 on his knees. It is said that at one time during a 
 season of drought, he prayed earnestly for rain, and 
 that God heard his prayer, and sent fruitful showers. 
 He was very charitable to the poor, and daily prayed 
 for his nation that God would have mercy upon 
 them. He is said to have used our Saviour s w^ords 
 in praying for his murderers, ^'I beseech Thee, O 
 Lord God, heavenly Father, forgive them, for they 
 know not what they do." Can you tell me whether 
 he left any writings behind him ?' 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am, the Epistle of St. James,' replied 
 George. 
 
 ^ You are right. It is thought to have been written 
 not long before his martyrdom. You v, ill find it is 
 addressed to the Jews, Chap. i. 1,' said Miss Walton. 
 
 Edward. ^ James, a servant of God, and of the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes which are 
 scattered abroad, greeting.' 
 
 ' His humility was shown in the title he here gives 
 himself— what is itf asked Miss Walton. 
 
 ' The servant of God,' answered all. 
 
 ' Yes, not the Lord's brother ; and by thus ad- 
 dressing the scattered Jews, he showed his continued 
 love to his own people. Now I must not talk to 
 you any more,' continued Miss Walton. ' You must 
 run home quickly.' 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price l^d., or 10s. Gd. per 100. 
 210 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS ; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS W^TH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 ^t 2I5arna6as; tije ^fpogtle. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Lord God Almiyhty^ who didst endue Thy holy 
 Apostle Barnabas with singular gifts of the Holy 
 Ghost ; Leave us not, we beseech Thee, destitute of 
 Thy manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to use them 
 alway to Thy Iwnour and glory; through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 There were two subjects of interest talked about 
 uQiong the Forley boys at this time, both of which 
 ^^'ill, I hope, have some interest wdth my readers. 
 The one was Samuel's intention of accompanying 
 his brother to Bentwitch, and the other a Confirma- 
 tion, that was given notice of for the first time on 
 St. Barnabas's day. 
 
 From the time that Mr Spencer had spoken to 
 Samuel, and he, though convinced of the truth of 
 what had been said, and feebly wishing to amend, had 
 directly afterwards yielded to the first temptation ; 
 from that time, I say, it seemed as if Samuel became 
 worse and worse. He neglected the evening school, 
 w^as late in Sunday school, if there at all, behaved 
 badly in Church when taken with the rest ; and on 
 one occasion, when his brother John and two or three 
 of their companions were with him, on a week-day 
 evening, they had all acted in so unseemly a manner, 
 that Mr Walton had risen from his place, and been 
 obliged to separate them, and remain near them 
 during the remainder of the prayers, and Mr Spencer 
 had afterwards to take his place. It is probable that 
 most of the party had gone there with the intention of 
 No. 79. 12—3 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 making a joke of the solemn service, and Samuel, 
 though he knew much better, was easily led away by 
 them. He had not, however, so completely lost good 
 feeling at this time, as not to look and feel heartily 
 ashamed when Mr Walton approached them, and 
 even for a moment sorry ; but no sooner were the 
 party outside the Church, than his good feelings 
 Vi^ere laughed away, and if he did not join in, he 
 allowed to pass unreproved, the spiteful words vented 
 against the tv/o clergymen, when they were fairly 
 out of hearing. Miss Walton mourned over Samuel, 
 and once found an opportunity of speaking to him ; 
 but if Mr Spencer's words had been disregarded, no 
 wonder hers were. Her only hope was that Samuel 
 might return to a better mind when his brother had 
 left. It was, then, with unfeigned regret that she 
 heard he was to accompany John to Bentwitch for 
 the summer months. His going had been much 
 talked of among the boys, and Edward and others 
 had remarked, ' Sam is now just what John was 
 when he went away, and if ever Sam comes back, 
 he'll most likely be as bad as John is now.' 
 
 Both Mr Spencer and Mr Walton represented to 
 Samuel's father the temptations to which he was ex- 
 posing his son, and warned him of the sin and danger 
 of doing so ; but the hope of a little more worldly 
 gain overcame every other consideration. 
 
 ' The wages are better, and the work is constant, 
 you see, sir, at Bentwitch,' replied Arkwright, ^ and 
 we are poor, and must do the best we can. If Sam 
 could get the same Avages here, I would not send 
 him away, I'm sure ; but we must do the best we 
 can.' 
 
 ^ And what will it profit him ? what will it profit 
 you or any one, ^' if he gain the whole world, and 
 lose his own soul ?" ' replied Mr Walton ; but in 
 vain ; Arkwright was not convinced, and Samuel left 
 Forley with his brother a few days before the feast 
 
 212 
 
ST. BAKXABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 of St. Barnabas. He had been much talked about 
 during those few days, and some of the boys envied 
 hhn. Edgar thought it would be a fine thing to go 
 any where, away from Forley, and Francis, who was 
 out of work, wished that he could have gone too. I 
 fear that Francis had also a hankering after John's 
 society, in which he had spent far too much of his 
 time, and been led more than once into doing wrong, 
 though not such faults as came under Mr Spencer's 
 or Miss Walton's eye. He had contrived to excuse 
 himself for his absence on St. Philip and St. James's 
 day so as to avoid blame, and he had not neglected 
 his other outward duties, though there was some- 
 thing in his manner which made Miss Walton fear 
 that he was not doing quite right. ]\Ir Spencer, whc» 
 had not known the boys so long, did not perceive it, 
 and Francis therefore went on unwarned. Now, 
 however, John and Samuel were both gone, and it 
 seemed likely that, the temptation being taken away, 
 Francis would return to more steady habits ; not 
 that he could be the same in the sight of God 
 as if he had not indulged in what was wrong. This 
 could not be, unless he had repented of his misdeeds. 
 He did not, however, think of this, but merely congra- 
 tulated himself that in the sight of Miss Walton and 
 Mr Spencer he was the same ; and he thought that 
 he would now be steady, and they would never know 
 that he had been in ale-houses, and out late at night, 
 and listening to impure conversation. 
 
 In this state of mind the notice of the Confirma- 
 tion found Francis. It had been given notice of for 
 the 25th of July (St. James's Day), in the morning 
 service on St. Barnabas's Day, and the notice was 
 again repeated in the evening when many of the 
 boys were at Church. Both Mr Walton and Mr 
 Spencer greatly regretted that the time given for 
 preparation was so short. They would gladly have 
 had many months, instead of only six weeks, in which 
 213 
 
ST. BAEKABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 to endeavour to prepare the candidates, but they had 
 only received intimation of it themselves that morn- 
 ing, and at once gave pubMc notice, fixing that all 
 the names should be given in before the following 
 Sunday. 
 
 Many and different were the feelings roused in the 
 minds of the several boys in Miss Walton's class, 
 "vvho thought themselves old enough to be candidates, 
 when the notice was given. Let us join some of 
 them as they go up for their lesson after Church, 
 and hear what they have to say. Alfred and Fran- 
 cis had always been friends, and now Francis sought 
 for Alfred to hear what he had to say about it. 
 ' Wer'n't you surprised to hear about the Confirma- 
 tion V he asked, drawing Alfred to one side. 
 
 ' No, I heard of it this morning,' he answ^ered. * I 
 suppose, Francis, you w^ll be confirmed, won't you ? 
 You are old enough.' 
 
 ' I suppose so,' he replied, while a momentary un- 
 comfortable feeling passed through his mind at the 
 thought of his late irregularity ; ' but I sha'n't say 
 any thing, till I see what others do.' 
 
 ' Oh ! won't you V exclaimed Alfred, ' why not ?' 
 
 ' I don't know^,' he replied ; ' shall you ?' 
 
 ' I would if I was old enough,' cried Alfred, and 
 then added, in a melancholy tone, ' But I am not old 
 enough.' 
 
 ' Why, Mr Walton said nothing about age,' re- 
 turned Francis. 
 
 ' No, but it is always fifteen, isn't it ?' inquired 
 Alfred. ' You don't think I am old enough, do you V 
 he asked eagerly. 
 
 ' I don't know any thing about it ; I always 
 fancied you'd be confirmed,' returned Francis. ^ I afti 
 sure I hope you will be, if I am.' As he said this, 
 Charley, who had been walking alone for some time, 
 joined them. He was immediately asked what he 
 thought about the age. 
 214 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 ' I didn't think about it at all,' he replied ; ^ Mr 
 Walton said nothing about it.' 
 
 ' Wouldn't you like to be confirmed V asked 
 Alfred. 
 
 Charley answered, ' If you are not old enough, I 
 am not.' 
 
 ' I know that, but I think I should like it so much,' 
 returned Alfred, seriously. Charley did not an- 
 swer. 
 
 ^m go and ask George what he's going to do,' 
 said Francis, running forward to George, who was a 
 few paces in advance. 
 
 No sooner was he gone than Charley inquired, 
 • ^ Do you intend to say anything to Mr Walton or 
 Mr Spencer, Alfred r 
 
 ^ Oh ! no ; if I say anything I shall say it to Miss 
 Walton. I seem as if I could say it best to her ; but 
 I am afraid she'll say no.' 
 
 ' Don't you think you ought to be very good if you 
 are confirmed, Alfred?' asked Charley, with great 
 seriousness. 
 
 ^ Oh yes !' returned Alfred, ^ it would be shocking 
 not to be.' Charley said no more, though many 
 thoughts were in his mind. 
 
 ' But wouldn't you like to be confirmed V asked 
 Alfred again after a moment's silence. 
 
 Charley did not seem inclined to answei? this 
 question, and only replied, ' How can I tell, when I 
 have only just heard about it V but added in a mo- 
 ment, ' Wouldn't you be afraid?' 
 
 Alfred was not able to answer this question, for 
 they were joined by several of their school-fellows at 
 that moment. The Confirmation w^as the general 
 subject of conversation, but, when joined by others, 
 Alfred and Charley said very little more. They 
 gathered that Matthew and George both intended 
 to give their names in, and Francis seemed to have 
 made up his mind to do the same. 
 
 215 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 At length the whole party reached Mr Walton's 
 house, and found Benjamin and Edward there before 
 them. Miss Walton did not keep them waiting a 
 moment, and finding them all in their places, the 
 lesson began. 
 
 ' How long did our Saviour bid his Apostles re- 
 main at Jerusalem after His Ascension V asked Miss 
 Walton. 
 
 * Until they were endued with power from on high,' 
 answered two or three. (See St. Luke, xxiv. 49.) 
 
 Miss W. With what do we say in the Collect St. 
 Barnabas was endued? 
 
 Francis. * Singular gifts of the Holy Ghost.' 
 
 3Iiss W, Yes, ^That power from on high^' for, 
 which the Apostles were to wait. Look at Acts, 
 xiii. 2, 3. 
 
 Walter, ' The Holy Ghost said. Separate Me Bar- 
 nabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have 
 called them. And when they had fasted and prayed, 
 and laid their hands on them, they sent them away.' 
 
 Miss W, What gift was conveyed by the laying 
 on of hands? 
 
 Edward, The gift of the Holy Ghost. (See Acts, 
 viii. 17; xix. 6.) 
 
 Miss W, By Whom do we say the Apostle was 
 endued with gifts of the Holy Ghost ? 
 
 Several. By God. 
 
 Miss W. What does ^ endued' mean % 
 
 Edward. Mr Spencer told us one day it meant 
 ' clothed with,' or ' furnished with.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; they were not his own, but God be- 
 stowed them upon him, clothed or furnished him 
 with them. Was St. Barnabas one of the twelve 
 Apostles % 
 
 Alfred. No, ma'am, but he is called an Apostle. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, most probably because he was sent 
 in this special manner to the Gentiles. Can you tell 
 me by what other name St. Barnabas is known? 
 216 
 
ST. BARNABAS TUE APOSTLE. 
 
 * Joses, or Joseph,' returned George. 
 Miss W. Yes ; hie parents are supposed to have 
 been both rich and pious. As their son grew up, 
 they sent him from Cyprus to Jerusalem to study 
 under Gamaliel, and it is probable that there he met 
 with St. Paul, and formed that friendship which lasted 
 for so long a time, and which we may truly believe 
 will last throughout eternity. Have we any account 
 of his conversion to Christianity ? 
 Several. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. No, the time of his conversion is not 
 kno^vn. He is generally thought to have been one of 
 the seventy sent forth by our Lord. Who gave him 
 the name of Barnabas ? 
 Charley. The Apostles, 
 Miss JV. What does it mean ? 
 Several. The son of Consolation. (Acts, iv. 36.) 
 Miss W. Yes, or the son of a prophet. It is said 
 that it was given him because he was remarkable for 
 the gift of prophecy, and for being able to guide 
 troubled minds. These may be among the singular 
 gifts with which he was endued. And what did 
 you say was given him when he was sent to the 
 Gentiles ? 
 
 Walter. The Holy Ghost. 
 
 Miss W. No doubt he then received gifts accord- 
 ing to his need. Besides these supernatural gifts, 
 tell me what are the fruits of the Spirit ? 
 
 Alfred. Love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, 
 goodness, faith, meekness, temperance.' (Gal. v. 
 22, 23.) 
 
 Miss W. Now look at the description of St. Bar- 
 nabas in the Epistle, and see how far these points 
 were visible. 
 
 Benjamin. ^He was a good man, and full of the 
 Holy Ghost, and of faith.'' 
 
 Miss W. Which of the fruits are mentioned there ? 
 ' Goodness and faith,' answered one or two. 
 
 217 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 3Iiss W. Besides these, we shall find that love 
 shone brightly. What great act of charity is recorded 
 of him ? 
 
 Cimrley. He sold all his lands, *and brought 
 the money, and laid it at the Apostles' feet.' (Acts, 
 iv. 37.) 
 
 Miss W, His love to God and man we must be- 
 lieve prompted this act of charity. Again, who was 
 it that first received St. Paul, the convert ? 
 
 Andrew. St. Barnabas. ' He took him and brought 
 him to the Apostles.' (Acts, ix. 27.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, when others harshly mistrusted the 
 convert, and believed not that he was a disciple, St. 
 Barnabas took him kindly, and declared to the rest 
 what great things God had done for him. What 
 fruits of the Spirit did St. Barnabas show by this act 
 of kindness ? 
 
 ' Love,' said one or two. 
 
 Miss W. Any other? 
 
 ' Gentleness,' added Charley. 
 
 Miss W. Quite right, Charley. In another in- 
 stance St. Barnabas showed long-suffering. Can 
 you tell me when ? We have spoken about it quite 
 lately. 
 
 The boys thought a moment, and Edward replied, 
 * In his kindness to St. Mark.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, he would not cast off St. Mark, 
 when St. Paul, more severe in character, refused to 
 allow him to go with them to the work. Kather 
 than give up his erring brother, St. Barnabas bore 
 the pain of separation from his dearest friend. Thus 
 we see with how many gifts St. Barnabas was en- 
 dued. And for Whose glory did he use them ? 
 
 All. The glory of God. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, as we have seen exemplified in these 
 
 instances. And now try and trace his history, from 
 
 the time of his selling his lands. We first find him 
 
 mentioned as showing kindness to St. Paul, and then 
 
 2X8 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 in what work do we read in the Epistle he was 
 employed ? 
 
 Matthew. He was sent to the Church at Antloch. 
 
 Miss W. What was his success tliere ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' Much people was added unto the Lord.' 
 
 Miss IV. Did lie remain there alone ? 
 
 Charley. No, he went to look for St. Paul, and 
 brought him to Antioch. 
 
 ^ And tliere they remained a whole year teaching 
 the Church,' added Andrew. 
 
 Miss W. What was the next work in which he was 
 employed ? 
 
 Alfred. He and St. Paul carried alms to Jerusalem. 
 
 Miss W. Then after ' they had fulfilled their 
 ministry,' we are told in the last verse of the twelfth 
 chapter, they returned from Jerusalem, and were 
 chosen at Antioch for the mission to the Gentiles. 
 Whither did they travel ? 
 
 George. To ' Seleucia, and from thence they sailed 
 to Cyprus.' (Acts, xiii. 4.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, St. Barnabas went preaching to his 
 own native place. After this they sailed to Perga, and 
 then came to Antioch in Pisidia. Look at your 
 map ; you will find it is far distant from the Antioch 
 in Syria. (The boys found the two Antiochs, and 
 Miss Walton continued), At Antioch which of the 
 two Apostles preached ? 
 
 Edgar. St. Paul. 
 
 Miss W, We find in many instances that St. 
 Barnabas, with all humility, gives way, that St. 
 Paul may speak. What made them leave this 
 Antioch ? 
 
 Francis. The Jews ' expelled them out of their 
 coasts.' (verse 50.) 
 
 Miss W. Again, they were persecuted at Iconium, 
 and fled to Lystra and Derbe ; look at chapter xiv. 
 What miracle did they work at Lystra? 
 
 Matthew. They healed a lame man. 
 219 12—3, 5 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Miss W. What did the people of Lystra conse- 
 quently attempt to do ? 
 
 Edward. To do sacrifice to them, ^ and they called 
 Barnabas, Jupiter ; and Paul, Mercurius, because he 
 was the chief speaker.' (verse 12.) 
 
 * Please, ma'am, what did they mean by these 
 names ?' asked Benjamin. 
 
 Miss W. They were the names of their false gods, 
 and they thought the Apostles were these gods come 
 down in the likeness of men, and therefore called 
 them by their names. It is thought that they called 
 St. Barnabas, Jupiter, because of his fine appearance. 
 St. Paul and St. Barnabas continued to travel to- 
 gether until the sad quarrel which separated them. 
 Where are we told that St. Barnabas then went ? 
 
 Edward. To Cyprus, (chapter, xv. 39.) 
 
 Miss \V. Yes ; after this we hear no more of St. 
 Barnabas in the Bible history. Some writers say 
 that he went to Italy, and preached the Gospel at 
 Rome, and founded a Church at Milan. Others say 
 that he spent the remainder of his time in Cyprus, 
 preaching to his own countrymen, the Jews. It is 
 thought that he suffered martyrdom at Salamis, a city 
 of Cyprus, where the Jews from Syria set upon him 
 as he was preaching in the Synagogue. They then 
 shut him up in a corner of the building until night, 
 when they brought him forth, and after torturing, 
 stoned him to death. He is said to have been buried 
 by St. Mark, in a cave not far distant from the city. 
 And now, that we have seen how St. Barnabas sjjent 
 his whole being in the service of God, and to His 
 glory, we must return to the Collect. What is the 
 petition I 
 
 All. 'Leave us not, we beseech Thee, destitute of 
 Thy manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to use them al- 
 way to Thy honour and glory.' 
 
 Miss W. What do you mean by * destitute 'V 
 , Francis, In want of any thinfi:. 
 220 ^ 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Miss W. Yes. What do we pray that we raay not 
 be left without ? 
 
 Benjamin. God's manifold gifts. 
 
 Miss W. Let us look a little at His manifold g'f/'ts, 
 which I think we may describe as spiritual and natural 
 gifts. When did God first bestow spiritual gifts ? 
 
 All. At holy Baptism. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, before we knew what we received, 
 God in mercy bestowed them upon us. But as you 
 grow up and know more of God, and know the value 
 of His spiritual gifts, is there no opportunity given 
 you, boys, of making your own choice, and of having 
 the blessed gifts of Baptism renewed ? 
 
 Most of the boys instantly raised their eyes, and 
 looked towards Miss Walton, as she asked this ques- 
 tion, with an expression w^hich answered before their 
 lips spoke, ' Yes, ma'am. Confirmation.' 
 
 Miss W. This opportunity is now offered to you, 
 boys, and the gifts are waiting for you. You have 
 prayed to-day that God will not leave you destitute 
 of His manifold gifts, and now He comes to you and 
 says, ' Incline your ear and come unto Me : hear, and 
 j'our soul shall live ; and I w^ll make an everlasting 
 covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David.' 
 * Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the Avaters, 
 and he that hath no money, come ye, buy and eat ; 
 yea, come, buy w^ine and milk without money and 
 without price.' . . ^ I will pour water upon him that is 
 thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground. I will pour 
 My Spirit upon thy seed, and My blessing upon thine 
 offspring.' (See Isaiah, Iv. 1, 3, and xliv. 3.) And 
 you have but to cry, ' My Father, Thou art the guide 
 of my youth,' (Jer. iii. 4.) and to stretch forth 
 your hands, and take His gifts. 
 
 The boys did not speak ; most of them had their 
 eyes fixed downwards ; but Alfred looked tow^ards 
 her with an inquiring glance, as if to say, ' And who 
 are those that are to come V 
 
 221 
 
ST. BAKNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 After a short silence, she continued, ' Several of 
 you, boys, are now of an age when you must make 
 your choice whom you will serve. I need not say 
 which ; but I would beg of j^ou to think seriously 
 over the invitation that has been given you this day ; 
 tnink over the gifts that are waiting for you, and 
 pray God to incline your heart to make a right 
 choice. Do not offer yourselves as candidates for 
 Confirmation merely because you are the usual age, 
 or because others do it, or because you think it will 
 make a man of you ; but if you offer yourselves, let 
 it be with a full determination to live according to 
 your vows, ^and with earnest longings for the gifts 
 which are waiting for you.' 
 
 After another pause. Miss Walton asked, ^ What 
 are the gifts which one who goes faithfully to Con- 
 firmation may expect?' 
 
 ' Spiritual gifts,' answered several. 
 
 ' The Holy Spirit,' said Andrew. 
 
 ^ The sevenfold gifts of the Spirit,' said Edward ; 
 * The spirit of wisdom and understanding ; the spirit 
 of counsel and ghostly strength ; the spirit of know- 
 ledge and true godliness ; and the spirit of holy fear.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, these are among the manifold gifts 
 of which we to-day pray God not to leave us desti« 
 tute ; without which we cannot fight manfully under 
 the banner of Christ, against sin, the world, and the 
 devil : and yet, boys, can you entirely escape in this 
 life from these three enemies ? 
 
 All. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. Sin is within us, the world is around us, 
 the devil walketh about seeking whom he may de- 
 vour ; and we, in ourselves, are utterly powerless 
 against them. Much need have we, then, of gifts 
 which will strengthen us ; power to enable us to do 
 that which we cannot do ourselves. If we stand 
 naked before our foes, can we hope to overcome 
 them? 
 
 222 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Several. No, ma'am, we want armour. 
 
 Miss W. And where are you to get the armour .'' 
 
 Alfred. From God. 
 
 Miss W. Is He now offering it to you ? 
 
 All. Yes, ma'am, in Confirmation. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; you are destitute of strength your- 
 selves, so He offers to be your strength. You are desti- 
 tute of armour, and He offers you the armour of God, 
 the sword of the Spirit ; and all He asks in return 
 is, that you will be His soldiers and servants by your 
 own free choice ; not only because you were made 
 His at holy Baptism, but because you have found 
 for yourselves that it is a joyful and pleasant thing to 
 serve Him. He calls you, boys, ' My son, give me 
 thine heart, and let thine eyes observe My ways.' 
 (Prov. xxiii. 26.) Listen to His call, obey it cheer- 
 fully and earnestly, and He will be to you a Father, 
 and you shall be His children. What other gifts 
 did I mention which God bestows, besides spiritual ? 
 
 Edward. Natural gifts. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, which are of two kinds, those which 
 will last for ever, and those which are only for a 
 time. What has God given us above the brutes ? 
 
 Edward. Reason. 
 
 Miss W. A higher reason, and understanding, 
 and memory. Also the power of speech. But 
 does not God sometimes take away reason from 
 people ? 
 
 Benjamin. Yes, ma'am ; and sometimes people are 
 born without reason. 
 
 Miss W. God at times sees fit thus to afflict man. 
 But what do we pray ? 
 
 Several. Leave us not destituteof Thy manifold gifts. 
 
 Miss W. But besides these, there are gifts only 
 for time. Time itself is a gift from God, which will 
 only last until eternity takes its place. But what 
 of riches, and food, and clothing — shall we take 
 them away with us ? 
 
 223 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 George, No, ma'am. ^ We brought nothing into 
 this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing 
 out.' (1 Tim. vi. 7.) 
 
 Miss W. How do we pray that we may have grace 
 to use these manifold gifts ? 
 
 Andrew. To God's honour and glory. 
 
 Miss IV. Do you remember how St. Peter, in his 
 Epistle, bids us endeavour to do this ? 
 
 George. ' Use hospitality one to another without 
 grudging. As every man hath received the gift, 
 even so minister the same one to another, as good 
 stewards of the manifold grace of God. If any man 
 speak, let him speak as the oracles of God ; if any 
 man minister, let him do it as of the ability which 
 God giveth : that God in all things may be glorified, 
 through Jesus Christ.' (1 Peter, iv. 9-11.) 
 
 Miss W. There is another text which perhaps 
 some of you can remember. 
 
 Alfred. ' Whether, therefore, ye eat or drink, or 
 whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.' (1 Cor. 
 X. 31.) 
 
 Miss W. Seek, then, for His spiritual gifts, and 
 give yourselves now in your youth to His service, so 
 will you learn to use the natural gifts, reason and 
 memory, health and strength, the time which you 
 have at your own disposal, the power of speech, and 
 the riches and good things of this world which He 
 gives you, to His glory. Without His help or 
 grace you cannot do this ; what, therefore, do you 
 pray? 
 
 Several. Give us grace to do it. 
 
 Miss W. I should like you to give me one or two 
 instances of the way in which you may use His 
 natural gifts to His glory. Why are you able to 
 learn to read ? could you teach a lower animal to 
 do so? 
 
 ^No, ma'am,' said two or three, while Edward 
 answered, ' Because God gives us understanding.' 
 224 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Miss W, And when you have learnt to read, how 
 can you employ this gift in His ser^4ce ? 
 
 ^By reading to sick people?' inquired Alfred, 
 doubtfully. 
 
 Miss W. Just so ; or in teaching your younger 
 brothers and sisters. Then your leisure time, your 
 hours of amusement, you might sometimes give to 
 God, by working for Him, as you do at Christmas, if 
 you ornament the Church to show Him honour ; or 
 by waiting upon the sick ; or even going messages 
 for your neighbours out of kindness, because God 
 has bidden you to be kind one to another. If you 
 are watchful, you may find many ways of using na- 
 tural gifts to God's honour and glory, as St. Barnabas 
 did ; but remember you cannot do this, unless you 
 first give yourselves unto God, devote yourselves, spirit 
 soul, and body, to Him, because it is only to those 
 who do this, that He will give grace thus to use His 
 manifold gifts. I will not read to you to-night, boys 
 (continued MibS Walton), I would rather you spent 
 what little time you have before bed-time, in thinking 
 over the call you have had from God this day ; so 
 go home quietly, and think about it. 
 
 The boys rose up, and began to put away their 
 books, and replace their seats, while ]\Iiss AYalton 
 sat still with a book before her, though I don't think 
 she was reading. The room was soon put into order, 
 and though Alfred tried to be the last, he could not 
 find any excuse for not saying good night with the 
 rest. He accordingly left the house with the party, 
 but no sooner was he outside the door, than he slip- 
 ped, unobserved, into a shady walk, and waited 
 until the boys were a little distance oiF, and then 
 gently returning, he knocked with a palpitating 
 heart at the parlour door, earnestly hoping that 
 Miss Walton had not gone away. His hope was 
 not disappointed. * Come in,' she answered, and 
 on opening the door, Alfred had the happiness to 
 225 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 find her sitting where he had left her, and still 
 alone. 
 
 ' Do you want any thing, Alfred V she said, on 
 seeing who opened the door. 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, I wanted you, may I come to 
 you V he replied. 
 
 ^ Yes, Alfred, come in, and shut the door, and 
 come to me. I am quite ready to hear anything 
 you have to say,' she answered. 
 
 This was just what Alfred wished. He shut the 
 door, and in a moment stood by her side. 
 
 ^ Please, ma'am, am I too young to be confirmed ? 
 I should so like to be,' he said, while his heart began 
 to beat almost audibly. 
 
 Miss Walton replied, ' You are younger than those 
 usually admitted ; but I do not know, Alfred, that 
 this is a necessary hindrance. There are much more 
 important considerations than the age.' 
 
 Alfred drew a long breath, and felt as if a weight 
 had been removed from him as Miss Walton said 
 this, but he only looked at her more earnestly, and 
 did not speak. 
 
 ' You say you should like to be confirmed very 
 much, Alfred : have you really thought whatit is to 
 be confirmed — what the solemn promises are which 
 you then take upon yourself!' 
 
 ^ Please, ma'am, I have been trying to think about 
 it all day,' he replied. 
 
 ' And you think you would really wish to take 
 upon yourself the vows of your Baptism, and to give 
 yourself now, in the time of your childhood, to God 
 and to His service, do you V 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am, I think so,' he replied, very earnestly; 
 ^ I do wish to be a good boy.' 
 
 ' And yet you are not always a good boy, Alfi'ed. 
 Do you remember last Sunday how wild you were 
 going down to Church ? Three times I had to speak 
 to you before you really tried to amend,' said Misa 
 
 226 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Walton. Alfred's eyes filled with tears in a moment, 
 and Miss Walton continued, ' How sad it would be 
 to be thoughtless and wild, and to do wrong after you 
 are confirmed, would it not V 
 
 ' That is just what Charley said,' rejoined Alfred ; 
 * but, please, ma'am, would not God help us to be 
 good ?' 
 
 ' Surely He would, Alfred, if you are determined 
 upon trying. I only want you to count the cost ; to 
 be sure that you are in earnest, that you really ivish 
 to be good always, and not sometimes only. When 
 I see you wild as you were on Sunday, and hear that 
 you are at times still very idle over your work, and 
 when I see you lose your temper, as you did over 
 the game of quoits the other evening, I begin to fear 
 that you do not try always, as you ought to try, to 
 do right.' 
 
 Again Alfred's tears began to flow fast, and he 
 whispered, ' Then must not I be confirmed f 
 
 ' I do not say that, Alfred ; I hope you may. You 
 know I must ask Mr Walton ; I cannot give you 
 leave ; but I think it would be well for you, my little 
 boy, in the meantime, to think over your faults of 
 late, and to pray to God to forgive you what is past, 
 and to help you to be more persevering in your en- 
 deavours, that you may try always, and not some- 
 times only. Do you think you have tried as much as 
 you might have done lately ?' 
 
 ^ No, ma'am,' he replied ; ' I don't seem to try as 
 much with Mr Spencer, as when you taught us.' 
 
 ^ Mr Spencer tells me that you are rather careless; 
 but it is not to please me only that you are to try to 
 be good, is it V asked Miss Walton. 
 
 * No, ma'am. Please, ma'am, I am very sorry,' he 
 replied. 
 
 ^ Then will you think about these things, Alfred, 
 and I will speak to Mr Walton, or Mr Spencer ; and 
 whether they decide that you may present your- 
 
 227 
 
ST. BARIS^ABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 self or not, let this be a time for good resolutions and 
 prayer, Alfred, and then you wiU not lose a blessing. 
 And now, good night. Mr Walton is calling me. 
 May God bless you, my boy.' 
 
 Miss Walton left the room, and Alfred walked 
 slowly towards home, pondering over what had 
 passed. Miss Walton, too, when she was again alone 
 for the night, thought over it, and hoped almost as 
 earnestly as Alfred himself, that Mr Spencer and her 
 brother would not consider him too young ; for she 
 thought, from her knowledge of him, that, although 
 at times he was too wild, yet he was heartily trying 
 to improve, and that Confirmation would be a means 
 of steadying his principles, and of enabling him to 
 carry them out with perseverance. Nor was Alfred 
 the only one of whom she thought. She felt anxious 
 about Francis, George, and Matthew, and wondered 
 what Charley's feelings were upon the subject. She 
 thought if Alfred was not too young, neither was 
 Charley, and she could not but believe that he would 
 wish to be confirmed, though she doubted very much 
 whether he would say any thing about it, unless 
 spoken to first. She decided in her own mind to 
 wait a few days, and see who gave their names in, 
 before speaking to any of them. 
 
 We must wait also, before we knoAv who among 
 the boys were admitted as candidates, and join for 
 a few minutes some of the party who left Miss AVal- 
 ton's house when Alfred slipped back. 
 
 ^ Edward, come here,' said Benjamin, when they 
 were a little way along the road, ' I have wanted 
 to speak to you ever since last Sunday, but I never 
 could get hold of you.' 
 
 ' What do you want ?' replied Edward, ' I have not 
 been very far off all the time.' 
 
 ^ Did you hear what ISIr Walton and Mr Spencer 
 said about the paths and beds in the churchyard, on 
 Sunday T asked Benjamin, 
 228 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 * No ! wKat did they say T returned Edward. * I 
 noticed they wanted doino- up very much.' 
 
 ^ Well, that's what Mr Spencer said, and I heard 
 Mr Walton say that he feared he couldn't get any 
 body at this busy time of year, but that he did not like 
 to see the churchyard in that untidy state ; " It is 
 not honouring God," he said, "as w^e- ought to honour 
 Him, to have our own gardens tidy, and the church- 
 yard in this state. I must see what can be done." 
 And I thought to myself that, perhaps, if I mow^ed 
 the grass, you and some of the other boys could 
 do up the beds and paths before we go to work in the 
 morning. Will you help ? You remember ^Mr Wal- 
 ton once said any of you might do up the churchyard 
 if you liked.' 
 
 ' Oh ! yes,' said Edward, ' only we must get to it 
 very early, for I go to work in good time.' 
 
 * I don't care how early — three o'clock, if you like,' 
 replied Benjamin. ^ It is light by that time now.' 
 
 ^ I know it is, for I was at work by three tw^ice 
 last w^eek, when we were very busy. I'm always 
 there a little after four ; but I don't care being later^ 
 for once — I don't work by the day.' 
 
 * Very well ; w^hat do you say then to doing it to- 
 morrow ? But which of the boys must w^e ask to 
 join us ?' said Benjamin. 
 
 * Not too many, or we shall have more play than 
 work. Francis and George, and perhaps Andrew 
 might come ; but I w^ould not say anything to the 
 little ones about it,' said Edward, ^ or it wall be talked 
 about, and I should like to surprise Mr Walton.' 
 
 ' So should I,' rejoined Benjamin ; ^ let's ask those 
 three, then.' 
 
 They now walked forward, and contrived to make 
 the proposal to these three without its coming to the 
 ears of the rest; they all agreed, though Francis re- 
 marked, ' Miss Walton will think we did it because 
 of what she said to-night.' 
 
ST. BAKNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 ^ And supposing she does V replied Andrew, 
 * where's the harm ? I suppose we ought to do 
 what she tells us.' While Benjamin replied, * I 
 thought of it long before Miss Walton's lesson to- 
 night ; but what she said brought it back to my 
 mind, and I thought I would propose it for to-morrow 
 morning. We must all get to bed at once/ he con- 
 tinued as he turned into his home, * and be in good 
 time to-morrow.' 
 
 Half-past three the next morning found the five 
 boys busily employed in the church-yard. Benjamin 
 mowed the grass, Francis raked it up after him, 
 George and Andrew employed themselves over the 
 beds, for they were the best gardeners, and Edward 
 cleaned the walks. The enclosure was small, and by 
 six o'clock their work was done, and they hurried 
 away to their breakfasts, and their usual employ- 
 ments, happy in having made an effort to do God 
 service in their humble way. 
 
 There was great wonder expressed when Miss 
 Walton and the two clergymen approached the 
 churchyard, and saw the change since the day before. 
 
 * Who can have been at work here V exclaimed 
 Mr Walton ; ' I have asked two or three people, and 
 they said they could not do it.' 
 
 ^ So have I,' said Mr Spencer. ' I wonder who 
 ca,n have done it since last evening V 
 
 ' More than one must have been employed,' said 
 Miss Walton. ' I hope it is a labour of love from 
 some willing hearts.' 
 
 They walked round to examine the work, and pro- 
 nounced it well done, and inquired of some of the 
 girls who entered a moment afterwards, if they knew 
 who had done it. All professed ignorance, and the 
 hour for service having arrived, they went into 
 Church. As they walked home, the churchyard 
 was still the subject of conversation, and Miss Wal- 
 ton ventured to guess that the boys had had some 
 
 230 
 
ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE. 
 
 hand in it, when little Euth Lunn came running up, 
 and making a curtsey, said, * Please, sir, as father was 
 coming home from Doughbury fair this morning, he 
 saw Benjamin mowing the churchyard, and two or 
 three of the boys helping him, but he did not notice 
 which.' 
 
 ' We shall find out which, I dare say,' said Mr 
 Walton ; * thank you, Ruth.' 
 
 The little girl ran back again to her companions. 
 In the course of the day Mr Spencer learnt who had 
 assisted in this good work, and when the five were 
 next together, he and Mr Walton thanked them for 
 the trouble they had taken. 
 
 ' Oh ! sir, we don't want to be thanked,' said Ben- 
 jamin, turning away, ' it was no trouble, we liked 
 to do it.' 
 
 I believe this was quite true, for not one of the 
 party had in any way sought for thanks. They ap- 
 })eared more than satisfied with the pleasure which 
 Mr Walton and Mr Spencer showed; and even 
 before that, we may believe that they were satisfied 
 with feeling that they had voluntarily done a good 
 work, which needed doing ; and perhaps Miss Wal- 
 ton's lesson came into their minds, and they may 
 have hoped that they were using their time, and 
 strength, and knowledge, to the honour and glory 
 of God. 
 
 231 12—3, 11 
 
J. AND C. MOZLET, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. FaRKEK, OXFOKD. 
 
 Price IJc/., or IOj. M. per 100. 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 m ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS ; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOTS. 
 
 ^t Sojn Baptist's ©ag. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Almighty God, hy whose providence Thy servant John 
 Baptist was wonderfully horn, and sent to prepare 
 the way of Thy Son our Saviour, hy preaching of 
 repentance; Make us so to follow his doctrine and 
 holy life, that we may truly repent according to 
 his preaching ; and after his example constantly 
 speak the truth, holdly rebuke vice, and patiently 
 suffer for the truth's sake : through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Before the Sunday after St. Barnabas's day, many 
 names were given in for Confirmation, some volun- 
 tarily, others induced by being spoken to on the 
 subject by !Mr Walton or Mr Spencer. Some of the 
 candidates were middle-aged people, who having be- 
 fore neglected the means of grace, either from care- 
 lessness or unavoidable causes, now gladly availed 
 themselves of this new opportunity. Two or three 
 even grey-haired old people, mourning over the 
 years gone by when they might have given them- 
 selves to God and would not, now wished publicly to 
 renew their baptismal vows, looking humbly and 
 hopefully for a blessing, though sought for so late in 
 their journey. But the greater number were boys 
 and girls just entering upon life. George, Matthew, 
 and Francis, gave in their names, and Benjamin, 
 who might have been confirmed three years before, 
 hut had not then the wish. Alfred, too, was not 
 rejected, on Miss Walton's repeating her conversation 
 with him to Mr Spencer, 
 1^0.80. 13—3 
 
ST. JOHN baptist's DAY. 
 
 'Let him come to the examinations,' said Mr 
 Spencer. ' If he is really in earnest, and has suffi- 
 cient knowledge, I do not think his age ought to be 
 a hindrance. The Bishop leaves the age to our dis- 
 cretion.' 
 
 < Mr Walton quite agreed with Mr Spencer, and 
 they talked together over the characters of the dif- 
 ferent candidates and the arrangement of the classes. 
 Mr Walton's throat was so far better that he felt 
 able, and was glad, to take his share of this arduous 
 work, but he wished to consult ^ir Spencer upon all 
 the arrangements, for he knew that he who had the 
 most work to do was the one who ought to be the 
 most considered; besides, from the time of Mr 
 Spencer's becoming Curate of Forley, Mr Walton 
 felt that he was a fellow-labourer with himself, and 
 in every way was to be treated as a brother. They 
 therefore consulted each other in all parish matters, 
 as brothers in the ministry, working together in the 
 same great work of preparing the way of the Lord, 
 under the same Heavenly Master, and as having 
 both to give an account to the same Almighty 
 Judge with Whom is no respect of persons. There 
 were to be classes of both boys and girls twice 
 a week, Mr Walton undertaking the instruction 
 of the girls, and Mr Spencer of the boys. Mr Wal- 
 ton also prepared the older candidates; Benja- 
 min was quite satisfied to go with the boys. The 
 two clergymen preached much on the subject of the 
 Confirmation, both on Sunday afternoons and Wed- 
 nesday evenings, so that those w^lio were about to 
 take so solemn a step might consider well the vows 
 they were going to take upon themselves, and the 
 blessings they might expect ; and those w^ho had long 
 since made their choice might call to mind the past, 
 and examine themselves whether they had walked 
 worthy of their vocation. 
 
 But what of Charley? perhaps some may ask. 
 
 233 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. 
 
 Sunday came, and he had not spoken; but Miss 
 Walton had observed him closely, and seen him more 
 than usually subdued in manner at times, and deeply 
 attentive when the Confirmation w^as mentioned in 
 their lessons. She had noticed that he had joined 
 but little in the amusements and talk of his com- 
 panions, but had often chosen to be alone, or sat 
 silent when others were speaking round him ; and she 
 thought once or twice that he had made an attempt 
 to speak to her, but his courage had failed him. Miss 
 Walton knew Charley well, and felt convinced that 
 the Confirmation was no indifferent matter to him -, 
 and finding that he did not speak to her, she asked 
 Mr Walton and Mr Spencer if they had any objec- 
 tion to her speaking to him. 
 
 * No,' said Mr Walton, ' I have all along thought 
 that if Alfred were confirmed, there was no reason 
 why Charley should not be. You know,' he added 
 with a smile, ' what / think of Charley, what a great 
 pet he is of mine.' 
 
 ^ Yes, I know,' returned his sister ; ' I shall not 
 quarrel with you for thinking well of Charley, though 
 I don't know what Mr Spencer may do.' 
 
 ^ I can really hardly give an opinion about him,' 
 replied Mr Spencer. 'I only feel that I cannot 
 quite understand him, and very seldom can get him 
 to answer any questions, and I sometimes have to 
 scold him for his mischief; but I have not much to 
 complain of. This morning he was certainly very 
 attentive, and seemed to drink in every word I said 
 about the Confirmation, and yet when I heard some 
 one say to him, " Alfred is going to be confinned, 
 why are not you, Charley ?" he answered in the most 
 indifferent way possible, '^ Oh, he is, is he ? I 
 should say it's not quite so sure ; !Mr Spencer may 
 perhaps refuse him a ticket." ' 
 
 Miss Walton smiled, and replied, ^Tliat is not 
 unlike Charley. However, now that I have your 
 
 234 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. 
 
 leave, I will speak to him. I know he will tell me 
 what he really thinks and wishes about it.' 
 
 This conversation took place before the evening 
 service on the Sunday after St. Barnabas's day. 
 
 ' Charley, some of the boys are coming up to our 
 house,' said Miss Walton, as she left the churchyard. 
 ' You come with them, for I want to speak to you.' 
 
 Charley obeyed, wondering in his own mind what 
 Miss Walton wanted, half hoping, and half fearing, 
 she might speak about the Confirmation. 
 
 Miss Walton took him into the drawing-room, 
 while Mr Walton and Mr Spencer were fixing with 
 the other boys in the study about the classes. ' I 
 want to speak to you about the Confirmation, 
 Charley,' said Miss Walton, as she sat down, and 
 drew him near her ; ^ I thought perhaps you might 
 wish to be confirmed. Would you V 
 
 ' Please, maam, I'm not old enough,' he replied, 
 without looking up. 
 
 ' And you think that a sufficient reason why you 
 should not think about it, do you, Charley ? Don't 
 you know that Alfred is not thought too young V 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he replied, but said no more. 
 
 Miss Walton was rather surprised that he said so 
 little, and once more continued, after a moment's 
 silence, ^ Then you don't wish to speak about it, 
 Charley ; you would rather not be a candidate until 
 you are older f 
 
 This time he did not answer her at all ; he 
 only looked up into her face, with his eyes full of 
 tears, and Miss Walton saw in a moment that that 
 was not what he wished. ' Charley, tell me what you 
 really think about it,' she said, kindly; 'you need not 
 be afraid to tell me.' 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, I hardly know what I wish,' he 
 replied, and then added quickly, ' Oh, if I should not 
 be a good boy !' 
 
 ' But do you not wish to be a good boy, Charley f 
 '235 
 
ST. JOHN baptist's DAY. 
 
 said Miss Walton. 'Would you not tiy to be a 
 good boy V 
 
 'Yes, ma'am,' he replied, * but I am so often 
 naughty. You don't know how often I am naughty. 
 How dare I be confirmed ?' 
 
 ' Is that your reason for having said nothing about 
 it T inquired Miss Walton. 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he replied ; ' at first I thought, I 
 should like it, but the more I thought, the more 
 naughty things I remembered ; and then I seemed 
 to think I would not be confirmed. When I was a 
 little boy, before you came to Forley, I was so very 
 naughty. I used to say such wicked words, and 1 
 never minded what mother said to me, and I didn't 
 go to church, even when I could ; and was so idle 
 when I did go ;' and Charley hid his face and turned 
 away. In a moment he added, ' Surely God can 
 never love me after being so naughty, and then 
 what would be the use of my being confirmed V 
 
 ' My dear Charley,' said Miss Walton, as kindly 
 as she could, ' I dare say what you say is true. 
 You have done these naughty things, and they are 
 very grievous to think of, and make you feel that 
 you are not fit to offer yourself to God.' 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am, that is just what I do feel,' he ex- 
 claimed, in a tone of sadness. 
 
 ' But think a moment, my little boy,' continued 
 his teacher ; ' are we any of us good enough to offer 
 ourselves to God ? Can any body go to Confirma- 
 tion feeling, " I have been as good as I could be, and 
 now I vdll go and promise to be good still," and 
 then expect God to receive him, because he has 
 been good ? Why did God turn away from the 
 Pharisee when he went up into the templ'e to pray ?' 
 
 ' Because he boasted that he was so good,' said 
 Charley. 
 
 Miss W. And why did He receive the prayer of 
 the Publican ? 
 
 236 - - 
 
ST. JOHN baptist's DAY. 
 
 * Because he confessed himself a sinner,' said 
 Charley. 
 
 ' And cannot you, my little boy, take his words 
 into your mouth, and go with them to God, and 
 hope that He will accept you, not because you have 
 been good, but for the sake of Jesus your Saviour ? 
 God did not turn away from the Publican, or hate 
 the prodigal son, though they had sinned, when they 
 confessed their guilt. He hates the sin, Charley ; 
 but if you truly repent, He will love you, for 
 Jesus's sake, and will accept you through Him, 
 though you are not fit in yourself to offer yourself to 
 God.' 
 
 ^ But if I should be naughty again,' said Charley, 
 * wouldn't it be much worse ? and I know I should 
 be. I never can be quite good.' 
 
 ^ Not in this world, Charley, but you can try to be 
 quite good. I think you don't quite understand what 
 Confirmation is. Are you not already bound to serve 
 God ?' asked Miss Walton. 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am, because I have been baptized,' an- 
 swered Charley. 
 
 ' Just so, Charley ; and then you promised by your 
 god-parents to try and serve God ; this promise you 
 will, in Confirmation, make yourself, in your own 
 name, not through another. You do not profess that 
 you are quite good, you only renew a promise already 
 made, to renounce the devil and all his works, the 
 pomps and vanities of this wicked world, and all the 
 sinful lusts of the flesh, to believe the Christian 
 faith, and to keep God's commandments : but are 
 you expected to keep these promises in your owu 
 strength, Charley ?' 
 
 ^ No, ma'am, I suppose not,' he answered. 
 
 ' No, surely not. Through the laying on of the 
 Bishop's hands you will receive confirmation, or re- 
 newed strength to keep them, from God Himself. You 
 are already bound to do all that you will then be bound 
 237 
 
ST. JOHN baptist's DAY. 
 
 to do ; but in the renewing of your promises you will 
 receive strength to keep them. You go for a gift, 
 as well as to make a promise, and as surely as you 
 faithfully promise, so surely will God strengthen you 
 with His heavenly grace. The great preparation re- 
 quired for Confirmation, Charley, is a true repent- 
 ance for your past sins, and a firm determination to 
 try, by the help which you receive from God, to do 
 better for the time to come ; and if you go in this spirit, 
 God will not reject you, my little boy, but mercifully 
 forgive you what is past, and strengthen you for the 
 time to come. You do not wish to continue to do 
 the naughty things which now make you sorry, do 
 you?' 
 
 * Oh, no, ma'am,' he replied, ' I am only afraid 
 that I shall do them after I have promised not.' 
 
 * But you have already promised not to do them, 
 Charley,' said Miss Walton, and then continued, 
 * If you have done anything wrong, and I speak to 
 you about it, and you are sorry, and promise me to 
 try and not do it again ; when the temptation recurs, 
 does not the memory of your promise to me, the fact 
 of your having promised, help you to overcome it ? 
 You think of the promise, and then try not to do the 
 wrong thing. Is it not so V 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am, very often, but sometimes I do it 
 aU the same,' he replied. 
 
 * Perhaps you do,' resumed Miss "Walton, ^ but still 
 making the promise to me has confirmed, strength- 
 ened, settled your determination to try and resist ; 
 and brought your strength, as it were, to one point. 
 So it will be with Confirmation, Charley, only in a far 
 higher degree ; not only w^ill the memory of your 
 promises help you to keep them, and settle your de- 
 termination to try, but you will have received strength 
 for the battle. If, then, you heartily wish to amend, 
 and serve God all the days of your life, you must not 
 turn away from the offered blessing, because you fear 
 
 238 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. 
 
 you may sometimes be overcome. You must rather 
 pray for faith to believe that God will strengthen you 
 by His Holy Spirit to overcome each temptation as 
 it arises. He does not promise that you shall never 
 be tempted, but that " as your day so shall your 
 strength be." Do you think that you understand 
 me, Charley V 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he replied, looking at her with a 
 much more hopeful expression. 
 
 ' And do you now think you would wish to be 
 confirmed?' she asked. 
 
 ' Oh yes, ma'am, if I may. I have wished it always, 
 only I was afraid,' he replied. 
 
 ' Then listen to me for a few minutes, Charley,' 
 continued Miss Walton. ^ I am not going to tell 
 you to forget your faults, but to think of them 
 more than ever; to try and remember particular 
 faults, and see where you fall most easily, and 
 to confess them one by one to God with true 
 sorrow. The best preparation for the reception of 
 God's gifts of grace is a true penitent heart. And if 
 you find that your faults still press heavily upon you, 
 though you have confessed them to God, speak to 
 Mr Walton or Mr Spencer. They are God's minis- 
 ters, and are commissioned to hear the sorrows of the 
 people, and to comfort them in the name of God. 
 You know very well, Charley, that I cannot be the 
 same to you as God's ambassador would be, and 
 therefore I would have you speak to one of them, if 
 the memory of your faults lies heavy upon your 
 heart.' After a moment's pause. Miss Walton con- 
 tinued, ' Would you like me to tell one of them that 
 you wish to be confirmed, and let them speak to youf 
 ^ If Mr Walton will speak to me. I seem to know 
 him best,' answered Charley. 
 
 * Very well, my boy, I will tell him ; and now you 
 may go home quietly : perhaps you would rather go 
 before your companions leave.' 
 
 239 
 
ST. 
 
 * Thank you, ma'am,' he replied. ^ But when will 
 Mr Walton tell me whether I may be confirmed ? 
 
 ' To-morrow, I dare say, Charley, and that will give 
 you time to do as I advise you. Good night to you.' 
 
 ' Good night, ma'am,' he answered, and slipped 
 quietly out of the house. While Miss Walton sat a 
 few moments alone, she remembered how God has 
 said, ' To this man will I look, even to him that is 
 poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at My 
 word,' and she thought that the deep contrition of 
 little Charley, his trembling fear of offending his 
 Father, and his humble spirit, instead of making him 
 unfit for the blessing of Confirmation, was just that 
 preparation which was most acceptable, and that 
 with him even the High and Holy One would dwell, 
 to guide him and to bless. 
 
 Mr Walton did not let the Monday pass without 
 a long conversation with little Charley, with which 
 w^e must not interfere. The result was that Charley, 
 as well as Alfred, was among those who were pre- 
 paring for the blessings of Confirmation, and that 
 Charley showed no more indifierence on the subject 
 among his companions, though it was just the thing 
 he was tempted to do, even when he felt the most 
 deeply. A remark made by one of his companions, 
 * Well, Charley, won't the Confirmation day be fine 
 fun ! ' was met by a serious look, and the answer, 
 ' If I am confirmed, I hope I shall think of the day 
 as something more than a day of fine fun ;' to the 
 great surprise of the boy who made it. There was, 
 however, something in Charley's manner which pre- 
 vented any repetition of the remark, or any jeering 
 about the answer. 
 
 A fortnight after this, when St. John Baptist's 
 day arrived, the examinations had been going on 
 regularly, and the attendance of the candidates had 
 been very good. Francis had had some work in Mr 
 Walton's garden, and Miss Walton had several times 
 
 240 
 
spoken to him. He seemed to like to talk to her, 
 and promised well. One thing Miss Walton ob- 
 served which rather distressed her, and that was the 
 little awe he appeared to feel about it. Miss Walton 
 said to him one day, ^ It is a very solemn thing, 
 Francis, thus to come forward, and, before God and 
 the Church, renew such binding vows. I think 
 every one must tremble lest he should prove un- 
 faithful after all.' 
 
 He looked at her with something like surprise on 
 his countenance, and replied, ^I suppose everybody 
 does it.' 
 
 ' What do you mean, Francis f asked Miss Walton. 
 
 ^Everybody who is confirmed, I mean,' he re- 
 plied. 
 
 ^ Yes, Francis ; but that does not make it the less 
 solemn, the less awful. You know how weak and 
 wavering you are, how often and how easily you are 
 led wrong ; so that you ought to feel a public pro- 
 mise of this kind a very solemn act, and fear lest you 
 should, after all, be led away from God ; and pray 
 very earnestly to God to strengthen you. Unless 
 you do this, you will not be any better able to do 
 right after than before you are confirmed : do you 
 think you shall ? ' 
 
 ' No, ma'am,' he replied. 
 
 ' Confirmation does not make everything easy to 
 you, Francis ; you will still have diflSculties and temp- 
 tations, and be obliged to struggle with evil ; but if 
 you faithfully promise and intend to do this, you will 
 find that armour has been given you for the conflict, 
 and strength will be imparted as you need it.' 
 
 ' I do intend to try, ma'am,' he replied. 
 
 ' I hope you do, Francis ; that repenting of your 
 past faults, you may go with steadfast purposes, and 
 have your strength renewed. Confirmation may be 
 an inestimable blessing to you, Francis, if you go to 
 it in a right spirit, for you know how much you need 
 
 241 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAT. 
 
 to be confirmed or settled in the right way — do you 
 not?' 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he answered ; ^ but have I done any- 
 thing naughty lately ?' he inquired, feeling a sus- 
 picion that Miss Walton must know of his irregularity 
 with John and Samuel Arkwright ; but her reply 
 reassured him. 
 
 ^ I do not know that you have. I mean I have had 
 no great fault to find with you ; but your own con- 
 science must tell you of many faults that neither I nor 
 any man knows of, and they need to be repented of, 
 as well as your more public faults. God knows your 
 secret faults ; there is nothing hidden from Him, my 
 boy, and He only promises a blessing to those who 
 come to Him in a humble contrite spirit. Many 
 little things, even of late, I could mention, in which 
 you have been overcome of evil, and been weak in 
 purpose,' and Miss Walton went on to mention two 
 or three, and then continued, ' There may be others 
 that I know nothing about, and I would have you 
 try to find out all your faults, lest you should come 
 before God with unrepented sin upon you. I speak 
 as a friend, Francis, who knows better than most 
 people your failings.' 
 
 ^ Yes, ma'am, I know you do,' he replied sincerely, 
 while the thought of his faults with John Arkwright 
 pressed heavily upon him ; but he did not allude to 
 them. He argued in himself that Miss Walton 
 would be so very sorry if she knew half the wrong 
 things he had done then, that he could not say anything 
 about them ; he would be sorry for them, without men- 
 tioning them to either her or Mr Spencer. He thought 
 he icas sorry then, because he felt so uncomfortable in 
 the memory of them, but he determined not to say 
 anything about them, but to let Miss Walton go on 
 in the idea that he had been outwardly steady of late. 
 She continued to talk to him for a little while, and 
 then left him to his work and his own thoughts. 
 242 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAT. 
 
 They were far from comfortable for some time. 
 Over and over again the idea that he ought to tell 
 Mr Spencer of his improper conduct came into his 
 mind. Something seemed to tell him that it was 
 hardly fair to have allowed Mr Spencer to talk to 
 him in private, as he had done, about his particular 
 faults, and never to have mentioned those most 
 lately committed, although he had mentioned several 
 already known to Mr and Miss Walton. It annoyed 
 him to find the idea recur again and again, and in- 
 stead of listening to it as to the voice of his con- 
 science, he tried to put it away, and thought it did 
 not matter telling. — John Arkwright had gone ; he 
 shouldn't do it any more, he would be very steady 
 in fature — and hearing the clock strike twelve, he 
 threw down his spade, and ran to dinner, to try to 
 divert his thoughts. 
 
 In the evening of St. John Baptist's Day, he was 
 with the rest of the boys for their lesson. 
 
 ^ What sort of a birth do we call that of St. John 
 Baptist T asked Miss Walton. 
 
 ^ Wonderful,' replied two or three. 
 
 Miss JV. What makes it wonderful ? 
 
 George. His parents were ' well stricken in years.' 
 (St. Luke, i. 7.) 
 
 Miss W, Yes, that was one reason. Who were 
 his parents ? 
 
 Alfred. Zacharias and Elizabeth. 
 
 Miss W. What was the office of Zacharias ? 
 
 Matthew. He was a priest. 
 
 Miss W. What character is given of both him and 
 Elizabeth? 
 
 Edward. ' They were both righteous before God, 
 walking in all the commandments and ordinances of 
 the Lord blameless.' (verse 6.) 
 
 Miss W. But there are other reasons why his 
 birth may be called wonderftd. Had his coming 
 been foretold ? 
 
 243 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAT. 
 
 Several, Yes, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W, Can you tell me where most directly? 
 
 George. In Malachi : ' Behold, I will send My 
 messenger, and he shall prepare the way before Me. . . 
 Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the 
 coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord : 
 and ;he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the 
 children, and the heart of the children to their 
 fathers.' (chap. iii. 1 ; iv. 5, 6.) 
 
 *And it is foretold in the Epistle,' said Edward. 
 * The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness. Pre- 
 pare ye 'the way of the Lord, make straight in the 
 desert a highway for our God.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, you are both right. Seven hundred 
 and four hundred years before his birth, his coming 
 was foretold. And when these prophecies v»?ere 
 about to be fulfilled, was there nothing wonderful 
 connected with his birth besides the age of his 
 parents ? 
 
 * An angel gave notice of it,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W. To whom ? 
 
 Benjamin, To Zacharias as he was ministering in 
 the temple. 
 
 Miss W, What did the angel say ? 
 
 Walter. ' Fear not, Zacharias : for thy prayer is 
 heard ; and thy wife Ehzabeth shall bear thee a son, 
 and thou shalt call his name John,' &c. (ver. 13-17.) 
 
 Miss W, We have in these words of the angel's 
 another remarkable point about his birth. Can you 
 tell me what ? Look at the verse and see. 
 
 ' It was in answer to prayer,' said Edward. 
 
 Miss W, Yes; ^thy prayer is heard,' said the 
 angel. We have, then, mentioned four things which 
 made his birth wonderful ; what are they % 
 
 ' His parents were old,' said two or three. ' His 
 coming was prophesied of, and an angel announced 
 his birth,' said George. 
 
 ^ And it was in answer to prayer,' said Alfred 
 
 244 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST'S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. These are the four great points; we 
 inight also notice his dedication from the womb to 
 God, his name being appointed by God Himself, the 
 punishment of his father's unbelief, and other things ; 
 but we must rather go on with his history. What 
 was his office ? 
 
 Andrew, To prepare the way for Christ. 
 
 Miss W. How did he do this % 
 
 Francis. By preaching in the wilderness, ^ Repent 
 ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.' (St. Matt, 
 iii. 2.) 
 
 Miss W, What is the petition of the Collect to- 
 day? 
 
 A II. That we may ' follow his doctrine and holy 
 life.' 
 
 Miss W. If we follow his doctrine, what shall we 
 be led to do ? 
 
 Andreio. Truly to repent. 
 
 3Iiss W. And'if we follow his life? 
 
 Several. ' Constantly to speak the truth, boldly to 
 rebuke vice, and patiently to suffer for the truth's 
 sake.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and this is what we pray that we 
 may do ; before we look at the prayer more closely, 
 let us see what great lesson the office of St. John 
 Baptist teaches us. What did you say it was ? 
 
 Edgar. To prepare the way of the Lord. 
 
 Miss W. Before the people were ready to receive 
 Christ, preparation was required ; how is this pre- 
 paration described in the Epistle ? 
 
 Matthew. ' Every valley shall be exalted, and 
 every mountain and hill shall be made low, and the 
 crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places 
 plain.' 
 
 3'Iiss W. Yes, this typified the preparation re- 
 quired in the heart of man, pride must be laid low, 
 and the crooked ways of sin be made straight, before 
 man could be fit to receive God. If we look back to 
 
 245 . . 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST S DAY. 
 
 the Jewish history, we shall find the same lesson per- 
 petually taught — that we must prepare for God and 
 His gifts. What were the people ordered to do be- 
 fore the giving of the law on Mount Sinai ? Look 
 at Exod. xix. 10, 11. 
 
 Edgar. ' And the Lord said unto Moses, Go unto 
 the people, and sanctify them to-day and to-morrow, and 
 let them wash their clothes, and be ready against the 
 third day ; for the third day the Lord will come down 
 in the sight of all the people upon Mount Sinai.' 
 
 Miss W, Again, before passing over Jordan into 
 the promised land. (Jos. iii. 5.) 
 
 Benjamin. ' And Joshua said unto the people, 
 Sanctify yourselves : for to-morrow the Lord will do 
 wonders among you.' 
 
 Miss W. Many other examples might be given, 
 but that will do. The Church teaches us the same 
 lesson. What time of preparation does she appoint 
 before Christmas? 
 
 ^ Advent,' replied three or four. 
 
 Miss W. And before Easter? 
 
 ' Lent/ they replied again. 
 
 Miss W. What does she teach us to do in pre- 
 paration for the Holy Communion ? 
 
 Andreiv. To examine ourselves whether we repent 
 us truly of our former sins, steadfastly purposing to 
 lead a new life ; have a lively faith in God's mercy 
 through Christ, with a thankful remembrance of His 
 death ; and be in charity with all men. (See Cate- 
 chism.) 
 
 Miss W. And now, boys^ v\diat is she calling upon 
 you to prepare for? 
 
 ' Confirmation,' answered two or three. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; she does not invite you to renew 
 your vows without warning, but she gives you weeks 
 in which you may be instructed, and in which you 
 may diligently prepare for the holy rite. And now, 
 if you look at the preparation that St. John Baptist 
 246 
 
ST. JOHN BAPTIST'S DAY. 
 
 taught the people, you may leam the preparation 
 required of you. What did you say he preached ? 
 
 Francis. ' Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven 
 is at hand.' (St. Matt. iii. 2.) 
 
 Miss W. This was, then, the first step in prepara- 
 tion, to repent or be sorry for sin. Is this required 
 for Confirmation ? 
 
 Clicirley. Yes, ma'am ; God won't bless us if we 
 are not sorry for our sins. 
 
 Miss W. No, He certainly will not. It is to the 
 immble and contrite of heart that Pie promises a 
 blessing ; the proud he beholdeth afar off. He will 
 not come near to you in Confirmation if you do not 
 come near to Him, repenting truly for your sins past. 
 But St. John's preaching teaches us something more. 
 Look at St. Matt. iii. 5, 6. 
 
 Walter. ' Then went out to him Jerusalem, and 
 ail Judea, and all the region round about Jordan, and 
 Vi'ere baptized of him in Jordan, confessing their siris.' 
 
 Miss W. Rightly, then, to prepare for God's pre- 
 sence, we must not only be sorry for otr sins, but — 
 what else? 
 
 ' Confess them,' said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. Look at Pro v. xxviii. 13. 
 
 Edgar. ' He that covereth his sins shall not pros- 
 per, but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall 
 have mercy.' 
 
 Miss W. Confession of sin to God, and in some 
 ca!^es to man, is another preparation required when 
 we seek for God's gifts. And now look at verse 8 
 of the same chapter in St. Matthew. 
 
 Andrew. ^ Bring forth therefore fruits meet for 
 repentance.' 
 
 Miss W. Must we then return to the sins of which 
 we have repented % 
 
 Charley. No, ma'am, we must try to leave them off. 
 
 Miss W. And is this preparation also required for 
 Confirmation ? 
 
 247 
 
ST. JOHN baptist's DAY. 
 
 Alfred. Yes, ma'am, we must intend and try to 
 leave off doing wrong. 
 
 Miss W. Yes; you must go with steadfast pur- 
 poses of bringing forth fruits meet for repentance, 
 and so will God strengthen you for your work, and 
 confirm you in your endeavours. Thus we see how 
 St. John teaches you to prepare the way for God's 
 coming to you at the blessed rite of Confirmation, 
 and He will surely come to you, and bless you, if 
 you endeavour heartily thus to prepare ; but will Con- 
 firmation be a blessing to you if you go unprepared ? 
 
 ^Oh, no, ma'am !' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W. Did the coming of Christ Himself benefit 
 the Scribes and Pharisees who refused to prepare 
 themselves according to St. John's instruction t 
 
 JEdicard. No, for they would not believe in Him 
 when He did come. 
 
 3Iiss W, They were unprepared for Him, and 
 therefore, although He came among them, they knew 
 Him not, and instead of receiving a blessing, brought 
 upon themselves the dreadful sin of crucifying the 
 Lord of gloiy. In like manner, boys, those who go 
 to Confirmation with unrepented, unconfessed sin, and 
 with no hearty intention of living a holy life, may 
 receive the outward sign of a blessing, but they will 
 lose all grace, and be worse rather than better for 
 the act ; and those also who wilfully turn away from 
 it when they might have it, will sustain the same loss. 
 And now to return for a few moments more directly 
 to the Collect. How is St. John set before us as 
 an example ? 
 
 Edward. In constantly speaking the truth, boldly 
 rebuking vice, and patiently suffering for the truth's 
 sake. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and we pray that in these things 
 we may follow him. How did St. John constantly 
 speak the truth ? 
 
 A If red. By his preaching. 
 
 2-iS m;~3, 9 
 
ST. JOHN baptist's DAY. 
 
 Ifiss W. Yes, and pointing out Chrivst as the 
 Lamb of God ; and when some would have treated 
 him wdth the honour which belonged to the Messiah, 
 would he receive it ? 
 
 George. No, he ' confessed and denied not ; but 
 confessed, I am not the Christ.' (St. John, i. 20-23.) 
 
 ' In thus speaking the truth he may be an example 
 to you, boys,' said Miss Walton, ' by teaching you 
 not to be afraid of constantly following that which 
 you know to be right, and not to pretend, through 
 cowardice, to be less conscientious than you really 
 are. When did St. John boldly rebuke vice ?' 
 
 George. When he reproved Herod for Herodias' 
 sake, his brother Philip's wife, and for all the evils 
 which he had done. (See St. Luke, iii. 19.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and when he boldly pointed out 
 the faults of all who came to him for Baptism. (See 
 St. Luke, iii. 7-14.) In this, too, he may be an ex- 
 ample to you, teaching you sometimes to reprove 
 sin in others, either by silence, or withdrawal of your 
 presence, or even by words of reproof. And how did 
 St. John at last patiently suffer for the truth's sake ? 
 
 Francis. He was shut up in prison and then be- 
 headed. (See St. Matt. xiv. 3-12.) ^ 
 
 Miss W, You are, perhaps, not likely to have to 
 suffer such pains as these for the truth's sake (though 
 indeed we do not know), but you may have to suffer 
 unkindness, and bitter taunting, and perhaps to lose 
 worldly gains and pleasures ; so that, even here also, 
 St. John may be an example to you. Remember, 
 too, that He who gave such grace to St. John the 
 Baptist, is also willing and ready to help you in 
 every time of need — to strengthen you with His 
 heavenly grace, that you may continue His for ever, 
 and daily increase in you His Holy Spirit more and 
 more, until you are brought to His heavenly kingdom. 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLBY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXPORO* 
 
 Price \^d., or 10*. Qd. per 100. 
 249 
 
STOHTES AND CATECfflSINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FOKLEY BOYS. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Ahnighty God, who hy Thy Son Jesus Christ didst 
 give to Thy Apostle Saint Peter many excellent gifts, 
 and commandedst him earnestly to feed Thy flock ; 
 Make, we beseech Thee, all Bishops and Pastors dili- 
 gently to preach Thy Holy Word, and the people 
 obediently to follow the same ,■ that they may receive 
 the crown of everlasting glory ; through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 At this season of the year the elder boys of Miss 
 Walton's class were often not home from their work 
 until after church-hour, so that their attendance at 
 the evening service was not nearly so regular as in 
 the winter. Now and then they were able, by dili- 
 gence in their work, and early rising, to finish in 
 time, and both Edward and Benjamin did this when- 
 ever they could ; for when the daily service began, 
 Mr Walton had preached about it, showing the 
 people how great a blessing it might be to them ; 
 what a privilege it was to begin and end the day 
 with God ; how it hallowed every action in the day, 
 if at the same time they strove to guide their daily 
 actions according to their prayers ; and he had ex- 
 horted them to make every endeavour to attend 
 daily, lest by their own carelessness and indiflference, 
 that which might be a blessing should turn to a 
 curse ; reminding them that when God oifered them 
 a blessing, if they refused it, it would be worse for 
 No. 81. 14—3 
 
ST. PETER S DAY. 
 
 them than if it never had been offered. At the same 
 time he had assured those who were lawfully kept a way ^ 
 that if they endeavoured to be present in spirit they 
 would not lose a blessing ; nay, more, that if their 
 occupations were such that they were not even able 
 to turn in spirit to the house of God at the hour of 
 service, yet was it a blessing to them, inasmuch as 
 being members of one body, the prayers offered by 
 that body benefited every member, and thus the 
 blessing of the prayers of the Church would reach 
 even to them when lawfully engaged in the busy 
 occupations of the world. Edward, Benjamin, and 
 others from among the boys, remembered these words 
 of Mr Walton's, and really did endeavour to be at 
 Church whenever they could. It was seldom that 
 the morning found them there, but while tlieir duties 
 to their masters permitted it, they were not often ab- 
 sent in the evening. The younger boys were able to 
 be more regular, though even among them there 
 was a difference during the summer months. 
 
 On the evening of St. Peter's day, Alfred had made 
 a great effort to get his work done in time for 
 Church, as he had been kept away two or three 
 evenings previously by hay-making. Their last field, 
 however, w^as this day finished, and he, Francis, and 
 J^iatthew, who had been working for Alfred's father, 
 hurried towards home. 
 
 ^ I believe we shall be in time for Church,' said 
 Alfred. ' I hope we shall.' 
 
 ' I don't think you will,' replied Matthew. * You 
 want your supper first.' 
 
 ' Oh, I don't care for my supper first,' he replied, 
 ^ I can get it in a minute afterwards.' 
 
 ' Well ! I want my supper. I am sure I shan't 
 go to Church if there isn't time to go home and get 
 it first ; shall you, Francis V 
 
 ' I don' t know,' he replied ; * yes, I think I shall, 
 I don't care about my supper.' 
 
 251 
 
ST. PETER S DAY. 
 
 They walked on quickly, and reached the Church 
 before the bell began : thinking they should have 
 time to get home and back, they hurried past, but 
 before they had proceeded many steps, the chimes 
 commenced. 
 
 ' Vv^ell ! we hav'n't time, after all,' exclaimed Al- 
 fred. ^ We can't get home, and have our teas, and be 
 back in ten minutes, so I shall go back now, and get 
 my tea afterwards.' 
 
 ^ I think / can do it in ten minutes,' cried Francis ; 
 < I shall try ;' and he ran as fast as he could go 
 towards home, while Alfred called out after him, 
 * You'll be late, I know you will,' but he shouted out, 
 ' No, I won't.' ' 
 
 ^But he will,' said Matthew; ^ I shan't try it. I 
 shall get my supper quietly, and then be ready for 
 the lesson.' 
 
 MVell, Mat, if I were you I would come to 
 Church,' said Alfred, ' and wait for your supper : 
 what does it matter whether you get it now or half 
 an hour hence V 
 
 ' It matters a great deal, when I am dead tired,' 
 he replied ; * besides, I'm sure I should go to sleep 
 in Church, so it's no use going.' 
 
 Alfred thought to himself as he turned away, 
 ^You must have forgotten your Confirmation, and 
 what ^Ir. Walton said about s:oino^ to Church,' but 
 he did not say any thing, for he was ^latthew's 
 younger. Francis made all the haste he could, but 
 did not reach Church until the Lord's prayer, thus 
 neglecting to confess his sins, and losing the blessing 
 cf absolution. He congratulated himself, however, 
 upon being no later, and took his place as quietly as 
 he could, for he knew how much it displeased Mr 
 Walton when those who were late, either intention- 
 ally or unintentionally, showed so little respect for 
 the worship of God, so little consideration for the 
 worshippers, as to come in with a noise, and walk 
 252 
 
ST. PETER S DAY. 
 
 along with unhushed steps, and take their seats with 
 bustling hurry. Miss Walton had often spoken to 
 the boys about it, and Francis remembered it now, 
 and came in as gently as he could. 
 
 As soon as service was over, Alfred hurried up to 
 his tea, Francis walked slowly towards Mr Walton's 
 house, being joined by Walter, Edgar, and Matthew, 
 the two former having been at Church. When they 
 reached the house, they found George w^aiting for 
 them about the door, l3ut no one else was there. 
 Miss Walton come up to them, saying, ' I am afraid 
 it will be late again before the rest come ; do you 
 know any thing of them ?' 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, Alfred will be here directly,' said 
 Francis. 
 
 "And what of Edward, Andrew, Benjamin^ and 
 Charley ?' she asked. 
 
 ^ Please, ma'am, we don't know,' they replied^ 
 
 ' Well ! you may walk up and down the garden if 
 you like, until they come. I think I may trust you 
 not to touch the fruit or flowers.' 
 
 ' Thank you, ma'am,' they replied, ' we won't 
 touch any thing.' And Walter added, ' I am sure / 
 shan't touch any thing,' and the whole party ran off 
 in several directions. 
 
 The flowers were admired, especially some beauti- 
 ful white roses, and the unripe fruit was looked at. 
 ' I know w^e shall have some of these gooseberries 
 when they are ripe,' said Alfred, who had joined the 
 party. ' Do you remember what quantities we had 
 last year?' 
 
 ' I think I do !' returned several. 
 
 *^Look here!' cried Walter, 'what beautiful straw- 
 berries, and quite ripe ! I wonder whether Miss Wal- 
 ton knows of them T 
 
 ' Of course she does,' answered Alfred. ' They do 
 look tempting, so we had better go away,' and 
 Alfred ran from the bed of strawberries towards the 
 253 
 
ST. Peter's day. 
 
 flower borders ; others followed, and Walter turned 
 away with very slow steps. In a few moments the 
 rest of the party were out of sight among the shrubs, 
 and Walter thought how much he should like to 
 taste one strawberry. *Thou shalt not steal,' said 
 his conscience ; and his volunteered promise to Miss 
 Walton came into lils mind. lie walked a few steps 
 further away, but did not run and join the boys, or 
 think of something else. ' How beautiful they 
 looked !' he continued to think. ' It couldn't be 
 stealing to take just one !' and he stopped in his walk. 
 * Miss Walton could never find it out,' then suggested 
 itself to his mind, ' but if I take one I must make 
 haste, or the boys wiU be back,' and he humed 
 quickly towards the bed, and quickly stooped to take 
 one. It was sweet, and beautiful ; another just be- 
 yond tempted him, and he grasped it, then a third 
 and a fourth. He heard some one call him just as he 
 was reaching a very large one, rather high in the 
 bed; in his hurry he stepped on the plants, and 
 mashed a beautiful bunch, but he was too frightened 
 to know what he had done, and ran towards the 
 house. He had, however, hardly got half-a-dozen 
 yards from the bed when he met Alfred, calling him, 
 and saying, ' The rest of the boys have come ; make 
 haste, Walter.' 
 
 ' I'm coming,' he replied, hurriedly. 
 
 Alfred looked at him closely, and exclaimed, ' You 
 have been eating strawberries, Walter! Oh, how 
 could you, after what Miss Walton said?' 
 
 Walter was on the point of denying it, but Alfred's 
 manner prevented it, and he exclaimed, ^ You won't 
 tell, Alfred ? I only ate two or three.' 
 
 Alfred only answered, ^ How could you, Walter ?' 
 
 ' I don't know,' he exclaimed, ' I couldn't help it ; 
 but you won't tell, promise me you won't tell , I 
 dar'n't go in unless you do.' 
 
 ^It's no business of mine to tell,' returned Alfred ; 
 254 
 
I'm not going to tell ; but that will be no better for 
 you.' 
 
 ' Why not ? do you think Miss Walton will find it 
 out?' inquired Walter. 
 
 ' I don't know that she -will ; but I should think 
 that was all the worse. Walter, you'll never be happy 
 again if you don't tell her.' 
 
 ' I can't tell her,' returned Walter as they entered 
 the house together. 
 
 ' Alfred, why were you so long V said Miss Wal- 
 ton. ' When I sent you to call Walter, you ought 
 to have come back as quickly as possible, and not to 
 have delayed all this time.' Alfred did not excuse 
 himself. ^And you, Walter, should not have wanted 
 calling,' continued Miss Walton. 
 
 ' I did not know the others had come,' he replied, 
 while he blushed up to tho forehead. He did not 
 know which way to look, tind unfortunately, as he 
 thought, the seat left for him wai^ near Miss Walton, 
 so ,that she could see his face easily, nor did his 
 evident embarrassment escape her. She looked from 
 him to Alfred to see if there was the same about 
 him, but he met her gaze with an untroubled ex- 
 pression. She said nothing, however, and began the 
 lesson. ' We are to-day,' she said, ^commemmorating 
 one of the greatest of the Apostles, and one- of the 
 most highly favoured. Can you tell me where he 
 was bornf 
 
 George. At Bethsaida in Galilee. (St. John, i. 44.) 
 
 Miss W Who was his father ? 
 
 Edwm^d. Jona or Jonas. 
 
 Miss W. Who was his brother? 
 
 Several. Andrew. 
 
 Miss W. How wns he brought to Christ ? 
 
 George. By his brother Andrew. 
 
 Miss IV. When was this % 
 
 Francis.. After St. Andrew followed Christ when 
 pointed out by St. John the Baptist as the Lamb of God. 
 
 255 
 
ST. PETER S DAY. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, it is thought that St. Peter was also 
 one of the disciples of St. John the Baptist, though 
 most Hkely he had not heard St. John's testimony 
 concerning Christ. When Jesus beheld St. Peter, 
 what did He say ? 
 
 Alfred. ^ Thou art Simon, the son of Jona : thou 
 ehalt be called Cephas, which is, by interpretation, a 
 stone.' (verse 42.) 
 
 Miss W. Cephas is the Syriac for ' stone' or ^rock,' 
 and Petra is the Greek for the same word. We see 
 how, in a moment, Christ, who knows the hearts of 
 all men, testified to the character of this Apostle. 
 What was St. Peters occupation ? 
 
 Charley, He was a fisherman. 
 
 Miss W. After being thus brought to Christ hj 
 his brother, he returned to his trade, and it was some 
 time before he was called to be a disciple. We will 
 trace more of his history as we go on with the 
 Collect. From Whom do we say St. Peter received 
 many excellent gifts % 
 
 Edward, From God, by Jesus Christ. 
 
 Miss W. From Whose fulness do we all receive 
 good gifts ? 
 
 Charley. From Jesus Christ. 
 
 ' Of His fulness have all we received, and grace 
 for grace,' repeated George. (St. John, i. 16.' 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; look also at 2 Cor. iv. 6, 7. 
 
 Edgar. ' For God, who commanded the light to 
 shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to 
 give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God 
 in the face of Jesus Christ. But we have this 
 treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the 
 power may be of God, and not of usJ 
 
 Miss W, What do we say of the gifts of St. 
 Peter? 
 
 Andrew. That he received many excellent gifts. 
 
 Miss W. Let us, then, look at some of the gifts 
 bestowed upon him. Can you now tell me the 
 256 
 
ST. Peter's day. 
 
 occasion of his following Christ ? Turn to St. Luke, 
 V.J and read the first few verses. (The boys did so, 
 and Miss Walton continued), What was the effect 
 of this miracle of the great draught of fishes upon 
 St. Peter? 
 
 Edgar. ' He fell down at Jesus' knees, saying, 
 Depart from me ; for I am a sinful man, O Lord.' 
 
 Miss W. But immediately afterwards what are 
 we told that he and others did '? 
 
 Andrew. * They forsook all, and followed Him.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; the other Evangelists tell us that 
 Jesus called them, and that then they followed Him. 
 (See St. Matt. iv. 19). This was, then, the first gift 
 bestowed on St. Peter; grace to follow Christ, 
 though a moment before he had been overwhelmed 
 with fear and a sense of his own sinfulness. Why do 
 I say that this Avas the gift of God ? 
 
 George. Because Christ has said, ^ No man can 
 come to Me, except the Father which hath sent 
 Me draw him.' (St. John, vi. 44.) 
 
 Miss W. You are quite right. Was St. Peter at 
 this time called to be an Apostle ? 
 
 Edicard. No, not for some time afterwards. 
 
 Miss W. We read in St. Luke, vi. 12, that Jesua 
 spent the whole night in prayer, and that after this 
 solemn preparation, the next day he chose — how many 
 Apostles, Walter'? 
 
 Walter started on hearing his name, and was too 
 confused to answer. ^ Twelve,' said Matthew, 
 quickly. 
 
 Miss W. And what gifts were given to St. Peter 
 and the rest at this time ? 
 
 Alfred. Power over unclean spirits, and to heal 
 all manner of disease and sickness. 
 
 Miss W. Which is said to be the first chosen ? 
 
 George. ' The first, Simon.' (St. Matt. x. 2.) 
 
 Miss JV. Yes ; he is always mentioned first in the 
 list, and therefore is thought to be the first in order 
 257 
 
ST. PETER S DAY. 
 
 among the twelve ; his being an elderly man, may 
 account for this pre-eminence being given to him. 
 But we have an account in the Gospel of another 
 great gift being first bestowed upon him — what 
 was it ? 
 
 Charley. ' The keys of the kingdom of heaven.' 
 (See St. Matt. xvi. 17-20.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, that whatsoever he should bind 
 on earth should be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever 
 he should loose on earth should be loosed in heaven. 
 This gift was first bestowed on St. Peter, but was it 
 not afterwards conferred on all ? 
 
 Francis. Yes, after Christ's resuiTcction : ' He 
 breathed on them, and saith unto them, .... Yv'hose- 
 soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; 
 and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained.' 
 (St. John, XX. 22, 23.) 
 
 Miss W. St. Matthew gives an account of this 
 power being bestowed upon all the Twelve before this 
 time, in chap, xviii. 18. Again; do we ever find St. 
 Peter foremost in acknowledging the Godhead of 
 Christ ? 
 
 Edward. Yes ; when Jesus asked, ' Whom do men 
 say that I the Son of Man am ?' St. Peter answered, 
 * Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.' 
 (Gospel.) 
 
 George. And when Jesus asked, ^ Will ye also go 
 away?' Simon Peter answered Him, ' Lord, to whom 
 shall we go ? Thou hast the words of eternal life. 
 And we believe and are sure that Thou art that Christ, 
 the Son of the living God.' (St. John, vi. 67-69.) 
 
 Miss W. At that time, George, had any forsaken 
 Christ? 
 
 Several. Yes, ^ many went back, and walked no 
 more with Him.' (verse Q^.) 
 
 Miss W. Just so ; but to St. Peter was given 
 grace, not only to keep close to his Master, but 
 to make this bold and public confession. We find 
 258 14_3, 5 
 
ST. PETER S DAY. 
 
 the same straightforward confession of Christ after 
 the Ascension; look at Acts, iv. 8-12, and read it 
 verse by verse. 
 
 Several. ' Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said, 
 .... be it known unto you all, and to aU the people of 
 Israel, that by the Name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, 
 whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, 
 even by Him doth this man stand here before you 
 whole. This is the stone which was set at nought 
 of you builders, which is become the head of the 
 corner. Neither is there salvation in any other ; for 
 there is none other Name under heaven given among 
 men, whereby we must be saved.' 
 
 Miss W. We may, then, truly say he was endued 
 with many excellent gifts. In these three examples 
 of St. Peter's bold confession of Christ, we see his 
 natural temper showing itself. Did he speak in- 
 differently ? 
 
 ' No,' replied Alfred, ^ very earnestly ; St. Peter 
 always spoke earnestly.' 
 
 Miss W. You are quite right. His natural earnest, 
 ardent, impetuous temper, manifested itself in his 
 ready answers and confessions, and his deep feelings 
 found utterance in strong words. Can you give me 
 any instances of St. Peter's being foremost in speak- 
 ing and asking questions ? 
 
 Francis. St. Peter pointed out the fig-tree, which 
 Jesus had cursed, withered away. (St. Mark, xi. 21.) 
 
 George. It was St. Peter who said, ' Lo, we have 
 left all and followed Thee.' (x. 28.) 
 
 ' He also asked, " Lord, how oft shall my brother 
 sin against me, and I forgive him ? " ' said Edward. 
 (St. Matt, xviii. 21.) 
 
 Miss W. And St. Luke tells us of his inquiring, 
 ^ Lord, speakest Thou this parable unto us, or even 
 unto all?' (chap. xii. 41.) Many other instances I 
 am sure you might find, showing that generous ardour 
 of temper for which he was so remarkable. Yet did 
 
 259 
 
ST. Peter's day. 
 
 he fail in courage more than once. His very ardour 
 seems to have led him into danger. When Christ came 
 walking on the water, what did St. Peter exclaim ? 
 
 Charley. *Lord, if it be Thou, bid me come unto 
 Thee on the water.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and having received permission, he 
 eagerly obeyed ; but what followed ? 
 
 Andrew. * When he saw the wind boisterous, he 
 was afraid ; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, 
 Lord, save me.' (St. Matt. xiv. 28-30.) 
 
 Miss W. Another still sadder fall is recorded of 
 him — what was it ? 
 
 Several. His denying Christ. 
 
 Miss W. And yet how had he spoken when warned 
 of the danger ? 
 
 George. * Although all shall be offended, yet 
 will not I.' (St. Mark, xiv. 29.) 
 
 Miss W. And when Jesus warned him individu- 
 ally, what was the effect upon him ? 
 
 Edward. ' He spake the more vehemently, If I 
 should die with Thee, I will not deny Thee in any 
 wise.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, vehement and eager, he rejected 
 the warning, and then when the time of trial came 
 he fell. We may almost think he had exhausted 
 his strength in words. What tempted him to deny 
 his Master, Edgar ? 
 
 Edgar. One of the maids said that he was a dis- 
 ciple of Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Where was St. Peter when this was said ? 
 
 Andreiv. In the high priest's palace. 
 
 3Iiss W, Yes, among Christ's most bitter ene- 
 mies, and consequently the enemies of His followers. 
 He again saw the waves boisterous around him, and 
 he was afraid ; and instead of crying for help as he 
 had done before, he thought to save himself by de- 
 nying the charge ; he was allowed to sink low, 
 though not to perish utterly. It is very sad to think 
 
 260 
 
ST. Peter's day, 
 
 of one so full of eager love thus overcome by fear in 
 the hour of temptation, but the contemplation of it 
 may be useful to you all, especially to those about to 
 be confirmed. St. Peter had promised to be faithful 
 to His Lord. What are you going to promise ? 
 
 ^ The same,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; you are going to promise to follow 
 Him, to walk in His steps, though they may lead to 
 sufferings, and possibly to death, and many of you 
 are forward and ready to take the vows upon you, 
 and it is right that you should be. God loves the 
 heart that offers itself willingly, and yet there is a 
 danger, as the example of St. Peter shows you, in 
 this very ardour. In your eager excitement you are in 
 danger of trusting to yourselves, and in your promises. 
 In whose strength did St. Peter hope to stand ? 
 
 Alfred. In his own. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, for even when Christ said, ' I have 
 prayed for thee that thy faith fiiil not,' he does not 
 say, ' Lord, I need Thy prayers, I know I cannot 
 stand without Thy help,' but he reiterated his asser- 
 tion, ' I am ready to go with Thee both into prison 
 and to death.' But did his own strength prove 
 suflficient ? 
 
 Andrew, No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W, It was found to be weakness. Let his 
 fall, then, be your warning, and while you willingly 
 take the vows of God upon you, do not trust in your 
 own strength to keep them. How came St. Peter 
 to be brought back to a better mind ? 
 
 ' Christ had prayed for him,' said Charley. 
 
 ' Jesus turned, and looked upon him,' answered 
 George. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; but for the prayers and gracious 
 look of his all-merciful Saviour, we must believe 
 that he would have sunk utterly ; and this teaches 
 you in Whom you may trust. 
 
 ' In God only,' said several. 
 261 
 
ST. PETER'S DAY. 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; not confiding In your own promises 
 and in your strength to keep them, but in God who 
 strengtheneth you. ' Let him that thinketh he 
 standeth take heed lest he fall.' (1 Cor. x. 12.) This, 
 is a practical lesson you may all learn, and carry it 
 out in little things. When I give you an order, are 
 you not generally very ready to promise to obey it ? 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' answered the boys. 
 
 Miss W. You don't seem to stop and think, but 
 you promise instantly, without doubting of your 
 strength to keep it. What is sometimes the con- 
 sequence ? 
 
 ' We forget our promise,' said Charley, ^and 
 break it.' 
 
 Miss W. This Is very sad, boys ; it would be bet- 
 ter to distrust yourselves, and determine to try, and 
 really to try, instead of readily promising and then 
 failing. Don't you think it would ? 
 
 ^Yes, ma'am,' they replied, all except Walter, 
 who did not speak. 
 
 Miss W. Let us return to the Collect. What do 
 we say St. Peter was commanded to do ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' Earnestly to feed the flock' of God. 
 
 Miss W. What is meant by the ' flock V 
 
 ' The Church,' said Francis. ' God's people,' said 
 Andrew. 
 
 Miss W. When was this command especially 
 given to St. Peter ? 
 
 Ediuard. After the resurrection, by the sea of 
 Tiberias. 
 
 Miss W. In what words ? 
 
 Charley. ' Feed my sheep.' 
 
 Edgar. ^Feed my lambs.' (St. John, xxl. 15-17.) 
 
 Miss fV. How many times was this charge given 
 him ? 
 
 Several. Three times. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, to remind him gently of his three 
 denials, and to give him the opportunity of thrice 
 • 262 
 
ST. 
 
 confessing that Master whom he had thrice denied. 
 What do we pray for the Bishops and Pastors of the 
 Church now ? 
 
 Benjamin. That they may diligently preach God's 
 holy Word. 
 
 Miss IV. And what do we pray for ourselves, the 
 people ? 
 
 Matt. That we may obediently follow the same. 
 
 Miss W. What do you mean by ^ the same V 
 
 Edward. The holy Word preached. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; both clergy and people have a duty to 
 perform to each other. What is the duty of the clergy? 
 
 Francis. Diligently to preach the Word. 
 
 Miss W. And the duty of the people is to pray 
 for the clergy as they are taught to do in this Col- 
 lect, and — what else ? 
 
 Alfred. Obediently to follow the teaching they 
 receive. 
 
 Miss W. Just so; that both clergy and people 
 may together receive a crown of everlasting glory. 
 I should like you now to tell me what you can of 
 St. Peter's history. Did Jesus show him any par- 
 ticular marks of fiivour ? 
 
 George. He was one of the three who saw the 
 Transfiguration, Jairus' daughter raised, and the 
 Agony in the garden. 
 
 Miss W. You are quite right. Besides this, we 
 have seen St. Peter placed first in order, and highly 
 favoured, in being allowed to walk on the water to go 
 to Jesus ; but there were other distinguishing marks 
 of favour shown to him. How was his tribute money 
 Drovided % 
 
 Francis. Jesus sent him to the sea, and he found 
 it in the mouth of a fish. (St. Matt. xvii. 27.) 
 
 Miss W, Yes, Christ provided for Himself and 
 St. Peter. Again, to which of the twelve by name 
 was the message sent of Christ's resurrection % 
 
 George, To St. Peter : ^ Go your way, tell His 
 
 263 
 
ST. PETERS DAT. 
 
 disciples and Peter, that He goeth before 3"ou into 
 Galilee.' (St. Mark, xvi. 7.) 
 
 Miss W. In compassion, we may believe, this 
 message was sent, as a token of pardon for his late 
 denial. Our Lord, too, seems to have especially ap- 
 peared to him after His resurrection. What did the 
 two from Emmaus hear when they reached Jerusalem ? 
 Alfred. ^The Lord is risen indeed, and hath 
 appeared to Simon.' (St. Luke, xxiv. 34.) 
 
 Miss \V. And lastly, we find Christ Himself fore- 
 telling the death St. Peter should die. (St. John, 
 xxi. 18, 19.) 
 
 Walter. ' Verily, verily, I say unto thee. When 
 thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst 
 whither thou wouldest ; but when thou slialt be old, 
 thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall 
 gird thee, and carry thee whither thou v\ouldest not. 
 This spake He, sigmfying by what death he should 
 glorify God.' 
 
 Miss W. After the Ascension we still find St. 
 Peter foremost in every work for the Church. It 
 was he who proposed the election of St. Matthias ; he 
 it was Avho stood up with the eleven, on the day of 
 Pentecost, and spoke in their name that wondrous 
 sermon which added to the Church — how many ? 
 
 ' Three thousand souls,' said several. 
 
 Miss W. And with whom do we find him going 
 into the Temple day by day ? 
 
 Francis. St. John. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and with St. John he was sent to 
 confirm the Church at Samaria, converted by the 
 preaching of Philip the deacon. Can you tell me 
 any thing more about him ? 
 
 * It was by his word,' said George, * that Ana- 
 nias and Sapphira fell dowTi dead; and he raised 
 Dorcas from the dead.' 
 
 * And he saw the vision of the sheet let down from 
 heaven, and was sent to CorneHus,' said Alfred* 
 
 2G4 
 
ST. Peter's day. 
 
 * And he was shut up in prison,' said two or three, 
 * and was let out by the angel.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and he had before been mira- 
 culously delivered with St. John. Afterwards we 
 find him at the Synod at Jerusalem, speaking of 
 God's work among the Gentiles. After this he is 
 supposed to have gone down to Antioch, where, 
 according to the decree at Jerusalem, he familiarly 
 ate and conversed with the Gentile converts, until 
 some Jewish converts coming thither, he was afraid 
 of offending them, and withdrew from converse with 
 the Gentiles, for which St. Paul tells us he sharply 
 reproved him. Look at Gal. ii. 11, 12. 
 
 Benjamin. ' But when Peter was come to Antioch, 
 I withstood him to the face, because he was to be 
 blamed. For before that certain came from James, 
 he did eat with the Gentiles : but when they were 
 come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing 
 them which were of the circumcision.' 
 
 Miss W. It seems as if some little remains of St. 
 Peter's weakness had again shown itself, but this 
 was for the last time ; we hear no more of fear, but 
 of his boldly going about preaching, until the hour 
 of his martyrdom arrived. It is not known exactly 
 when he first visited Kome, though it is said that 
 God blessed the city with prosperity on his arrival. 
 He seems to have preached there, and then to have 
 travelled among those different nations to which he 
 addresses his Epistles, ' To the strangers scattered 
 throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and 
 Bithynia.' (1 Pet. i. 1.) It is thought by some that 
 he came to England, but this is very doubtful. 
 Towards the latter part of the cruel Emperor Nero's 
 reign (of whom I told you before), St. Peter re- 
 turned to Rome, where it is said that he met with 
 Simon Magus, whom he had reproved so severely at 
 Samaria, for supposing that the gift of God could be 
 purchased by money. Do you remember the account ? 
 
 265 
 
ST. Peter's day. 
 
 * Yes, ma'am,' replied most of the boys. 
 
 * Those who do not, can read it at home, in Acts, viii. 
 If the accounts given in history are true, Simon 
 did not repent of his wickedness, but travelled to 
 Kome, where he imposed upon the people by his 
 sorceries and divination, so that many of them paid 
 honour to him as to God, and w^ere greatly set 
 against the teaching of St. Peter. Simon Magus 
 stood very high in the favour of the Emperor Nero, 
 and St. Peter s opposition to his favourite greatly 
 enraged the Emperor, and he resolved to be avenged 
 upon the Apostle. Along vvith St. Paul, therefore, 
 he cast St. Peter into prison. Before his death he 
 was scourged like his- Divine Master, and then led 
 out for crucifixion. He entreated that he might 
 be crucified with his head downwards, feeling him- 
 self unworthy to suffer exactly as his Master had 
 done. The request was granted, and thus St. Peter 
 travelled to his home in glory. 
 
 ^ There is no doubt of St. Peter's being a married 
 man, for we hear of his wife's mother being sick, 
 and it is said that his wife travelled about with 
 him,* and was permitted to gain the crown of mar- 
 tyrdom before her husband. He watched her led 
 out to death, and encouraged her, saying, ' O w^oman, 
 be mindful of thy Lord.' It is also thought that 
 St. Peter had a daughter, named Petroniila. This 
 13 all I can tell you of this holy Apostle, for but 
 little certain is known of him, except what we are told 
 in the Bible. Did he leave any writings behind him V 
 
 Several. Yes, two Epistles. 
 
 ^ Yes,' said Miss Walton, ' General Epistles, as 
 they are called, because not addressed to one Church 
 or an individual, but to different Churches scattered 
 abroad. And now, boys,' she continued, ' it is time 
 you went home. You came so late that there is no 
 time for stories now.' 
 
 * See 1 Cor. ix. 5. 
 266 
 
The boys obeyed, and being once on the road, ran 
 happily along, all except Walter, who was any thing 
 but happy. He had felt more miserable every moment, 
 and yet he had not the courage even to contemplate 
 the idea of telling Miss Walton of his fault. 
 
 The next morning Mi* Walton walking in his gar- 
 den, went up to the strawberry-bed to look if the 
 fruit were ripe. He instantly detected the foot- 
 prints and the crushed bunch, and returning into the 
 house, asked Miss Walton if she could at all guess 
 who had touched them ; ^ Some of the boys who were 
 in the garden yesterday, I fear,' he said. 
 
 ' I thought they might be trusted, especially when 
 one was a check upon the other,' replied Miss Wal- 
 ton ; ' but I fear some of them have been tempted. 
 And now that I remember,' she continued, ^ I think 
 it will rest between Alfred and Walter ;' and she told 
 her broiher the circumstances of the evening before. 
 
 ^And you thought Walter confused, but not 
 Alfred V said her brother. 
 
 ^ Yes, I thought so,' she returned. ' When I 
 looked at Alfred he did not attempt to v/ithdraw his 
 eyes, but Walter blushed, and looked greatly con- 
 fused : and yet I remember Alfred did not say a 
 word when I* spoke to him about staying so longo 
 It would indeed be grievous if he prove guilty. I 
 cannot think it of him, nor do I like to suspect 
 Walter.' They talked the matter over a little while, 
 and decided to speak to these two boys, and see if 
 either of them confessed it. It so happened that 
 about an hour afterwards ]?^Iiss Walton saw Alfred 
 passing the house, and sent her maid to fetch him 
 iri. He entered the parlour with a smile, and a per- 
 fectly unembarrassed air, which removed almost all 
 suspicion from her mind. Her brother was sitting 
 by reading, and though he did not speak, was ob- 
 serving what passed. 
 
 ^ Alfred,' said Miss Walton, when he was at her 
 26T 
 
ST Peter's day. 
 
 Bide, ^ you remember that, Last evening, when I sent 
 you to fetch Walter from the garden, you delayed 
 some time before you returned T 
 ^ Yes, ma'am,' he replied. 
 
 * Can you tell me, and will you tell me honestly, 
 Vv'hat you were doing, Alfred V 
 
 * Yes, ma'am,' he answered readily, ^ I could not 
 find Walter just at first, and when I did find him, I 
 stood talking to him for ever so long before we came 
 to the house.' 
 
 *And is that all you did, Alfred?' asked Miss 
 Walton, looking steadily at the little boy. 
 
 * Yes, ma'am,' he replied, without shrinking. 
 Miss Walton then told him of the strawberries, 
 
 and finished by saying, ^ You tell me, however, that 
 you only talked to Walter, and therefore it is not 
 necessary for me to ask you whether you took any. 
 If you have taken any, I trust to your confessing 
 without my asking you any direct question.' 
 
 ^ Oh ! no, ma'am,' he replied, almost hurt at the 
 implied suspicion, ^ how could you tliink I would 
 take any ? If I had, I am sure I should have told 
 you when you asked me what I was doing. But 
 indeed I did not.' 
 
 ' Very well, Alfred, I am satisfied,' said ISIiss Wal- 
 ton ; ^ ask Mr Walton if he is V 
 
 * You don't think I took any, do you, sir V asked 
 Alfred quickly. 
 
 'No, Alfred, I don't think you did,' he replied kindly; 
 *I wish I were not obliged to suspect any of you.' 
 
 Alfred now looked quite satisfied, and on Miss 
 Walton's telling him that he might go, he bade good 
 morning, and left the room. 
 
 ' How I wish Walter would tell,' he thought, as he 
 walked along. ' They are sure to suspect him, and 
 it will be worse to have to tell when they ask him.' 
 Walter, however, could not be persuaded ; he had 
 not the courage, and when JMiss Walton did speak 
 268 
 
ST. PETER S DAT. 
 
 to him, he was so frightened that he was sorely 
 tempted to tell a lie about it ; but he had promised 
 Alfred he would confess if she said any thing about 
 it, and when she had spoken to him a few moments, 
 he burst into tears, and told her all. The moment 
 he had done it, he felt relieved, for he had been 
 very miserable ; still he continued to cry bitterly as 
 Miss Walton reminded him of his ready promise, 
 and showed him how wrong it was for him to stay 
 in the way of temptation. ^ If you had gone away 
 the moment you felt the inclination, you would not 
 have been led on to taking them.' 
 
 ' That's what Alfred did,' he sobbed out, ' but I 
 wouldn't ; yet I did not intend to take them then, I 
 was only looking at them.' 
 
 ' And you were foolish enough to thi' • that you 
 could look and not touch, Walter. You trusted a 
 great deal more to yourself than you ought to have 
 done, and you have consequently thus grievously 
 fallen. I shall be afraid to trust you in my garden 
 again. I am very sorry.' 
 
 Walter was going to say, ' You may trust me ; 
 I will never do it again,' but he remembered that he 
 had promised before, and he said nothing. 
 
 In a moment she continued, ' I shall be obliged 
 to punish you, Walter, and I shall do it by not 
 giving you any of the strawberries when they come 
 in plenty. When you see me giving to others, and 
 not to you, it will remind you of your fault, and if 
 you are really sorry, you will try and bear this pun- 
 ishment patiently. Will you try and do so ?' 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he replied, and when Miss Walton 
 had spoken a little while longer to him, and his grief 
 had somewhat subsided, she sent him home. 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLBV, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Frice IJd., or 10*. Cd. per 100. 
 269 
 
STOEIES AND CATECHISINGS ' 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Gra?it, merciful God, that as Thine holy Apostle 
 Saint James, leaving his father and all that he had, 
 without delay rcas obedient unto the calling of Thy 
 Son Jesus Christ, and followed Him; so we, for- 
 saking all worldly and carnal affections y may be 
 evermore ready to follow Thy holy commandments ; 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The six weeks of preparation were fast drawing to 
 a close, and as the solemn day of Confirmation ap- 
 proached nearer and nearer, it was almost constantly 
 in the minds of most of the candidates ; to those who 
 had prepared heartily, and were looking and hoping 
 for a blessing, the day was welcome, to others it 
 was almost a matter of* indifference, while some few 
 regarded it more as a day of fear than of joy. 
 
 The boys were coming up together to Mr Walton's 
 house for their tickets on the Vigil of St. James, and 
 of course the Confirmation of the next day was the 
 chief subject of conversation. 
 
 ' Well !' said George, ' I can't fancy that to-mor- 
 row will really be the day of Confirmation. It seems 
 scarcely a week since it was given notice of.' 
 
 ^ The time does seem to have gone very quickly/ 
 said Alfred, ^ but I am so glad to think that it is 
 near now.' 
 
 ' AYhat does it matter when it comes,' said Mat- 
 thew, ^ whether it's to-morrow or next day ? I shall 
 be glad, however, when it is over, for some of you 
 "No. 82. 15—3 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 have thought and talked of nothing else for the last 
 six weeks.' 
 
 ^We can hardly think too much about it,' said 
 Charley, gravely. 
 
 *As to you, Charley,' cried Matthew, ^I don't 
 know whether you will ever laugh again. It is 
 enough to tuni the cream sour to look at you.' 
 
 * What a shame !' cried Alfred ; ^ I am sure he was 
 laughing enough last night,' while the blood mounted 
 into Charley's cheeks, but he said nothing. 
 
 ' I'll tell you what,' said George, who did not often 
 speak out his thoughts, but when he did it was in a 
 very downright manner — ' if Mr Spencer saw how 
 you go on, Matthew, I don't think he would give you 
 a ticket. You can seem serious when he's talking to 
 you, and then you go on in this way behind his back.' 
 
 ^ That's no business of yours,' cried Matthew, in- 
 dignantly. ' I know he will give me my ticket, for 
 he said I had answered very well.' 
 
 Matthew was right in saying Mr Spencer would 
 give him his ticket, for he could not look into Mat- 
 thew's heart, he could only judge from what he saw. 
 Matthew had never spoken disrespectfully of the 
 Confirmation in Mr Spencer's hearing ; on the con- 
 trary, he had always been very attentive during the 
 lessons, and as Mr Spencer thought, had taken pains 
 to understand them ; and with this, and Matthew's 
 professions when he had spoken to him alone, Mr 
 Spencer was obliged to be satisfied, although he had 
 many fears •and doubts about him. 
 
 There was silence for a few moments after this 
 outbreak, when Francis, who had not hitherto 
 spoken, drew Alfred to one side, and said, ' I don't 
 know how it is, Alfred, you say you are so glad the 
 day is near, and I feel as if I would give any tiling 
 that it was not.' 
 
 ' Why, what do you mean, Francis V asked Alfred. 
 * Are you not glad to be confirmed ?' 
 
 271 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 ' I don't know, I thought I was ; but somehow I 
 feel so uncomfortable and frightened now that it has 
 come close by, that I almost wish I had never given 
 in my name.' 
 
 * How very strange !' replied Alfred. ^ Oh ! Fran- 
 cis, I don't think you'll feel so to-morrow ; you'll be 
 glad then.' 
 
 So thought Alfred, and so Francis tried to per- 
 suade himself; still resisting the voice of his con- 
 science, which was calling him, even at that late 
 hour, to repent and confess his sins n:iore heartily 
 than he hacl yet done. His preparation had been 
 attended to outwardly, and with this he was trying to 
 be satisfied, without a hearty and true repentance ; 
 no wonder, then, that when his conscience spoke he 
 was unhappy, and dreaded the hour which, instead of 
 bringing a blessing, must bring greater misery to one 
 wdiose preparations had been only outward, not that 
 of the heart, which is alone of any real value. 
 
 ' I wonder whether Charley is frightened now,' said 
 Francis, after a moment's pause; 'I knowhewas atfirst.' 
 
 ' No, I don't think he is,' replied Alfred, ' at least 
 I am sure he wouldn't like to think that he should 
 not be confirmed.' As Alfred said this, Benjamin 
 overtook them. 
 
 ^ I suppose you are going to Mr Walton's for your 
 tickets, ar'n't you V he enquired. 
 
 ' Yes, ar'n't you going too ?' returned Francis. 
 
 ^Yes, I'm on my way now. I have had hard 
 work to get done in time, because I have been trying 
 to get forward with my work for to-morrow.' 
 
 ' Shall you do any work to-morrow V exclaimed 
 Francis. 
 
 ' I think I shall in the afternoon,' returned Ben- 
 jamin. 
 
 ' Well ! I wonder at you,* cried Francis, * every 
 body will have a holiday to-morrow. Don't you 
 wonder at him, Alfred V 
 272 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 ' I don't know ; don't you remember what Mr 
 Spencer said about not making it a day of idleness, 
 and running into temptation with idle companions 1' 
 
 ' I know he said that,' returned Francis, ^ but 
 that's no reason we should go to work. He did not 
 mean iJiat, I shonld think.' 
 
 ' But perhaps that's the best way of keeping out of 
 temptation,' returned Benjamin. * If I am at work, 
 I can't be idling or tempted to do any thing I ought 
 not ; so if there is time, I shall do some work in the 
 afternoon.' 
 
 They had now reached Mr Walton's house, and 
 one by one they went into the study for their tickets. 
 Francis turned very pale as Mr Spencer, after pray- 
 ing with him, and giving him a few last words of 
 warning, handed him his ticket with the expressed 
 hope that his Confirmation day would be to him a 
 day of joy, and the beginning of a new and closer 
 walk with God. He felt more and more afraid, and 
 one moment he was on the very point of speaking 
 and telling Mr Spencer that he was afraid to go, that 
 many hidden faults now weighed upon his conscience, 
 making him miserable ; but he thought again, ' What 
 will all the boys think? how can I draw back now V 
 so he took his ticket, and left the room. As he 
 walked home alone, (for each boy left the house as he 
 received his ticket), the struggle in his mind was 
 very sad. He felt thoroughly dissatisfied with him- 
 self. He knew he had deceived Mr Spencer as to 
 many points of his daily conduct, he knew that he 
 was not heartily determined upon a better course of 
 life, and yet he tried to feel comfortable, he tried to 
 persuade himself that he should be different after he 
 was confirmed ; so ere he lay down in bed, he 
 knelt to say his prayers, and added to them those on 
 i\\c subject of the Confirmation, and with this he er- 
 deavoured to be satisfied. Charley, too, turned pale, 
 and his hand trembled not a little ; but it was the 
 273 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 intensity of his desire to receive a blessing -whicn 
 thus aftected him, and though he did not speak in 
 answer to all Mr Spencer said, he felt every word. 
 
 We must not, however, linger over the giving of 
 the tickets, but pass on to the next day, the morning 
 of the Confirmation. There was the usual ear y 
 morning Service, at Forley, and many of the candi- 
 dates joined it, that thus they might begin the day 
 with God. By ten o'clock they were all to be at 
 Mr Walton's house, to wall:: together to the town, 
 where the Confirmation was held. It was but a 
 short walk, and the day was beautifully bright and 
 warm. Two and two the girls were ranged first, all 
 dressed in Avhite, a symbol of innocency. No coloured 
 finery was allowed, nor artificial flowers, nor vain 
 ornaments ; for is it meet that at the very moment 
 when the pomps and vanities of the w^orld are re- 
 nounced, girls' thoughts should be diverted from 
 the solemnity of the act, by being decked out with 
 more than usual gaiety ? 
 
 The women followed the girls, then two and two 
 came the boys, mostly aressed in their Sunday 
 white smock-frocks. The men, who followed in the 
 rear, were many of them in the same drees, and it 
 was indeed a beautiful sight to see this long line of 
 soldiers of the Cross, the young and tender, the 
 middle-aged, and the infirm, advancing together 
 towards the same end, to present themselves before 
 their Lord, to bind themselves with fresh vows to fight 
 manfully under His banner against their one great 
 enemy, and together lookingfor the same strengthening 
 and confirming Grace. But when all was ready for 
 starting, one was missing : where was Charley ? He was 
 nowhere to be seen, no one could give any very definite 
 account of him. Benjamin knew that he had been 
 obliged to go to work that mxOrning,, but that he had 
 said he should be back in time, yet the hour of start- 
 ing arrived, and he had not come ; and though the 
 27i 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 party lingered as long as they durst, there was no 
 sign of Charley, and they were compelled to set off 
 without him. Quietly, and almost silently, they 
 walked to Church, and were placed all together near 
 Mr Walton, his sister, and Mr Spencer. Mr Wal- 
 ton spoke to the keeper of the door about letting 
 Charley in if he should come, and several times went 
 to look for him before service began, but he did not 
 arrive, and the Litany commenced. 
 
 While that is going on, let us seek for Charley. He 
 had been obliged to go to Avork that morning, with the 
 promise that he should leave it in plenty of time for the 
 (Jonfirmation. He had gone off very early, so as to 
 do all lie could, and worked very diligently, but 
 when nine o'clock came, and he went to his master, to 
 ask if he might go, he was told that he must finish what 
 he was about : he could do it in half an hour, his 
 master said, and it must be done before Charley 
 went. Poor boy ! he knew he could not do it in that 
 lime, and he tried to persuade his master, but in 
 vain. He was then on the very point of saying that 
 he wouldn't do it, but he thought — Servants are told 
 to obey their masters ; I must not do that ; and he 
 returned to finish his task with a heavy heart. One 
 moment he was tempted to run away, the next to be 
 very angry, then to give up trying to finish in time; 
 but oh ! the idea of missing the Confirmation was 
 terrible, and bursting into tears, he took up his 
 spade, and worked as if his very life depended upon 
 it. He worked and worked, and tried to be patient, 
 and time went fast on ; still he had not done ; and 
 just as, with a fresh burst of grief, he gave up all 
 hopes of the Confirmation, Edward passed by. 
 ' What ! not gone, Charley ?' he cried, ' you'll never 
 be in time.' Charley's grief was soon told, and in 
 another moment Edward was gone, and returned, 
 and taking the spade from Charley, said, ' Master 
 says you may go now, I'll do your work for you.' 
 275 
 
ST. JA3IES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Poor Charley ! he did not hesitate a moment. He 
 almost flew towards home, and dressing as quickly 
 as he possibly could, hurried towards Church; but 
 with all that he could do, the bell stopped ere he left 
 home, and he ran along full of anxious fear. Perhaps 
 they would not let him into the Church, he thought, 
 and if they did, how was he to find Mr Walton, and 
 dare he go in by himself? He was roused from 
 these thoughts by Ned jNIason's voice, inquiring, 
 * Where are you oflr to, Charley, in such a hurry T 
 
 Charley would have been glad not to answer, but 
 Ned was at his side, and he could not help it. ^ Tm 
 going to the Confirmation,' he replied. 
 
 * You are too late for that, depend upon it,' cried 
 Ned, ^ and a happy miss you ought to think it.' 
 
 ' But I don't think it so,' answered Charley, ^ and 
 I shall try to get in ; do you know whereabouts Isir 
 Walton is ? Pm afraid I shall never find him.' 
 
 ' That you won't,' was the comforting answer he 
 received, ^ and what is more, you will catch it if you 
 go near the door ; why, there is a man at every door 
 to keep people out. What do you suppose they'll say 
 to you if you attempt to get in V 
 
 Poor Charley's heart sank within him as Ned said 
 this, with no other motive than the wish to frighten 
 the boy. ^ What shall I do V said Charley, in dis- 
 tress. 
 
 * Do ! why stay away from them altogether. Mr 
 Walton can't expect you now, and then you'll escape 
 taking your sins upon yourself until you are older.' 
 
 These words had exactly the opposite effect upon 
 Charley to what Ned intended. Charley now 
 looked upon Ned as a tempter, and exclaimed wnth 
 horror, ' How can you say such a thing, Ned? We 
 ali have to answer for our sins, whether we are con- 
 rirmed or not. We know what is right before w^e are 
 confirmed, and depend upon it, if we don't do it, our 
 sins will be upon ourselves, and the sin of refusing 
 276 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Confirmation when God oiFers it, as well as every 
 other. We gain nothing by not being confirmed, 
 I'm sure ; and I shall try to get in, whether Mr 
 Walton expects me or not.' 
 
 ^ Do as you like,' replied Ned, with a sneer ; ' but 
 don't say I've not warned you. I know youll re- 
 pent it.' 
 
 Charley, however, with trembling steps approached 
 one of the Church doors, and, opening it, was going 
 to enter, when he was stopped by the beadle. 
 ^ Where are you going?' he asked, rather roughly. 
 
 'To .Mr Walton,' returned Charley. 'I am one 
 of his boys.' 
 
 ' Service has begun, it's too late,' answered the 
 man. 
 
 'I couldn't come sooner,' exclaimed Charley. 
 * Oh ! do let me in now.' 
 
 'It's no use your coming in at this door, Mr Wal- 
 ton is at the other end of the Church, so run away,' 
 said the man. 
 
 Charley, however, would not give up. 'If Mr 
 Walton is at the other end of the Church, 111 try 
 the other door,' he thought, and he ran round to it. 
 
 And now Charley's prospects brightened. ' What 
 is your name ?' asked the man. 
 
 ' Charley Coote,' he replied. ' May I go in V 
 
 ' Yes, Mr Walton told me to let you in ; you'll 
 find him and his party at the far end of the south 
 aisle.' Charley entered, hardly knowing where the 
 man meant. The Church was crowded, and the 
 poor little boy looked about bewildered, as he tried 
 to press his way along the passages, but he had not 
 struggled far when he felt a liand laid on his shoulder, 
 and looking up, half in dread, had the hap2:>iness of 
 recognizing Mr Spencer, who w^as on his way to the 
 door to look for Charley. He eagerly caught his 
 nand, and followed him, for room was quickly made, 
 now that Mr Spencer led the way, and oh ! how 
 277 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 glad he was when he found himself safely seated by 
 Alfred's side. He thought he was almost happier 
 than he would have been if he had had no difficulty 
 in getting there. The Bishop was just going into 
 the pulpit to say a feW words to the candidates be- 
 fore the Confirmation service itself began, so that 
 Charley's entrance did not make much disturbance. 
 
 At length the Order of Confirmation began, and 
 the candidates in a body stood, while the address 
 was read, and the I^ishop came forward and asked, 
 * Do ye here, in the presence of God, and of this con- 
 gregation, renew the solemn promise and vow that 
 was made in your name at your Baptism ; ratifying 
 and confirming the same in your own persons, and 
 acknowledging yourselves bound to believe, and to 
 do, all those things, which your godfathers and god- 
 mothers then undertook for you V 
 
 The solemn words ^ / do,^ sounded over the 
 Church, but nowhere was it more distinctly heard 
 than from among the Forley candidates. From 
 Charley, from Alfred, from Benjamin, from George, 
 and others, Miss Walton plainly heard a low but 
 clear reply, ' I do,' and she silently prayed, * Amen.' 
 She could not- but glance anxiously at Francis, and 
 saw his lips move, but did not catch the sound of his 
 voice. 
 
 The promise being now made, the Bishop oflfered 
 up prayers for them, begging that those who willingly 
 presented themselves might receive the gift of the 
 Holy Ghost ; that they having done their part in 
 renewing the covenant of their Baptism, God would 
 now in mercy fulfil in them the abundance of His 
 Grace — strengthening them with the sevenfold gift of 
 His Holy Spirit — and then in a few moments, with 
 beating hearts, the candidates began to draw near. 
 
 The Forley children were not among the first, and 
 in the interval many of them knelt, and tried to say 
 the prayers which ^Mr Walton had given them. 
 278 15—3, 5 . 
 
ST. jajVies the apostle. 
 
 They had been warned not to look idly about them, 
 but to try and employ any spare time in holy 
 thoughts, in good resolutions, and in prayers ; and 
 some amono^ them did not foro-et this. 
 
 At length the time came for the Forley candidates 
 to approach the Altar-rails, and so it happened that 
 in going up, the first-class boys followed each other, 
 and knelt side by side. George at the top, then 
 Matthew, Alfred, Charley, and Francis ; and below 
 them were other of the Forley candidates. There 
 was not one of them who did not at that moment 
 feel something of the awful seriousness of what they 
 were about. George never raised his eyes. Even 
 Matthew looked very serious, while Alfred, Charley, 
 and Francis, turned pale ; but over the countenances 
 of the two former, while with closed eyes and clasped 
 hands they knelt, was spread an expression of calm 
 determination which showed their earnestness of pur- 
 pose. 
 
 ' May God in mercy receive, bless, and strengthen 
 you !' was Miss Walton's inward prayer for these boys 
 (whom she had so long taught, so often warned, so often 
 comforted), as she thus saw them kneeling side by side 
 looking for God's blessing ; and then saw the Bishop's 
 hands laid upon the head of one after the other, while 
 he prayed that solemn prayer : 
 
 < Defend, O Lord, this Thy child with Thy 
 heavenly grace, that he may continue Thine for ever ; 
 and daily increase in Thy Holy Spirit more and 
 more, until he come unto Thy everlasting kingdom. 
 Amen.' 
 
 An awful moment was this to each one of the boys. 
 To those who were only outwardly offering themselves 
 to God it was awful, because it was but increasing their 
 guilt, to those who were in earnest, it was awful, yet full 
 of joy. Thej trembled, because they felt themselves 
 so weak, so unworthy. They rejoiced, because God 
 was near them, because His blessed Spirit was be- 
 279 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 stowed upon them, and in His strength they knew 
 they could prevail. And to ^liss Walton it was a 
 moment of deep thankfulness, though not unmingled 
 with some anxious thoughts. But this solemn 
 moment was soon over, and the boys having re- 
 turned to their places, once more offered up their 
 private prayers. I^re long the service ended, and the 
 candidates again forming themselves into a long line 
 of two and two, walked towards Mr Walton's house. 
 
 It was but a few hours since they had left it, and 
 to the eye of the world they looked just the same. 
 But were they the same ? Surely not. Each one 
 of that long line was changed either for the better or 
 for the worse. They had either received a rich 
 blessing, or wilfully thrown it away from them. 
 God was either nearer to them, or by their own 
 act they had withdrawn further from Him. They 
 were noL the same, however the world may judge ; 
 for the day of Confirmation is a day, the effect of 
 which will last throuo;hout eternitv. 
 
 With a few words of advice from Mr Walton as 
 to how they should spend the remainder of the day, 
 the candidates separated to their various homes, 
 ^lost of the boys sought a few moments of quiet, and 
 among this number was Francis. He was deeply 
 impressed with the solemnity of the service. He 
 told Miss Walton afterwards, that when the Bishop's 
 hands were laid upon him he felt as if he were sink- 
 ing to the ground, and these excited feelings had not 
 yet died away, so that he found but little difficulty 
 in giving some few moments to thought and prayer, 
 hoping that he was altered, and that now he should 
 find it much easier to be good. He allowed himself 
 to think that his work was almost done, and yet at 
 that very moment came the thought, ' O that I had 
 told Mr Spencer every thing ! but it's no use thinking 
 of it now. I am confirmed, and I intend to be very 
 good.' 
 
 280 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Benjamin, according to his resolution, went to 
 work for a few hours in the afternoon. Alfred did 
 the same ; he thought it would be a good way of 
 beo-inning to try and overcome his inclination to 
 idleness. Charley did not go to his master, for he 
 was afraid, if he did, he should not be let olf in time 
 for evening service, and his father had told him he need 
 not go. George, too, took a holiday, but he did not 
 mis-spend it. Matthew and Francis were the only 
 two of the first class seen about the street. 
 
 They were, however, all at Church in the evening, 
 and afterwards, joined by the rest of the boys, were 
 glad to go to Miss Walton for their usual lessouc 
 She did not keep them waiting, and as she took her 
 seat, she said, ' I feel as if my cla.s3 were changed 
 since last I taught them. I look round now upon so 
 many sworn soldiers of the Cross who have just 
 buckled on their armour for the battle : that is what 
 you have been doing to-day, boys, is it not ?' 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' was the whispered answer from two 
 or three. 
 
 ' Well ! I think we shall find the study of St. 
 James's history very suitable in helping you to 
 realize this,' said Miss Walton. ^ Tell me what is 
 the petition of the Collect to-day?' 
 
 Edward. That ' we, forsaking all worldly and carnal 
 affections, may be evermore ready to follow God's 
 holy commandments.' 
 
 Miss W. After whose example ? 
 
 ^ St. James's,' answered all the boys. 
 
 Miss W. What was the occupation of St. James 
 before he was called to be a disciple of Christ ? 
 
 George. He was a fisherman. 
 
 Miss W. Whose son was he ? 
 
 Several. The son of Zebedee. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and his mother's name was ^Tary, 
 surnamed Salome, whom we find mentioned several 
 times in the Bible. Who was his brother ? 
 
 281 
 
8T. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 ' Francis. St. John. 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; St. John was always thought to 
 have been much younger than his brother James, 
 who is generally styled St. James the Great, either 
 because he was older than the other St. James, or 
 because of the honours which were bestowed upon him, 
 along with his brother and St. Peter. What is men- 
 tioned of St. James in the Collect I 
 
 Alfred. That he left his father and all that he had, 
 and was without delay obedient to the call of Jesus. 
 
 ' And followed him,' added Charley. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; can you tell me on what occasion 
 this was? You may turn to St. Mark, i. 19, 20. 
 
 Edgar. ' And when He had gone a little further 
 thence. He saw James the son of Zebedee, and John 
 his brother, who also were in the ship mending their 
 nets. And straightway He called them : and they 
 left their father Zebedee in the ship with the hired 
 servants, and went after him.' 
 
 Miss W. It is in this act, then, that he is par- 
 ticularly brought before us as our ensample ; and there- 
 fore, after mentioning it, what do we go on to pray ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' So we, forsaking all worldly and carnal 
 affections, may be evermore ready to follow Thy holy 
 commandments.' 
 
 Miss IV. What sort of an occupation was St. 
 James engaged in when thus called ? 
 
 George. A worldly occupation. 
 
 Miss IV. Yes, the common business of the world, 
 not in itself wrong. But was he willing to leave 
 even this ? 
 
 Charley. Yes, when Jesus called him. 
 
 Miss IV. Could he have continued at his worldly 
 business, and yet have obeyed Christ ? 
 
 JValter. No, for Jesus bade him folloio Him. 
 
 Miss W. And after such a call, such a command, 
 it was no longer his duty to remain at his occupation, 
 and therefore he forsook it without hesitation. Do 
 282 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 you think it would have been right for him to have 
 left his work for mere pleasure ? 
 
 ' I suppose not,' said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W, What, then, made it right ? 
 
 Edwa7'd. The command of Christ. 
 
 Miss W, Just so. Again, what else did he leave 
 besides his work ? 
 
 All. His father Zebedee, 
 
 Miss W. Yes, Zebedee is generally supposed to 
 have been quite an old man ; would it have been 
 right for his sons to have left him to work with hired 
 servants at the bidding of any one else ? 
 
 Matthew. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. What made it right in this instance ? 
 
 Charley. Because it was Jesus who called. 
 
 Miss W. When He called, St. James's natural af- 
 fections even stood not in the way, but forsaking all 
 worldly and carnal lusts, he instantly obeyed. And 
 he is thus our ensample. What does our Saviour say 
 about forsaking all for Him ? 
 
 George. ' He that loveth father or mother more 
 than Me, is not worthy of Me ; and he that loveth 
 son or daughter more than Me, is not worthy of Me. 
 And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after 
 Me, is not worthy of Me. He that findeth his life 
 shall lose it ; and he that loseth his life for My sake 
 shall find it.' (St, Matt. x. 37-39.) 
 
 Miss TV. Yes, these are very solemn words, boys. 
 If we would be worthy of Christ, we must be ready 
 to give up all when He calls. What has He called 
 upon you to give up to-day, boys ? 
 
 ^ The world, the flesh, and the devil,' answered 
 three or four. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, all worldly and carnal lusts you ha"ve 
 promised, after the example of St. James, to forsake ; 
 and what have you promised to do % 
 
 Several. To walk in His holy will and command- 
 ments all the days of om' life. 
 283 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 AIiss W. This prayer, then, is one well suited for 
 to-day, and the study of St. James's ready and con- 
 tinued obedience may be useful to you. We have 
 seen hira ready when first called ; and your act to-day, 
 boys, is a token that you too were ready when God 
 called you. You have gone to Him and promised to 
 forsake all worldly and carnal lusts : but is your work 
 now done ? Supposing St. James, after a few days 
 wandering with his Lord, had been weary of His 
 ser\'ice, and forsaken Him, would his first ready 
 obedience have availed him ? 
 
 A If red. No, ma'am : but he did not do this, he 
 continued to follow Christ. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, for soon afterwards we find hira 
 chosen one of the twelve (St. Mark,iiL 13-17), and we 
 know that he ever afterwards kept near his Master. 
 W at is recorded of him in the Gospel to-day ? 
 
 George. His mother came and asked Jesus that 
 he and St. John might sit, one on His right hand, 
 and the other on His left hand, in His kingdom. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, she was no doubt contemplating a 
 worldly kingdom ; and was this request granted ? 
 
 Edward. Jesus said, to sit on His right hand and 
 on His left was not His to give, but it should be 
 given to those for whom it was prepared of His 
 Father. 
 
 Miss W. But at the same time, what did Jesus 
 intimate that they should share with Him % 
 Francis. His sufferings. 
 
 Miss W. And was St. James unwilling to give up 
 his desires for earthly greatness, and to drink instead 
 of the same cup as his Master ? 
 
 Charley. No ; when Christ asked, ' Are ye able 
 to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be 
 baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? ' 
 he and St. John answered, ' We are able.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; they neither of them shrank back 
 from what was put before them ; but giving up their 
 284 
 
^ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 o^vn worldly ambition, were ready to follow where 
 Christ led them : was, then, his first ready following 
 of Christ his only obedience ? 
 
 CJiarley. No, he was still ready and obedient. 
 
 Miss W. And not only was he ready when suf- 
 ferings and death were at a distance, but how was it 
 when they really came upon him ? Is his death re- 
 corded in the Bible 1 
 
 Several. Yes ; he was killed by Herod. 
 
 Miss W. He was the first of the twelve to sufl^er. 
 It is said that after our Lord's ascension he went 
 about Judea and Samaria preaching; whether he 
 left Jerusalem after the persecution of St. Stephen 
 we do not know, but if he did he returned again, 
 and when Herod Agrippa (in his zeal, it is said, 
 for the Jewish religion) determined to vex certain 
 of the Church, and laid hands upon St. James, 
 he shrank not back, now that he was Indeed about 
 to drink of his Lord's cup, but was ready still to 
 follow. He was thrown into prison, and shortly 
 afterwards led out to be beheaded. It is said that 
 he behaved so meekly and gently towards his enemies, 
 that a soldier, who was guarding him, and who had 
 been his accuser, was struck by his great patience, and 
 suddenly falling down at the Apostle's feet, implored 
 pardon for what he had said against him. St. James, 
 remembering his Master's command to forgive his 
 enemies, raised up the soldier, and embracing him, 
 said, ' Peace, my son, peace be to thee, and the 
 pardon of thy faults.' The soldier at once confessed 
 himself a Christian, and was beheaded along wltli 
 the holy Apostle. We see, then, that St. James not 
 only readily obeyed the first call to follow Christ, 
 but continued to obey each call of duty to the end 
 of his life; and at length laid down his life for hia 
 Master ; and how do loe pray that ive mav obey 
 Christ? 
 
 Several, ^Evermore.' 
 
 285 . - 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Miss W. Is your work clone then, boys, because 
 yoii have to-day risen up at your Saviour's call and 
 followed Ilim *? 
 
 Several. Ko ; we must go on following Him ever^ 
 more. 
 
 Miss JV. Yes ; and how are you to follow Him ? 
 You cannot see Him and attend on His Person as 
 St. J;unes did ; how, then, can you follow Him 
 evermore ? 
 
 Alfred. By obeying His commandments. 
 
 Miss W. Exactly. By drinking of the cup He 
 puts into your hands, and not choosing your own 
 way. St. James did wrong in allowing such a 
 request to be made as his mother presented for him ; 
 but he yielded at once when the error was shown 
 him, and took instead v»hat Christ offered. So, boys, 
 you must be ready evermore (not once or twice 
 w^iile the excitement of your confirmation lasts) to 
 obey the commands of Christ, though they compel 
 you to forsake all worldly and carnal lusts. There 
 is great danger lest you should rest satisfied with 
 what you have already done in the one step you have 
 taken ; forgetting that you have as yet only risen up 
 at the call of Christ to follow Plim, but that the 
 actual daily and hourly following of Him has yet to 
 come. When do the lusts of the world and the flesh 
 tempt you ? 
 
 Several. In our daily life. 
 
 Miss W. And when you speak of forsaking them, 
 do you mean that you can run away from them, so 
 as not to feel them ? 
 
 Charier/. No, ma'am, but that when we are tempted, 
 we will not yield. 
 
 Miss W. Just so ; and I would have you think, 
 boys, if there is no one duty you can from this day 
 forward determine to perform, or no action in which 
 you have been accustomed to allow yourselves, which 
 you can from this day forward give up. If you de- 
 
 28G 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 'temniie apor something of this kind, which you will 
 be obliged to carry on day by day, it will help you 
 to go on evermore, and remind you that the work 
 you have undertaken is a daily work, and by making 
 you watchful in one thing, it will help you to be watch- 
 ful in everything. I think that St. James will set 
 you an example in this too. What names did our 
 Saviour give to him and St. John ? 
 
 Francis. Boanerges, the sons of thunder. (St. 
 Mark, iii. 17.) 
 
 Miss W. On account, it is supposed, of their 
 naturally fiery tempers. One instance of it is given. 
 Do you remember when our Saviour was going up 
 to Jerusalem, that in passing through Samaria, the 
 peoj)le would not receive Him or His messengers 
 who went to make ready for Him ? What did St. 
 James and St. John ask leave to do ? 
 
 George. They said, ' Lord, wilt Thou that we 
 command fire to come down from heaven and con- 
 sume them, even as Elias did f 
 
 Miss W. Yes, their anger was roused at the treat- 
 ment their Master received, and they would have 
 shown revenge in this awful manner ; but what was 
 our Saviour's answer? 
 
 Alfred. ' He turned and rebuked them, and said, 
 Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For 
 the Son of Man is not come to destroy men's lives, 
 but to save them.' (See St. Luke, lx. 51-56.) 
 
 Miss W. We have, then, this one instance of St. 
 James's naturally fierce temper, but none other. 
 Could he indulge such a spirit a-s this, and yet follow 
 Christ ? 
 
 Several. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. No, he would have to learn to subdue 
 this temper daily, and we have every reason to be- 
 lieve he did, or we should have heard of some other 
 outbreak. On the contrary, what spirit did he show 
 that converted the soldier at his martyrdom ? 
 
 287 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Walter, Please, ma'am, you said a meek and gentle 
 spirit. 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; very opposite to the anger which 
 made him propose to call down fire from heaven. 
 And when his veiy accuser asked pardon, did he 
 give it ? 
 
 Alfred. Yes, willingly. 
 
 Miss W, We may well, then, believe that St. 
 James from the time of following Christ, had espe- 
 cially guarded against this fault, and thus completely 
 subdued it. So, boys, let it be among you. Let 
 the quick-tempered watch against anger, and deter- 
 mine not to speak when the temptation comes. Let 
 the idle make a rule always to be doing something ; 
 never to waste a moment. Let the impetuous and 
 wild spirit learn to speak and act gently. Let those 
 who are tempted by bad companions, from this day 
 avoid them. Let the sullen and jealous tempers try 
 and throw themselves heartily into the joys and 
 sorrows of their companions, and especially to do 
 kindnesses for those of whom they are jealous. Let 
 each one of you fix for himself some one thing which 
 from this day you will begin to do, or some one thing 
 which from this day you will begin to avoid, and thus 
 you will be helped to follow God's holy command- 
 ments evermore, as well as to rise when first He called 
 you. (After a moment's pause. Miss Walton con- 
 tinued). There is one command, boys, which, being 
 now confirmed, you must be all ready to follow ; is 
 there not ? What did Jesus bid us do in remem- 
 brance of Him ? 
 
 Alfred. To eat His Flesh and drink His Blood. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; remember this, and think earnestly 
 about it, with prayer to God. I will not say more 
 about it now. But one word to you boys who are 
 not vet confirmed. Have you not been called to 
 follow Christ ? 
 
 Several. Yes, ma'am, at our Ba.ptism. 
 2as 
 
ST. JAMES THE APOSTLK. 
 
 Miss W. You too, then, may make this a day of 
 blessing by making some good resokition, and fol- 
 lowing it out in preparation for your turn to come. 
 You cannot begin to prepare for your Confirmation 
 too soon ; begin, then, to-day, and go on until the 
 time arrives, and so will this day have been a blessing 
 to you also. And now I think it is quite time you 
 all went home : it has been a day of excitement to 
 most of you ; let the excitement pass into action, 
 from this time forward. 
 
 The boys rose up to go, and having put away the 
 forms, left very quietly ; Miss Walton did not know 
 then how many followed her advice. It was months 
 afterwards before she knew that from that day Alfred 
 never again stood at the street corner in idleness ; 
 that George took particular pains to be cheerful 
 among his schoolfellows ; and that Benjamin more than 
 ever withdrew from his old companions. Others 
 may have made resolutions on that day also, and 
 gone on carrying them out; but these were the 
 only ones she knew of, and, as I said, it was many 
 months before these came to her knowledge. 
 
 3. ASD C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER KOW. LONDON, i. H. PARKER, OXFOBD. 
 
 Price IJrf., or \0s. Qd. per 100. 
 289 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLET BOYS. - 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 OAlmighUj and everlasting God, who didst give to Thine 
 Apostle Bartholomew grace truly to believe and to 
 preach Thy TFord ; Grant, we beseech Thee, unto 
 Thy Church, to love that Word which he believed, 
 and both to preach and receive the same ; through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Miss Walton had purposely said but few words to 
 the boys on the day of Confirmation about receiving 
 the Holy Communion. Thinking that their minds 
 had been sufficiently tried that day, she did but 
 name it, that those who were anxious to ' go on unto 
 perfection,' might recall the subject in a less excited 
 mom^it. Of course the thought was not new to 
 them. They had been taught that Confirmation 
 ought to lead to this still higher duty, and that 
 having enrolled themselves wilhngly as members of 
 the Church, they had now a right to all its privileges, 
 and might draw near to the Heavenly Feast. Some 
 of the candidates had thought much of this during 
 the time of their preparation for Confirmation. 
 They kept in mind that they were preparing for 
 something above and beyond this rite, and they 
 were ready, and glad, to turn their thoughts to this 
 great duty and blessed privilege. Others there were 
 who had not thought seriously of it before, persuading 
 themselves it would be time enough to decide about 
 it after Confirmation; and to these the subject, though 
 No. 83 16—3 
 
ST. BABTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 not new, was unacceptable. They thought they had 
 done great things ah'eady, and shrank back from 
 taking another step, and one which involved so much. 
 And there were those who thought about it seri- 
 ously, but with fear ; wishing, yet hardly daring, to 
 take what they felt to be so public and decided a 
 step, lest they should prove unworthy. They felt as 
 if they should like to try their strength after Con- 
 firmation first, and then go on to the Holy Com- 
 munion. 
 
 It was, then, with different feelings that they 
 heard Mr Walton's and Mr Spencer's invitation to 
 come for instruction and guidance, before the next 
 time that the Holy Communion would be adminis- 
 tered. We have, however, only to do with the boys, 
 and will therefore see how they each acted when this 
 invitation was given. 
 
 - Do you intend to go to Mr Spencer, Ah'red f 
 asked Charley, as they walked home together. 
 
 ' Yes,' said Alfred, ' I do indeed, he asked us all 
 to go. Don't you intend to go ?' 
 
 ' Yes, I've thought about it before,' said Charley. 
 * If I was confirmed I always meant lo go to the 
 Holy Communion, if Mr Spencer would let me. 
 It wouldn't be right not to go, I think.' 
 
 ' No, I don't think it would,' returned Alfred ; 
 ' but yet I don't think all the boys will go. I wonder 
 what Francis will do !' 
 
 As Alfred was wondering this, Francis was talking 
 to Matthew, who had gone up to him, saying, ^ What 
 do you think, Francis, does Mr Spencer mean that 
 we 7nust go to these lessons ?' 
 
 ' No, he didn't say we must, he only said if we 
 intended to go to the Holy Communion, we were to 
 go to the lessons,' returned Francis. 
 
 ' But I don't intend to go,' said Matthew. ' It is 
 time enough for that when we are men, surely.' 
 
 ' Mr Spencer always told us before he gave us our 
 
 291 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 tickets, that we ought to intend to go as soon as we 
 were confirmed,' said Francis. 
 
 ' I know he did, but I know a great many people 
 doiit go as soon as they are confirmed, and I don't 
 see why I should,' replied Matthew, as he turned 
 away from Francis towards his own home. Francis 
 walked on alone, thinking what he must do. 
 He had not found himself much changed since his 
 Confirmation ; he still felt unhappy in looking back, 
 and doubtful about the future. He had not been 
 subject to great temptation the last few days ; it was 
 a busy time of year, so that there were but few idlers 
 about; and he had been at Church every evening; but 
 now that the excitement of the Confirmation had 
 gone off, he found it no easier to say his prayers : 
 he felt no more inclined heartily and earnestly to set 
 about correcting his faults, and having no regular work, 
 he fel annoyed and dissatisfied with both himself and 
 every thing. He reached home, and went up-stairs to 
 hi own room, and sitting do^vn on the bed, began to 
 think — what should he do ? He felt no better, he 
 thought, for Confirmation — why should he be any 
 better for going to the Holy Communion ? he would 
 not go, he would Avait a little while and see. Then 
 he thought Miss Walton would be sorry not to see 
 him, and perhaps would speak to him about it, and 
 he did not know what he could say either to her or 
 Mr Spencer if they did speak. It was no use 
 saying he was unhappy, he could not tell them why ; 
 he hardly knew himself. In this state of doubt he 
 sat for a quarter of an hour, when hearing his sister 
 coming up the stairs, he started up, and thought, 
 ' Well I it's no use thinking, I'll go to the lessons. 
 I needn't go to the Communion after all, unless I 
 like.' 
 
 George, too, had his own thoughts, expressed to 
 none. His mother told ^iiss Walton that he had 
 been reading and thinking all that evening and had 
 292 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 hardly spoken to any of them ; and when the ap- 
 pointed time arrived, he was among those who came 
 for instruction, and with him Mr Spencer was very 
 glad to see Benjamin, who, after a long talk with 
 his great friend Edward, had been persuaded to 
 come. 
 
 ^I don't know what to think of it,' he had at first said 
 to Edward. ' You see I used to be somewhat wild ; 
 and it seems very quick afterwards to go to the Com- 
 munion. I think I ought to show that I mean to be 
 steady after my Confirmation, before I do any thing 
 so solemn as to go to the Communion.' 
 
 ' Well ! I don't know, Ben,' returned Edward. 
 • It may be so, but I can't help thinking there's no- 
 thing like a bold step at once. If you don't go to 
 the Communion, it will look as if you only intended 
 to take half measures, and your old companions will 
 have hopes of getting you back among them.' 
 
 ' Nay, I hope not that,' returned Benjamin. ' 1 
 intend to go to the Communion some day, but I'm 
 almost frightened at the thought of going now.' 
 
 ^ If I were you I would go to Mr Spencer, and after 
 hearing what he says about it, you can judge better 
 what to do, or perhaps ask him,' said Edward. 
 
 * I was thinking of that. I should like to go to 
 Mr Spencer, but I'm afraid that he would think if I 
 did that, I was really going to the Communion,' said 
 Benjamin ; ' and then if I don't go after all he would 
 not know what to make of it.' 
 
 ^ I don't think you need be afraid about that. 
 I'm sure he will ask you alone what you wish to do 
 when the lessons are over, and then you can tell 
 him,' replied Edward.. 
 
 ' Well, then, I will go to him,' exclaimed Benja- 
 min, after a moment's thought ; and to this resolution 
 he kept. Except, therefore, for the loss of Matthew, 
 all the first-class boys who had been confirmed, 
 appeared for instruction on the evening appointed 
 
 293 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 by Mr Spencer. He was sorry to see one wanting, 
 while he was glad that so many were present, and 
 he looked hopefully round upon them, trusting he 
 saw before him earnest hearts, ready to receive God's 
 message to them, and loving to obey their S.iviour's 
 last command. Several times he gave them instruc- 
 tion all together, and except Francis, none ever 
 missed these lessons. When Francis missed them, 
 he had always some excuse, which i\Ir Spencer felt 
 himself bound to receive ; but had he been able to 
 look into Francis's heart, he would have found that 
 it was an uneasy conscience which kept him away, 
 or want of real love for the subject, and of earnest 
 desire to prepare for the Holy Feast. Edw^ard was 
 not wrong in his supposition that Mr Spencer w^ould 
 speak to the boys alone, as well as together. One 
 by one he saw them, and was glad to receive the 
 assurance of their earnest wishes to go, if they might 
 be allowed. 
 
 It wTiS shoi?tly after the permission had been given 
 to Alfred, that upon being alone with Miss Walton 
 for a few moments, he approached her side, and said, 
 * Do you know, ma'am, that I may go to the Holy 
 Communion next Sunday ? Mr Spencer has just told 
 me I may.' 
 
 ' I am very glad to hear it, my little boy,' she 
 said, laying dow^n her work. ' I hope you will find 
 a rich blessing. It is waiting for you, and if you 
 have faith to receive it, will surely be given to you.' 
 
 * Mr Spencer has taught us a great deal about it,' 
 he replied. ' He says, Christ will come and dwell 
 with us, and make us one with Him.' 
 
 ' Yes, Alfred, is it not a blessed thought that we 
 shall be thus brouo-ht near to our kind and lovincj 
 Saviour ? We hope to be near Him, to be always 
 With Him in heaven, and through the Holy Com- 
 munion we are brought thus near to Him even on 
 earth.' 
 
 294 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Alfred listened with deep interest, and answered, 
 * I am so glad I may go.' 
 
 Just as he said this Mr Spencer entered the room, 
 and Miss Walton sent the little boy away. 
 
 ' He has been telling you, I suppose, that he is 
 going to the Holy Communion on Sunday,' said Mr 
 Spencer. 
 
 ' Yes, he seems as if he could think of nothing 
 else,' returned Miss Walton. ^ I suppose Charley 
 mil go also.' 
 
 ' Oh yes ! he is quite as anxious ; and though they 
 are both so young, I really have no hesitation in 
 allowing them ; they show such child-like, guileless 
 faith, and such earnest love, that I should indeed be 
 sorry to turn them away, or to doubt that He who 
 received the little children on earth, will graciously 
 receive these young disciples, and bless them. 
 George is also going, and is very satisfactory, though 
 not so open in telling his thoughts. I have not seen 
 Francis or Benjamin yet.' 
 
 ' Francis seems to be going on well,' said Miss 
 Walton. 
 
 ^ Yes, he does ; but he is different from the others, 
 nor has he been so regular at the lessons. I expect 
 him to come to me in a few moments,' said Mr 
 Spencer. 
 
 Mr Spencer expected him, but Francis did not 
 come ; he had received the message, and dreading 
 the interview, had gone out and sauntered along, 
 while a struggle similar to the one which passed 
 through his mind when he was first invited to come 
 for instruction, was making him miserable. He 
 thought he must decide upon something now. 
 Should he tell Mr Spencer all he felt ? should he 
 confess those sins w^hich he had kept back before ? 
 and acknowledge with what uncertainty and dread 
 he had gone to the Confirmation ? He felt that this 
 would give him rehef, and this alone, and yet he 
 295 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 vv^ould not make up his mind to do it. Then he 
 thought he would speak to Miss Walton, and again 
 turned away from the idea. Thus tossed about in 
 his wishes and purposes, he suddenly fell in with 
 his old tempters, Ned Mason and Jim Elford, on 
 their way to a cricket match some miles off. They 
 soon invited him to join them, and in a sort of 
 reckless spirit, Francis immediately yielded, and when 
 the hour arrived at which he ought to have been 
 with Mr Spencer, he was, with almost feverish ex- 
 citement, joining first in cricket, then in drinking ; 
 and at last, late at night, with noise and singing, he 
 returned to his home more ^7retched than ever. The 
 first direct lie was told the next day to Mr Spencer, 
 to cover his fault, and a sort of reckless promise 
 given that he would come that evening instead ; but 
 before that evening arrived, Mrs Light had called 
 Mr Spencer into her house, and told him all the 
 events of the evening before. Alas! alas! for Fran- 
 cis. AYe need hardly say after this that Sunday 
 came, and he was not among those who knelt at the 
 altar of God. Benjamin (who after the instruction 
 he had received, and after consulting with Mr Spencer, 
 was glad to join in this blessed service) and George, 
 Alfred and Charley, Edward and Andrew, were there, 
 but Francis must turn away ; and while Miss Walton 
 rejoiced (oh ! how much she rejoiced) over those who 
 Avere present, she mourned with no slight sorrow over 
 the one wandering sheep. She remembered her words 
 to ^Ir Walton, ' Confirmation will be a turning pomi 
 in the character of Francis ; he will either become 
 better or worse after it,' and much she now feared 
 that it would be worse, and not better. 
 
 It is true he cried with unrestrained grief when 
 Miss Walton once more spoke to him, and con- 
 fessed every thing of which she accused him, but this 
 was all ; and now she felt less and less hope for him. 
 One last effort she intended to make for his good, 
 296 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 by endeavouring to get him a situation of some kind, 
 if possible, away from Forley, removed from those 
 companions who had so often, so very often, tempted 
 him on to ruin. In the meantime he attended the 
 Sunday School as usual, and the Saints'-day evening 
 lessons, while he was encouraged still to try and do 
 better, and to fit himself for the blessing which he 
 had at this time lost. And now that we have seen 
 that some among the first-class boys of Forley had 
 been thus led by the grace of God to obey His call, 
 to love His Word, and to devote themselves to His 
 service, let us join them on the evening of St. 
 Bartholomew's day, when they were once more 
 assembled in Miss Walton's parlour, not one 
 missing. 
 
 ' Well ! I wonder whether Miss Walton is ever 
 coming !' exclaimed Walter, for the fourth or fifth 
 time, as five minutes went by without her entering 
 the room. 
 
 ' How often are you going to wonder that, Walter ? 
 asked Edward. ' Do you think that you'll bring her 
 any faster?' 
 
 ' No, but it's so tiresome,' he exclaimed, ' I can't sit 
 here. I want to go into the garden ; I'll go, 1 be- 
 lieve,' he said, starting up from his seat. 
 
 ' That you mustn't, without her leave/ cried half- 
 a-dozen. 
 
 ' Well, then, I wish she'd come,' he exclaimed, im- 
 patiently ; ^ that tiresome woman is keeping her, I 
 suppose, who followed us up the hill.' 
 
 ' That she is, I saw her go to the back door,' cried 
 Edgar. ' I wonder what she wanted.' And while 
 they suggested various things, a moment or two more 
 passed by, and Miss Walton entered the room. 
 
 ' I hope you have not been very impatient while 
 
 waiting for me,' she said, as she took her seat. ' 1 
 
 was engaged with a poor woman in great sorrow. 
 
 We must begin now, however, without further 
 
 297 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 delay. Whom are we commemorating to-day V she 
 asked. 
 
 Alfred. Saint Bartholomew the Apostle. 
 Miss W. Can you tell me what is the meaning of 
 Bar, the first syllable of his name ? 
 ^ Son/ replied George. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; we hear of Bar-Jona, the son of 
 Jona. (St. Matt. xvi. 1 7.) Bar-Timteus, the son of 
 Timseus (St. Mark, x. 46), and it is supposed that 
 Bartholomew means son of Tholmai, and that this 
 Apostle appears under another name. Can you tell 
 me what it is ? 
 
 ' Nathanael,' replied Alfred. * Mr Spencer told us 
 in his sermon.' 
 
 Miss W. There are many reasons why St. Bar- 
 tholomew and Nathanael are thought to be the same 
 person, but you shall tell me only one. In the lists 
 of the Apostles given in St. Matt., x. 3, St. Mark, 
 iii. 18, and St. Luke, vi. 14, whose name is always 
 coupled with that of St. Bartholomew ? 
 ' Philip,' said Edward, .repeating the list. 
 Miss tV. Yes ; but St. John, the remaining Evan- 
 gelist, never mentions Bartholomeiv ; but whom does 
 he tell us St. Philip brought to Christ ? 
 
 Francis. Nathanael. ' Philip findeth Nathanael, 
 and saith unto him, We have found Him, of whom 
 Moses in the law, and the prophets, did ^vrite, 
 Jesus of Nazareth, the Son of Joseph.' (St. John, 
 i. 45.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and after the Resurrection of our 
 Lord, we find St. John reckoning this same Na- 
 thanael with the other Apostles. (Chap. xxi. 2.) 
 
 Benjamin. ' There were together Simon Peter, 
 and Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana 
 in Galilee^ and the sons of Zebedee, and two other 
 of His disciples.' 
 
 Miss W. That by 'disciples^ is here meant 'Apostles^ 
 there can be little doubt, both because those who 
 
 298 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 are mentioned by name we know to have been 
 Apostles, and because it says in the fourteenth verse 
 that this was the third time Jesus showed Himself 
 to His disciples, and we know that the other twice 
 was to the Apostles alone. (See Chap. xx. 19, 26.) 
 There can, then, be little doubt that Nathanael was 
 one of the twelve, and knowing that he and St. Philip 
 were such great friends, we may naturally suppose 
 that he is meant when the other Evangelists couple 
 Philip and Bartholomew ; and that while St. John 
 calls him by his own name of Nathanael, the others, 
 according to common custom, call him Bartholomew, 
 or son of Tholmai. We may now turn to the 
 Collect, and trace the history of this Apostle as we 
 go through it. How do we say St. Bartholomew 
 came both to believe and preach ? 
 
 Charley. By the grace of God. 
 
 Miss W. The grace of God is that by which every 
 good is wrought. By grace we say St. Bartholomew 
 believed and preached, St. Peter — ? 
 
 ' Had many excellent gifts,' said George. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and St. Barnabas — ? 
 
 ' Was endued with singular gifts,' cried Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. And St. Andrew ' readily obeyed the 
 calling ' of Christ. To whom, then, does the glory 
 redound ? 
 
 ' To God,' replied three or four. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, that is what I said to you at the 
 first lesson ; the highest reason for keeping Saints' 
 days is that we may glorify God, by whose grace 
 the Saints were brought to perfection ; and the 
 Church often reminds us of this by beginning the 
 Collect with attributing all to the grace of God 
 poured out. Now what are the two things we say 
 St. Bartholomew did by the grace of God % 
 
 Walter. Believed and preached. 
 
 Miss W. What example have we of his faith t 
 When do you say he was brought to Christ % 
 
 299 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 George, When St. Philip declared that they had 
 found the Christ. 
 
 Miss fV. Yes ; and what was Nathanael's answer ? 
 
 Mattheio. * Can there any good thing come out of 
 Nazareth ? 
 
 Miss W. Where had it been foretold that Christ 
 should be born % 
 
 fred. In Bethlehem. (Mich. v. 2.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and St. Bartholomew is supposed 
 to have been a doctor of the law, and therefore it was 
 natural and right that he should satisfy himself on 
 this point ; but what was St. Philip's answer ? 
 
 Charley. ' Come and see.' 
 
 Miss W. Being thus invited, did St. Bartholo- 
 mew refuse to come and see, because there was this 
 difficulty to be explained ? 
 
 Francis. No, he went at once, and Jesus saw him 
 coming, and said, ' Behold an Israelite indeed, in 
 whom is no guile.' 
 
 Miss W. He was really anxious to find the Mes- 
 siah, and willing to believe when He was pointed out, 
 and so he went to see for himself with an unpre- 
 judiced and guileless mind. Was he surprised at 
 our Saviour's salutation '? 
 
 Anclreiv. Yes ; he asked, ^Whence knowest Thou 
 mef 
 
 Miss W. And Jesus looking into his heart, and 
 seeing the earnestness of his purpose in coming to 
 see, at once gave a token of His Divine Nature. How 
 did He answer ? 
 
 Several. ' Before that Philip called thee, when thou 
 wast under the fig-tree, I saw thee.' 
 
 Miss W. How did this show the Divine Nature of 
 our blessed Lord ? 
 
 Edioard. It showed that He knew what was hap- 
 pening without seeing. 
 
 Miss JV. It showed that He w^as omnipresent and 
 omniscient. What do I mean by ' omnipresent ?' 
 
ST. BAETHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 ^ Present everywhere,' said Francis. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and ' omniscient' means all-kno'»vIng, 
 all-wise. Christ then manifested omnipresence and 
 omniscience by these words to St. Bartholomew. It 
 is always supposed that he was engaged in prayer 
 and meditation under his fig-tree, perhaps meditating 
 upon the prophecies of the coming of the Messiah ; 
 for there was at this time great expectation among 
 the Jews, and no doubt St. Bartholomew, a doctor 
 of the law, would give more than usual thought and 
 study to the subject. If he was thus engaged in 
 devotion under the peaceful shade of his fig-tree, 
 when he was called, what did our Saviour's words — 
 ^ When thou wast under the fig-tree I saw thee' — in- 
 timate ? Who alone can hear prayer ? 
 
 ' God,' said several. 
 
 Miss W. When, then, Jesus said, ^ I saw thee,' 
 what did he wish to teach Nathanael ? 
 
 Edward. That He was God, and had been present 
 with him, and had heard his prayers. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and we may believe that Nathanael 
 thus fully understood it, for what did he answer ? 
 
 Alfred. ' Rabbi, Thou art the Son of God, Thou art 
 the King of Israel.' 
 
 Miss W. He believed at once ; he would not 
 allow the difficulty of Christ's being Jesus of Naza^ 
 reth, or His poverty and lowliness, to make him 
 waver, but he immediately believed and confessed, 
 *Thou art the Son of God;' and this confession 
 brought him an immediate promise of a blessing. 
 What did our Saviour answer ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' .lesus answ^ered and said unto him, 
 Because I said unto thee I saw thee, under the fig-tree, 
 believest thou ? thou shalt see greater things than 
 these. . . Verily, verily, I say unto you. Hereafter ye 
 shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascend- 
 ing and descending upon the Son of Man.' 
 
 Miss W. Thus we see that grace was given to the 
 
 301 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 earnest guileless heart of St. Bartholomew, at once 
 to believe from these few words, that Christ was 
 indeed the Eternal Word, the Son of "God, the King 
 of Israel, and from this time we have every reason to 
 believe that he followed Christ. What else do we 
 say in the Collect he had grace to do ? 
 
 All. To preach. 
 
 3Iiss W. Look what St. Paul says in 1 Cor. iii. 7, 
 about the nothingness of preaching without the grace 
 of God. 
 
 Andreiu. ' So then neither is he that planteth any 
 thing, neither he that watereth ; but God that giveth 
 the increase.'' 
 
 Miss W. And look, at verse 10, to what he attri- 
 butes his power of preaching. 
 
 Edgar. ' According to the grace of God which is 
 given unto me, as a wise masterbuilder, I have laid 
 the foundation, and another buildeth thereon.' 
 
 Miss W. We see, then, that the grace of God is 
 required to preach as vs^ell as to believe. When was 
 this grace given to St. Bartholomew ? 
 
 George. When he was chosen to be an Apostle, 
 and sent forth w4th the rest by our Saviour. (See 
 St. Matthew, X. 3-5.) 
 
 Miss W. After being thus sent to preach, we hear 
 nothing more of him until St. John mentions him by 
 the name of Nathanael, as present at the sea of 
 Tiberias, when Jesus showed Himself; and again he 
 is mentioned in Acts, i. 13, by the name of Bartholo- 
 mew, as a witness of Christ's ascension, and of course 
 he was present at the outpouring of the Spirit — 
 when ? 
 
 ' On the day of Pentecost,' replied Walter. 
 
 Miss W. After our Lord's ascension, St. Bartholo- 
 mew is said (according to his history), to have tra- 
 velled into India, where he left a copy of the Gospel 
 of St. Matthew, and when in after years a Christian 
 missionary went to preach in the same part of India, 
 302 
 
ST. BAKTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 he found some who retained the knowledge of Christ, 
 and this Gospel of St. Matthew's still in being. 
 After his labours in India, he returned into the more 
 w^estern and northern parts of Asia, and was found 
 with St. Philip at Hierapolis in Phrygia. Do 
 you remember my telling you this on St. Philip's 
 (lay? 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' said Edw^ird ; ^ you told us he suf- 
 fered in the same persecution, though he was not 
 killed, and that he stayed with St. Philip to the last,' 
 
 ' Then he buried him,' said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and it is said that at the same 
 time as his friend St. Philip v^as put to death, he 
 was fastened to the cross, but was afterwards libe- 
 rated. From Hierapolis, after St. Philip's death, he 
 probably went into Lycaonia, and afterwards to 
 Armenia, and coming to the city of Albanople, he 
 began to preach to the people, who were given over 
 to iii'olatry. He was not, however, allowed to preach 
 long. The governor of the city ordered him to 
 be seized and crucified, to which he cheerfully sub- 
 mitted, and to the last confirmed and comforted the 
 few Gentile converts who were about him. Some 
 say he was crucified with his head downwards, and 
 oil crs, that he was first fiayed, that is, ail his skin 
 taien off, a punishment in use in Egypt and Persia 
 at that time. If ever you see in a church window 
 the figure of a man with a skin and a face attached 
 to it over his arm, you may always know^ it repre- 
 sents St. Bartholomew. Not unfrequently he has 
 also a copy of the Gospel of St. Matthew in one 
 hand. It is not known where his body was buried. 
 Now that I have told you all I can of his life, I must 
 ask you a few questions on the end of the Collect. 
 What is the petition ? 
 
 Matthew. ^ Grant, w^e beseech Thee, unto Thy 
 Church, to love that Avord which he believed, and 
 both to preach and receive the same.' 
 
 303 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Miss W, What Word did he believe ? 
 
 Edward. The Word of Christ. 
 
 3Iiss W. Yes ; and the law of God, which he had 
 so made his study, that he was prepared for the words 
 of Christ when He made Himself known as the Om- 
 niscient, Omnipresent God. How do we pray that 
 we may feel towards this Word ? 
 
 AIL That we may love it. 
 
 Miss W. How does David speak of his love for 
 God's Word ? 
 
 George. ' Lord, what love have I unto Thy law ; 
 all the day long is my study in it.' (Ps. cxlx, 97.) 
 
 Miss W. How did David show his love ? 
 
 George. By studying the law. 
 
 Miss W. And how are we to show our love ? 
 
 ^ As David did,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, by making the Word of God our 
 daily study. Look what David says again in 
 verse 111. 
 
 Walter. ' Thy testimonies have I claimed as mine 
 heritage for ever : and why ? they are the very joy 
 of my heart.' 
 
 Miss W. Once more, verses 127, 128. 
 
 Benjamin. ' For I love Thy commandments above 
 gold and precious stone ; therefore hold I straight all 
 Thy commandments J and all false ways I utterly abhor.' 
 
 Miss W. He here gives us another way of showing- 
 love to the. Word — what is it ? 
 
 Alfred. Holding straight all God's commands. 
 
 Miss iV. We must study God's Word, and obey 
 it, and so show our love to it. And what else do we 
 pray that the Church may do ? 
 
 Edicard. Both preach and receive the Word. 
 
 Miss f^V. Who are those in the Church who preach 
 the Word ? 
 
 Sevei'al. The clergymen. 
 
 Miss W. But is it only the people who are to re- 
 ceive the Word ? 
 304 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Francis. No, both the clergymen and the people 
 must receive it. 
 
 ' Yes/ said Miss Walton, ' and all together love it. 
 The people and the clergymen are but different 
 members of the same body, the Church, though with 
 different offices, but all together they must re- 
 ceive and love the Word of God ; that Word which 
 was so dear to holy David, and to the guileless 
 Bartholomew. One more practical lesson you may 
 learn from his history. What did 1 say he was en- 
 gaged in when Philip called him ? 
 
 Edward. Devotion. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and what was the reward of this 
 devotion ? 
 
 Charley. Christ was made known to him. 
 
 Miss W. He was looking for, and praying for, the 
 coming of the Messiah, and that which he sought 
 he found ; whereas the multitude of the Jews 
 who were not watching for their Saviour knew him 
 not. ^ He came unto His own, and His own received 
 Him not.' To whom, then, will Christ reveal 
 Himself? 
 
 George. To those who seek for Him. 
 
 Miss W. Not to the careless, worldly mind, will 
 Christ make Himself known, but to the obedient, 
 loving heart, which seeks for Him in prayer, and in 
 the Holy Sacraments. Where does Clirist come most 
 near to us % 
 
 Several. In the Holy Communion. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and those who seek Him there, in 
 humble faith, and with an honest determination to 
 live unto Him, v^dll as surely find Him, as Nathanael 
 found Him in the garden shade. More and more 
 will He make Himself known to those who seek 
 Him, and closer and closer will their hearts be drawn to 
 His, until hereafter they shall see Him in the clouds of 
 heaven, surrounded by the holy angels, and be for 
 ever with the Lord. Be not weary, then, in well- 
 305 
 
ST. BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 doing ; you have sought Christ in His Holy Sacra- 
 ments, go and seek again and again, until He be- 
 comes your daily familiar Friend, Ibeing with you in 
 your going out and coming in ; in your business and 
 your pleasure ; in sickness and in health ; in the hour 
 of death, and in the day of judgment. If you keep 
 close to Him and follow Him, He will never forsake 
 you. 
 
 306 16— S, 9 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IX ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 Mt iHattj&tfa) ti)t Apostle. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Almighty God, who hy Thy blessed Son didst call 
 Matthew from the receipt of custom to he an 
 Apostle and Evangelist ; Grant us grace to forsake all 
 covetous desires, and inordinate love of riches, and to 
 follow the same Thy Son Jesus Christ, who Iweth 
 atid reigneth with Thee and the Holy Ghost, one 
 God, world without end. Amen. 
 
 ^I WONDER whether Miss Walton will read us a 
 story this evening/ exclaimed George, as he was 
 going with several others up to ^liss Walton for 
 their usual lesson on St. Matthew's day. * What a 
 time it is since we have heard one !' 
 
 ' Yes, it is ; now that we get to her earlier I 
 should think she would,' returned Francis. ' This is 
 the first Saint's day since the hour for service was 
 earlier.' 
 
 ' I am sure I hope she will,' cried Charley ; ' we 
 don't often hear one on Sundays, now that she doesn't 
 teach us. I sometimes wish I was a * maiden,' and then 
 
 1 should hear some.' 
 
 ' A " maiden !" well, I wouldn't be a maiden,' ex- 
 claimed Alfred; ^just fancy wearing petticoats and a 
 bonnet !' 
 
 ' Or sitting sewing all day !' cried Edgar, with in- 
 tense disgust, * and being frightened with a penny 
 whistle. Oh ! I wouldn't be a maiden.' 
 
 Charley laughed, and declared he shouldn't like 
 being a maiden for those things any better than 
 No. 84. 17—3 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 they would; ^ Only just for the lessons on Sunday, and 
 the stories that 1 suppose Miss Walton reads to 
 them/ he continued. ' But I say, Edgar, all maidens 
 are not cowards.' 
 
 ' Aren't they ? but I say they are,' rejoined Edgar; 
 ^ I should like to see any of our maidens fire a gun, 
 or ride a horse.' 
 
 ' I dare say they wouldn't do that,' said Charley ; 
 ' but 1 remember one night when we were coming 
 home in the dark, and heard a noise, that you 
 screamed, when Margaret Freeward didn't, but went 
 to see what was the matter.' 
 
 ' Well ! what of that f returned Edgar, annoyed ; 
 ' I am sure the other maidens screamed.' 
 
 ' A pretty good proof that all maidens are not 
 cowards, I think/ answered Charley. 
 
 Edgar could not contradict this, so he began to 
 whistle, and in a few moments the party arrived at 
 the house. The rest of the boys were not long in 
 following, so that the lesson was begun in good time, 
 and Miss Walton promised them a story afterwards. 
 
 When the boys had said the Collect, and read the 
 Epistle and Gospel, Miss Walton said, ' We have 
 but few notices of St. Matthew in the Gospels, but 
 those few are full of instruction. Can you tell me 
 by what name he is known, besides that of Mat- 
 thew f 
 
 Francis. Levi. (St. Mark, ii. 14; St. Luke, v. 27.) 
 
 Miss W. Of what nation does this name prove 
 him to be ? 
 
 Edward. The Jewish nation. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, of Jewish origin, though most pro- 
 bably a Galilean. What was his occupation ? 
 
 George. A tax-gatherer. 
 
 Miss W. For whom was he gathering taxes ? 
 
 Several. The Romans. 
 
 Miss W. The publicans, or tax-gatherers, were em- 
 ploved by the Romans to collect the customs which 
 
 308 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 they, as lords over the Jewish people, required from 
 them. It was accounted a place of honour and 
 trust by the Romans, and generally conferred upon 
 knights of their own nation, who being sent into the 
 provinces, instead of doing tlie work themselves, em- 
 ployed Jews under them, and thus many of the 
 Jewish nation, as well as the Romans, becam.e publi- 
 cans, or tax-gatlierers. How were they looked ui)on, 
 however, by their fellows-countrymen the Jews ? 
 
 A II. They were very much hated. 
 
 Miss TV. How do you know ? 
 
 George. Because the Jev/s found fault with Jesus 
 for eating v/ith them. 'Why eateth your Master 
 with publicans and sinners V 
 
 Miss W. Yes, the terms 'publican' and 'sinner' vv^ent 
 together, as expressing the same thing. Look at St. 
 Luke, XV. 1, 2. 
 
 Benjamin. ' Then drew near unto Him all the pub- 
 licans and sinners for to hear Him. And the Phari- 
 sees and Scribes murmured, saying. This manreceiveth 
 sinners and eateth with them.' 
 
 Miss JV. For two reasons the Jev/ish nation hated 
 the publicans. First, because the tribute itself con- 
 tinually reminded them that they had lost their 
 freedom, and were under the Roman yoke ; and 
 secondly, because the publicans, having undertaken 
 to pay a certain sum to their Roman masters, raised 
 the money very often by acts of the greatest cruelty 
 and injustice, exacting m.ore than they had any right 
 to do, in order to enrich themselves. They were 
 generally wealthy from doing this, but it was at the 
 price of their brothers' freedom, so that it is no won- 
 der they were hated. Besides that, it brought them 
 into constant contact w^ith the Gentiles, which the 
 Jews considered unlawful. We consequently find 
 the publicans looked down upon as unworthy of 
 notice, and unfit for society. How did the Pharisee in 
 the temple speak of the Publican who prayed with him? 
 309 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 A Ifred. He thanked God that he was not as that 
 publican. (St. Luke, xviii. 11.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and our Saviour Himself, in in- 
 structing His disciples how to act towards an offend- 
 ing brother, says, ^If he neglect to hear the Church — V 
 
 ' Let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a 
 publican,^ continued George. (See Matt, xviii. 17.) 
 
 Miss W. Thus showing how the publicans were re- 
 garded by the Jewish nation ; but did Jesus there- 
 fore turn away from them ? 
 
 Charley. No, for St. Matthew was a publican. 
 
 Miss W. What was he doing at the very time 
 when Jesus called him ? 
 
 Walter. ' Sitting at the receipt of custom.' 
 
 Miss W. According to St. Mark, by the side of 
 the sea of Galilee (See St. Mark, ii. 13, 14), it being 
 his particular business to take custom from aU the 
 passengers who crossed the sea. Try and picture to 
 yourselves, boys, St. Matthew sitting in the midst of 
 his business, receiving money, and giving change 
 every moment, while every fresh payment which was 
 made, added to the publican's store of wealth. In 
 the midst of this busy scene came Jesus by. One 
 who had not where to lay His head, and looking on 
 St. Matthew, said, ^Follow Me.' Did it seem 
 likely that he shoidd pay any attention to such a 
 call, at such a moment ? 
 
 ^No,' said Edgar; ^what could he do with his 
 money, which was lying about?' 
 
 3Iiss W. So he might have argued. * How can I 
 leave my business now ? I shall lose my situation, 
 and all my wealth ; and all my future prospects will 
 be gone, and what shall I gain in their place V But 
 did he thus argue ? 
 
 Charley. No, he arose and followed Him. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and as St. Luke records, ' left alU 
 (St. Luke, V. 28.) The service of his Roman master — 
 all prospect of future wealth (which was great) he 
 310 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 left, to follow the despised and lowly Saviour, in 
 poverty and reproach. Were the other Apostles 
 called upon to leave so much of worldly riches '? 
 
 Andrew, No, they were most of them poor fisher- 
 men. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, they were most of them called from 
 poverty to greater poverty ; but St. Matthew was 
 called from affluence to poverty, and yet he obeyed 
 the call. Can you tell me what miracle Jesus had 
 worked, just before He called Matthew from the re- 
 ceipt of custom ? 
 
 Edward. Healing a man sick of the palsy. 
 
 Miss W. It is generally thought that this miracle 
 was wrought in the presence of St. Matthew, or at 
 all events that the news of ' the strange things ' that 
 had been seen, reached him. What effect had the 
 miracle upon the Pharisees ? 
 
 A Ifred. They reasoned, saying, ' Who is this 
 which speaketh blasphemies ? Who can forgive sins 
 but God alone?' (St. Luke, v. 21.) 
 
 Miss W, But did Matthew the publican thus 
 reason ? 
 
 Edicard. No ; when he was called, he ' left all, 
 rose up, and followed Jesus.' 
 
 Miss ^F. Yes; //<a^ miracle, which hardened the proud 
 Pharisee, melted the heart of the lowly Publican, so 
 that he left all for the sake of Him who had worked 
 it. And now I want you to notice two or three 
 things in which St. JVIatthew shows his humility. 
 St. Mark and St. Luke, in giving the list of the 
 twelve Apostles, put St. Matthew before St. 
 Thomas; but w^here does he place himself in the 
 list ? Look at St. Matt. x. 3. 
 
 Walter. After St. Thomas. 
 
 Miss W. Again, as the publicans were so much 
 
 despised, w^hen St. Matthew had given up his office, 
 
 should w^e not expect to find hhn wishing to draw^ a 
 
 Yeil over his past life, to let his occupation be for- 
 
 311 
 
ST, MATTHEYf THE APOSTLE. 
 
 gotten, so that he might stand well in the ejes of his 
 countrymen ? 
 
 Benjamin. I suppose it would have been only 
 natural. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; most people try to hide anything 
 which makes the world think less of them than it 
 would otherwise do, but not so St. Matthew. In the 
 list you have just read, he speaks of himself as — 
 what ? 
 
 Mattheiv. ' Matthew the puhlkan.^ 
 
 Miss W. None of the other Evangelists do this ; 
 when they mention his occupation they call him by 
 his old name of Levi, and in mentioning him among 
 tlie twelve, they do not allude to his former life ; but 
 not so himself. lie recalls it without any concealment, 
 willing to bear the reproach which its memory brought 
 upon him ; and thus he comes before us, not only as 
 an example of forsaking worldly riches and station 
 for Christ's sake, but of humbly and willingly bear- 
 ing the reproach which his former life, perhaps 
 justly, had brought npon him. Immediately after 
 his call, what public testimony did he give of his ac- 
 ceptance of, and belief in, Christ? 
 
 Francis. He invited Jesus and His disciples to 
 feast at his house. 
 
 Miss W. And whom did he invite to meet this 
 company ? 
 
 Ayidrew. ' Many publicans and sinners sat down 
 with tliem.' 
 
 3Iiss W. He was anxious that others, of his own 
 occupation, should have the same opportunity of fol- 
 lowing the Master whom he had chosen, and there- 
 fore he brought them together to hear His words. 
 To what was he called besides the Apostolate ? 
 
 Edgar. To be an Evangelist. 
 
 Miss W. What is the meaning of his being an 
 Evangelist, Walter? 
 
 Walter. Thnt he wrote one of the four Gospels. 
 312 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Miss W. YeSj his Gospel is supposed to have been 
 the first written of the four, about eight years after 
 our Lord's Ascension, at the request of the Jewish 
 converts. It is thought to ha^'e been either first 
 written in Hebrew, and then translated into Greek, 
 or to have been written in botli languages by St. 
 Matthew himself. Who w^as it that I told you took 
 a copy of it into India ? 
 
 Andreio. St. Bartholomew. 
 
 3Iiss W. Which proves tliat it was written before 
 the dispersion of the Apostles. A copy is also said 
 to have been found in the tomb of St. Barnabas 
 at Cyprus. And now I think w^e have mentioned 
 all the notices of St. ]\Iatthew which we find in the 
 Bible, except that his name is mentioned whenever a 
 list of the twelve is given. Very little is known 
 of him from history. It is said that after he 
 forsook all to follow Chnst, he showed peculiar con- 
 tempt for the pleasures and comforts of life ; and that 
 he was remarkably abstemious in eating and drink- 
 ing, his usual diet being nothing but fruits and vege- 
 tables. It seems probable that the feast he gave to 
 Jesus and His disciples was, as it w^ere, a bidding 
 farewell to the world and worldly concerns. He was 
 ever afterwards employed in his Master's service, fol- 
 lowing Him from place to place, or preaching to those 
 to whom he was sent. After the day of Pentecost it 
 is thought that for eight years he preached up and 
 down Judea, after wliich he travelled among the Gen- 
 tiles, but where, is most uncertain. It is generally 
 thought that he preaclied in Ethiopia, and that by 
 preaching and miracles he converted numbers to 
 Christianity, and having ordained bishops to con- 
 tinue the Avork, was himself martyred for the truth's 
 sake ; but both the manner, and the place of his 
 death, are quite unknown. Now to return to the 
 Collect. What is the petition ? 
 
 Several. * Grant us grace to fori*ake all covetous 
 313 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 desires and inordinate love of riches, and to follow 
 the same Thy Son Jesus Christ.' 
 
 Miss W. After whose example ? 
 
 Andrew. St. Matthew's. 
 
 Miss W. What two things are to be forsaken ? 
 
 Mattheio, ' Covetous desires, and inordinate love 
 of riches.' 
 
 Miss W. Can you tell me what ^covetous' means? 
 
 ' " To covet " means to wish for anything,' said 
 Francis. 
 
 *Yes,' returned Miss Walton, ^but that is not 
 what " covetous" means, for we speak of covetous de- 
 sires, or luishes, that is, greedy, avaricious desires. 
 Supposing, for instance, that when I was distributing 
 apples among you the other day, any of you had been 
 dissatisfied with your portion, and wished for more, 
 or finer ones, what sort of a wish or desire would 
 that have been ?' 
 
 IValter. A covetous desire. 
 
 Miss W. Or in passing the shop windows, sup- 
 posing you feel dissatisfied with the clothing or food to 
 which you are accustomed, and long for the things you 
 see displayed ; what sort of desires would these be ? 
 
 All. Covetous desires. 
 
 Miss W. And now can you tell me what ' inordi- 
 nate ' means ? (None of the boys could answer, and 
 Miss Walton continued), Do you remember the ac- 
 count of the young man who came to Jesus, asking, 
 ' Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit 
 eternal life?' (See St. Mark, x. 17-22.) 
 
 ^ Yes, ma'am,' replied three or four. 
 
 Miss W. He came running, and so showed his 
 anxiety, and he knelt, and so showed his respect for 
 Jesus ; and yet when his question was answered, and 
 he was bid to sell all that he had, and give to the 
 poor, what did he do ? 
 
 George. ' He was sad at that saying, and went 
 away grieved : for he had great possessions.' 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 Miss JV, Then what sort of a love had he for his 
 riches ? 
 
 Edward. An inordinate love. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, or a love out of order, or beyond 
 measure, v>'hich is what 'inordinate' means. Why was 
 his love out of order ? 
 
 Charley. Because he loved his riches more than 
 Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, he would not part with them for a 
 greater blessing, though at the command of God. If 
 he had not loved them inordinately, he might have 
 valued them, but he would have been willing to part 
 with them for a greater good. But it is not only 
 those who possess riches who are in danger of thus 
 loving them. How was it y\\ih. Judas Iscariott 
 What made him find fault vvith the vroman who 
 anointed the feet of Christ ; and made him sell his 
 Master ? 
 
 Francis. An inordinate love of riches. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, an uncontrolled and unruly desire 
 for riches. And what do we pray about covetous 
 desires, and inordinate love of riches ? 
 
 Edgar. That we \\i2.j forsake them. 
 
 Miss W. Can you remember a text which bids us 
 do this ? 
 
 George. 'Mortify therefore your members which 
 are upon the earth ; fornication, uncieanness, inordi- 
 nate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, 
 wliich is idolatry ; for which things' sake the wrath of 
 God Cometh on the children of disobedience.' (Col. iii. 
 5,6.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and St. Paul tells us that every 
 man that striveth for the master}^ is ' temperate in all 
 things.' And what does our Saviour Himself say 
 about riches ? 
 
 Edward. ' How hardly shall they that have riches 
 
 enter into the kingdom of God ! It is 
 
 easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needlcj 
 315 17—3/5 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of 
 God.' (St. Mark, X. 23, 25.) 
 
 Miss W, We must, then, forsake covetous desires 
 and inordinate love of riches, because of their danger. 
 What does St. Paul say of those who * icill be rich ? 
 
 George. ' They that will be rich fall into tempta- 
 tion and a snare^ and into many foolish and hurtful 
 histSy ichich drown men in destruction and perdition. 
 For the love of money is the root of all evil : which 
 while some coveted after, they have erred from the 
 faith, and pierced themselves through with many sor- 
 rows.' (1 Tim. vi. 9, 10.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and therefore he goes on to say, 
 ' Thou, O man of God, flee these things ;' and our 
 Church bids us pray for grace to flee from them or 
 forsake them, that we may follow — Whom ? 
 
 All. Jesus Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; we must forsake them if we w^ould 
 follow Christ, for we cannot serve God and mammon. 
 In order for St. Matthew to follow Christ, what had 
 he to leave ? 
 
 Edward. His trade and his masters, his riches 
 and his future prospects. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and this he did ; he left ally and 
 followed Him ; and without doing so, he could not 
 have followed ; for how was it with the young man 
 we just now mentioned ? 
 
 A If red. He went aicay instead of following Christ. 
 
 Miss W. Because he luoukl not forsake all. And 
 again, what sort of an example did Christ Himself 
 set us of this ? 
 
 George. ' Though He was rich, yet for your sakes 
 He became poor.' (2 Cor. viii. 9.) 
 
 3£iss W. And when the devil put before Him the 
 kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them, He 
 turned away from the bright picture, and said — ? 
 
 ' Get thee hence, Satan,' repeated Alfred. 
 
 ^ And then,' continued Miss Walton, ' throughout 
 
 316 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 His whole life He continued to choose poverty in- 
 stead of riches (which He might have commanded), 
 and a mean state — despised and rejected of men — 
 though pressed by His disciples to take upon Himself 
 the kingly office ; (which, of course, had He iviUed it, 
 He might have done.) Thus we see that to follow 
 Him we must forsake as He forsook — what ?' 
 
 Several, ' All covetous desires, and inordinate love 
 of riches.' 
 
 Miss W, And now you must tell me how even 
 boys like you are tempted by these things, and have 
 need of grace to forsake them. I have given you 
 two examples of covetous desires, so I will say no 
 more of that. But even you may be tempted to in- 
 ordinate love of riches. How did you say Judas Is- 
 cariot showed his love of money ? 
 
 Charley. By doing wrong to gain it. 
 
 Miss W, And may not you be tempted to do 
 wrong to get money ? What does the fourth com- 
 mandment bid you do ? 
 
 Edgar. To keep the Sabbath day holy. 
 
 Miss W. But if you spend the Sunday in w^ork for 
 the sake of earning a little more money, are you keep- 
 ing it holy ? 
 
 Benjamin. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. There is some work necessary to be done 
 even on Sunday : but the man or the boy who wil- 
 fully chooses, for the sake of a little worldly gain, to 
 spend Sunday after Sunday in work, is surely guilty 
 of inordinate love of riches ; better forego a small 
 amount of wages than do wTong to gain it. Or 
 again, supposing you are paid for your work by the 
 piece, how could an inordinate love of riches tempt 
 you to do wrong ? 
 
 Edward. By tempting us to do the work hurriedly, 
 and not so w^ell as we might do it, to get more done, 
 and be paid more. 
 
 Miss W. Exactly. And the only way to resist 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 such temptations is to learn not to wish unreasonably 
 for money — to be satisfied with the portion which 
 God sends, without taking any unlawful means to 
 gain more. It is an inordinate love of money 
 which makes both the rich and the poor too often 
 guilty of trickery, if not of open dishonesty, to gain 
 it ; and you have all of you, young as well as old, 
 need to pray for grace to forsake all covetous desires 
 and inordinate love of riches, that so you may follow 
 Him, who in poverty, and often in hunger and thirst, 
 in weariness and painfulness, passed through this 
 world, though He might have provided for His neces- 
 sities, and in any moment have given such visible 
 tokens of His power and Godhead as to have com- 
 pelled every man to acknowledge Him as Lord of 
 lords, and King of kings. But for our sakes He be- 
 came poor, and we, after the example of His Apostle 
 and Evangelist St. Matthew, must learn to rise up, 
 leave all, and follow Him ; forsaking all covetous de- 
 sires and inordinate love of riches, which, unless for- 
 saken, will surely drive us from following Him. We 
 must either forsake them, or forsake Him ; as the 
 three examples of St. Matthew, the young ruler, and 
 Judas Iscariot, show ii? plainly. 
 
 IMiss Walton closed her books, and after a mo- 
 ment's silence, rising from her seat, said, ' Weil, boys, 
 as it is not late, I will fetch the magazine containing 
 Part H., of " What I saw and what 1 thought." ' She 
 returned with the book in a few moments, and con- 
 tinued, ' I have been keeping it for to-day, because I 
 thought the story would be suitable for the collect.' 
 
 ' Oh ! I hope it is about Arthur and Henry,' cried 
 several of the boys. ^Please, ma'am, is it?' 
 
 ' Not at first,' she replied, ' but you will hear more 
 of them before it is concluded. Now you must be 
 still, and listen.' 
 
 318 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 WHAT I SAW AND WHAT I THOUGHT. 
 
 Some years passed by before my steps again led 
 me towards the village in which I had spent those 
 two happy days, watching with interest the charac- 
 ters of Arthur Brandon and Henry Vickers; and 
 though, as I said before, the memory of them dwelt 
 with me, yet I had heard no tidings of them ; and I 
 often longed very earnestly to visit again that pretty 
 spot, and see for myself what changes those few 
 years had wTought, and whether the two boys were 
 still living, and having grown up to manhood, had 
 each continued to walk along that way which he had 
 chosen in the days of his youth. But though I 
 longed thus earnestly, many years went by before I 
 could leave home on a walking tour of such length. 
 On the afternoon, however, of St. Matthew's day, 
 eight years after my last expedition, I started with 
 my knapsack on my back, and my stick in my hand, 
 upon my long wished-for journey, hoping to reach 
 the village which was pictured so vividly in my mind 
 in about a week. I gave myself plenty of time, never 
 liking to hurry from place to place, but w^alking each 
 day short or long distances, as I felt inclined. It was 
 w^hat most people would have called a dull autumn 
 afternoon when I started, but to me there was some- 
 thing inexpressibly soothing in the stillness of the 
 air, and the calm rest which seemed to hover over 
 everything. I trudged along for many miles with- 
 out any particular incident happening to me, and 
 without coming upon any thing which I thought 
 worthy of especial notice. Perhaps the reason of 
 this was that I was not on the look-out for incident. 
 I felt rather inclined for quiet unchecked thought, 
 which seemed best to harmonize with the stillness of 
 all nature, and for some time my thoughts wandered 
 from one subject to another without order, scarcely 
 319 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 to be called thoughts, so much as undefined feelings. 
 By degrees, however, my thoughts were led to fix 
 themselves on the subject of the day, and I began to 
 picture to my mind St. Matthew sitting at his busi- 
 ness on tlie shore of the sea of Galilee, in the midst 
 of the busy tumult of this world, so different from the 
 calm stillness I was then enjoying. I fancied to my- 
 self a throng of people coming and going, the noise 
 of many voices eager about their own concerns, some 
 hurrying to the money table of Matthew the publi- 
 can, and paying the custom, ere stepping into the 
 boat ready to convey them across the sea, perhaps 
 with an angry expression upon the hardship of 
 having to pay any thing, or wrangling about the 
 amount ; others with a joking word upon some pass- 
 ing topic of the day. How must the mind and 
 thoughts of the busy publican have been beAvildered, 
 or fixed only on the gains which were fast pouring 
 in, I thought. He could have had no time for quiet 
 meditation on the wonderful miracle which he had 
 either just witnessed, or heard discussed by those 
 about him. Surely the busy scene, and his own 
 important occupation, must have wholly engrossed 
 him. 
 
 But lo ! on a sudden a multitude approaches, and as 
 it passes by, from the midst of the throng One, see- 
 ing the busy man of the world at the receipt of 
 custom, calls in gentle accents, ^Follow Me,' and 
 Matthew the publican, without hesitation, without a 
 lingering look at his gains, rises up, leaves all, and 
 follows that One. 
 
 ' At once he rose, and left his gold ; 
 His treasure and his heart] 
 Transferr'd, where he shall safe behold 
 Earth and her idols part.' 
 
 How wonderful, I thought, must have been that 
 voice which was so instantly obeyed ! How^ great 
 that treasure for which all earthly gains were so 
 320 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 readily forsaken ! And then, I thought, how that 
 same Yoice was still calling us, bidding us forsake all 
 covetous desires and inordinate love of riches, and 
 follow Him. Not perhaps calling upon us to give up, 
 like St. Matthew, our business and all our gains, and 
 to take poverty, and hunger, and thirst, for our lot, 
 but to forsake greedy desires, intemperate wishes of 
 every kind, and all undue love of riches ; and as I 
 was meditating upon the number of different ways 
 in which the inordinate love of riches shows itself, 
 not only in those who have riches, but even in the 
 poor, I saw two children approaching me, evidently 
 with the intention of begging, though they did not 
 look like children whose life was given up to 
 begging. One was a little boy with a baby- 
 in his arms, a merry-looking little fellow, who did 
 not appear at all as if he were very hungry or very 
 unhappy, although he was barefooted and his 
 clothes considerably tattered. The other was a 
 girl two or three years older, and the first to begin 
 to beg. 
 
 ' Please, your honour, will you give us a half- 
 penny to get some bread V she asked : and! knew at 
 once by her tone that she was Irish. 
 
 I smiled, and replied, 'I don't think you want a 
 halfpenny to buy bread ; you don't look hungry ; 
 would not you rather have the halfpenny for some- 
 thing else f 
 
 Both the children turned suddenly, and looked into 
 my face with an inquiring expression, as much as to 
 say, ' What must we answer ? are you joking, or are 
 you going to be angry f 
 
 The look seemed to satisfy the boy, and with a 
 mischievous smile he replied, 'Then, please your 
 honour, we don't care for the bread, if you'll give us 
 each a halfpenny.' 
 
 ' But I have not got two halfpennies, what am I to 
 do V I inquu'ed. 
 321 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 ^ Why, your honour might give us a penny/ they 
 both replied quickly. 
 
 I laughed, and taking out my purse, found that 
 sixpence was the smallest change I had. I held it 
 in my hand debating for a moment what to do, 
 while the two children stood looking at me with 
 glistening eyes. 
 
 ' Please your honour, I'll run and get you change if 
 you want it,' said the girl, ' the village is only there 
 beyond.' 
 
 ' No, I'll not do that,' I said, ^ I'll give you the 
 sixpence between you ;' and putting it into the giiTs 
 hands, I continued, ' You get it changed, and give 
 your brother three-pence, and keep the other for 
 yourself; will you promise to do this V 
 
 ' Oh, yes ! and please your honour that I will, 
 though, indeed, he's not my brother ; he is no kin to 
 me,' was her answer. 
 
 ^ Oh, I thought he was,' I replied ; ^ but, however, 
 three-pence is for him, and three-pence for you ; don't 
 you be tempted to keep more than your share ; now 
 run away.' 
 
 With many expressions of thanks from both the 
 children, they set off running towards the village as 
 fast as their legs could carry them, evidently over- 
 joyed by an amount of riches they had never before 
 possessed. I watched them as long as they were in 
 sight, and saw that the girl outran the boy with the 
 baby in his arms, so that at length he ceased to run, 
 and walked with quick steps after his companion. 
 The hour of sunset was approaching, and the clouds 
 had cleared away from the expanse of heaven, and 
 had gathered round the sun in rich red clusters. The 
 air was mild, and I sat down on a stile a Httle out of 
 the road, to watch the day close in, and admire the 
 rich colour and ever-varying forms of the mantling 
 clouds, very soon forgetting the little beggar children 
 and their happy looks. 
 322 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 I had sat there, I suppose, about a quarter of an 
 hour, when I heard quick footsteps coming along the 
 road : then they ceased, but the silence was broken 
 in upon every now and then by a sob. I was not in 
 sight of the road, but the sounds of distress made me 
 jump down to see what was the matter, and in a 
 moment I came upon the little beggar boy sitting 
 under the hedge, without the baby, crying most bit- 
 terly. His face was buried in his hands, so that he 
 did not see me until I was close upon him. ' Why, 
 my little man,' I said, ' what is the matter ? has not 
 the three-pence made you happy^ 
 
 The boy started to his feet, and catching the hand 
 I had laid on his shoulder, exclaimed, ' Oh ! I'm so 
 glad you're here ! she won't give it me. She says 
 she wants it all. She told her mother you'd given it 
 all to her, and she said I never could prove any of it 
 was mine ; but you are here, you can !' 
 
 ^ Yes, I can and will, if you will take me to her 
 house,' I said. ' This is very sad, 1 thought she would 
 have been honest, or I should not have trusted her.' 
 
 ' And will you come now, your honour, or she'll 
 have gone away ? she didn't think I would come and 
 tell you. She didn't think I could find you, and I 
 thought at first that you'd gone, and that's what 
 made me cry.' 
 
 I immediately started towards the village, saying 
 as I did so, ^ You need not cry any more. I am 
 afi-aid my gift has given you more unhappiness than 
 pleasure.' 
 
 ' Ah ! no, your honour,' he replied. ' Sure I haven't 
 got it, and that's what makes me unhappy.' 
 
 ^ And do you think tliat money would make you 
 quite happy ?' I asked. 
 
 He did not answer just at first, and then said, ^I'ra 
 thinking that people who have plenty of money 
 ar'n't always happy, so I suppose it wouldn't.' 
 
 ^ Indeed it would not,' I replied ; ' money cannot 
 
 323 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 keep from us sickness and sorrow, but it often leads 
 us into sin, and sin is what makes us really unhappy, 
 my little boy. If you pray to God to keep you from 
 doing wrong, and try to do right, you can be happy 
 though you are poor. Do you think that little girl 
 is happy with her sixpence gained so unfairly V 
 
 ^Please, your honour, I should think not. It is 
 not hers, anyhow.' 
 
 ' I think you are much happier without it than she 
 with it, if you do not allow yourself to be angry 
 with her for what she has done. Do you think you 
 can forgive her?' 
 
 ^ Why, please your honour, I don't know Avhat to 
 say about that. I'll forgive her when I get it from 
 her ; but hush !' he continued, ^ here we are,' and he 
 turned quickly into a narrow lane, and stopped by the 
 door of a very low cottage. I stood a moment be- 
 fore entering, for I heard angry tones. ^ You've no 
 right to it, mother,' I heard the girl snj. ' He didn't 
 give it for you. And I'll tell you what, if you don't 
 give it back to me, I'll go to Tom's father and tell 
 him that three-pence of it is Tom's, and that you 
 wont give it him.' 
 
 ' Alas !' I thought, ' how does the inordinate love 
 of money lead to all kinds of sin ! to dishonesty, to 
 undutifulness to parents, to anger, to hatred ;' and I 
 felt quite a sickening feeling come over me, as with 
 fearful language the woman began to answer. I 
 knocked quickly at the door, and entered. My 
 appearance was the sign for instant silence. The 
 girl started, and almost screamed ; the boy ran up to 
 her, crying, ' You'll catch it now !' and demanding in 
 an angry tone of triumph his share ; the woman began 
 to declare that she was just telling her daughter she 
 must divide it, and was scolding her for having tried 
 to rob the boy of his share. 
 
 I stopped them all, and as quietly as I could de^ 
 manded the sixpence. It was instantly given to me. 
 324 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 My inclination was to retain it, for I thought, ^ It has 
 surely been the occasion of nothing but sin ;' but 
 again I felt it was no longer my own, that I had 
 given it, and could not recal it. I hesitated a mo- 
 ment what to do, and then desired the two children 
 to follow me, for I felt I could not speak there before a 
 woman who had met me with a lie on her lips. The 
 girl began to sob, and begged me not to hurt her, 
 and seemed unwilling to follow. I assured her I 
 would not hurt her, and she obeyed with trembling 
 steps. 
 
 Having gone a sufficient distance from the house 
 to be in quiet, and having placed the children before 
 me, I spoke as kindly, but as seriously as I could, upon 
 the sins of which they had been guilty. I showed 
 the little girl how the too great love of money had 
 led her first to be dishonest, and then to tell untruths, 
 and then to be undutiful to her mother; and the 
 boy, how the eagerness for his share had roused 
 angry feelings, and then made him rejoice over a 
 fallen foe, and reminded them how God above saw 
 all their faults, and how angry they had made Him. 
 They both soon began to cry, and ere I left them had 
 shaken hands v^^ith each other, and promised to be 
 friends, and to ask God to forgive them for the 
 faults of which they had been guilty. I then learnt 
 from the girl that she had kept the money because 
 she was very anxious to learn to write, and there was 
 a neighbour who had promised to teach her if she 
 could buy herself books and pens, and that she 
 thought three-pence would not buy all, and therefore 
 kept the sixpence. I asked the little boy what he 
 would do with his three-pence, and he said he wanted 
 it towards a pair of shoes. I then returned with 
 them into the village, and bought the book and 
 pens for the girl, and with one word of warning, sent 
 her home. Finding on reaching the house of the 
 boy tliat his story was true, and that only a few 
 325 
 
ST. MATTHEW THE APOSTLE. 
 
 pence were wanting to pay for a pair of shoes, I 
 gave him the remainder. The child thanked me 
 most unfeignedly, and as I left the cottage he whis- 
 pered to me, ' I'll not be angry with her. I'll not 
 say any thing to her about it.' 
 
 ' And take heed, my little boy,' I said, * of the too 
 great love of money ;' and so I bade him good night, 
 and continued my way to a town about three miles 
 farther on, where I intended to spend the night. I 
 walked those few miles full of sadness. ' The love 
 of money,' I thought, ' is the root of all evil,' and it 
 shows itself but too plainly even in early days. We 
 have indeed, all of us, need to pray to God to give 
 us grace to forsake all covetous desires and inordi- 
 nate love of riches, for if followed after, they will 
 lead us to all evil. Ere I laid down to rest I wrote 
 the account, for I thought it might teach some little 
 one to guard against this sin, and turn from it as from 
 the face of a serpent. 
 
 ^ I shall stop here, boys,' said Miss Walton. ' I 
 will go on after our lesson on St. Michael's day, 
 beginning with the author's arrival at the village of 
 his destination.' 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLE-y, PATERNOSTEK EOW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXfOKD. 
 
 Price Ud., or 10s. 6d. per 100. 
 32G 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS ; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 ^t. iHic^ael anir all ^nstl&* 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Everlasting God, who hast oi'dained and constituted 
 the services of Angels and men i?i a wonderful order ; 
 Mercf ally grant, that as Thy holy Angels alway do 
 Thee service in heaven, so by Thy appointment tliey 
 may succour and defend us on earth ; through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord, Amen. 
 
 * Please, ma'am, we have all come early,' exclaimed 
 the boys, as !Miss Walton entered the room on the 
 evening of St. Michael's day. ^ We want so much 
 to hear more about Arthur and Henry.' 
 
 ' Very well,' she replied, smiling, ^ then I will 
 begin the lesson at once. Whom do we commemo- 
 rate to-day ? ' she asked, when the collect had been 
 said. 
 
 ' Saint Michael and all Angels,' replied the boys. 
 
 Miss W. Why do we say Saint Michael? what 
 does ' saint' mean ? 
 
 ' Holy,' said Edward. 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; therefore Saint may be applied to 
 Angels as well as men. We sometimes apply it also 
 to our Saviour's name. Have you never heard a 
 clim'ch called ' Saint Saviour's,' or ' Holy Saviour's 
 Church r 
 
 'Yes, ma'am, there is one at Doughbury,' said 
 Benjamin. 
 
 Miss W. Saint is sometimes used instead of holy 
 in naming churches after holy places. St. Sepulchre's 
 Church for instance — what does that mean ? 
 
 ' Holy Sepulchre,' replied x\lfred. 
 No. 85, 18—3 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 Miss IV. Yes, in memory of the sepulchre in which 
 the Body of our Saviour was laid. Which angel 
 does the Church commemorate by name % 
 
 All. Saint Michael. 
 
 Miss W, Do you know why ? Look at Daniel, 
 X. 13. 
 
 Francis. ' But the prince of the kingdom of Persia 
 withstood me one-and-twenty days : but, lo, Michael^ 
 one of the chief x>rinces, came to help me.' 
 
 Miss fV. Yes ; or, as the margin has it, the first 
 of the chief princes. Why, then, is he commemorated 
 by name ? 
 
 Several. Because he is one of the chief angels. 
 
 Miss W. There is also another reason. He is sup- 
 posed to be peculiarly the champion of the Church. 
 Look at chap. xii. 1. 
 
 Benjamin. ' At that time shall Michael stand up, 
 the great prince ivhich standeth for the children of Thy 
 people.'' 
 
 Miss W. And what do we read of his doing in the 
 Epistle ? 
 
 George. ' Michael and his angels fought against 
 tlie dragon ; and the dragon fought and his angels ; 
 and prevailed not, neither was their place found any 
 more in heaven.' 
 
 Miss W. Whom, then, did he successfully resist ? 
 Charley. The devil and his angels. 
 
 Miss W. The Church, therefore, mentions him by 
 name, as being the chief among the angels, the 
 champion of the Church, and the great opponent of 
 the devil and his angels ; while the rest of the holy 
 angels she commemorates in one body. What does 
 * angel' mean ? 
 
 All. Messenger. 
 
 Miss W. And in commemorating the angels, do we 
 give them glory and worship ? 
 
 Several. No, we worship and give glory to God, 
 not to the angels. 
 328 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 3Iiss W. Just so ; for how do we begin the Col- 
 lect? 
 
 AIL ' Everlasting God, who hast ordained and 
 constituted the services of angels and men in a won- 
 derful order.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, we acknowledge that their services 
 and their beautiful order are by His appointment 
 and arrangement, and thus we give Him glory. Can 
 you give me any text which proves that the angels 
 are of, and by God? 
 
 George. ' For by Hhn were all things created, that 
 are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and in- 
 visible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or 
 pinncipalities, or powers; all things luere created by 
 Him and for Him : and He is before all things, and 
 by Him all things consist J' 
 
 Miss IV. How do we say that God has ordained 
 and constituted the services of angels and men ? 
 
 Andrew. ' In a wonderful order.' 
 
 Miss W. What is the meaning of ^ ordained' ? 
 
 Francis. Appointed, established. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and ^constituted' has much the same 
 meaning. We say, then, that God has ordained and 
 constituted, that is, established and arranged the 
 services of angels and men in a wonderful order. Let 
 us, therefore, as well as we are able, trace out some- 
 thing of this order. Is there any mention in the 
 Bible of diiFerent orders of angels ? 
 
 Edivard. Yes, of ' thrones and dominions, princi- 
 palities and powers.' (See Col. i. 16 ; Rom. viii. 38 ; 
 1 Peter, iii. 22.) 
 
 ' And of archangels, cherubim, and seraphim,' 
 said George. (See Jucle, 9 ; Psalm xviii. 10 ; Ezek. 
 X. ; Isaiah, vi. 2, 6.) 
 
 Miss W. Cherub means fulness of knowledge or 
 light ; and Seraph, fulness of love. Does the Church 
 ever mention these different orders ? 
 
 Alfred. Yes, in the Te Deum : < To Thee all 
 329 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 angels cry aloud : the Heavens and all the Powers 
 therein. To Thee Cherubin and Serapliin, continually 
 do cry.' 
 
 3Iiss W. We see, then, that among the holy angels 
 God has appointed different orders. Has He done 
 the same in His Church on earth ? 
 
 Edward. ' He gave some, Apostles ; and some, pro- 
 phets ; and some, Evangelists ; and some, pastors 
 and teachers.' (Eph. iv. 11.) 
 
 Miss W, In this, then, we see that God has dealt 
 alike with the body of the Church on earth, and of 
 the angels in heaven. But besides this, in con- 
 nection with each other, we may see and admire a 
 wonderful order, or fitness, in the services of angels 
 and men. When a little child is regenerated, what 
 do we believe that, by God's appointment, an angel 
 does for him ? 
 
 Alfred. Watches over him. 
 
 ^ Guards him,' added Charley. 
 
 Miss W. Yes; we believe that God appoints a 
 guardian angel to watch over each little one. Is 
 there any mention of children's angels in the Bible ? 
 
 ' Yes,' replied George, ' in the Gospel. " Take 
 heed that ye despise not one of these little ones ; for 
 I say unto you. That in heaven their arigels do always 
 behold the face of My Father which is in heaven." ' 
 
 3Iiss W. As soon as a little one is born again into 
 the kingdom of God, its guardian angel begins the 
 work appointed for it, standing perpetually before 
 the face of God, by heavenly contemplation, yet 
 guarding its charge on earth with watchful eyes. If 
 Ave had not been told of children's angels, by our 
 Saviour Himself, we could hardly have doubted that 
 there was an unseen guarding power protecting them 
 when no human arm is near. Are very little children 
 conscious of danger, even when it is close at hand ? 
 
 ' No, ma'am, they don't know what will hurt them,' 
 said Alfred. 
 
 330 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 ^A little child would run into the fire, or into 
 water, or go to the edge of a precipice, without being 
 aware of any danger, would he not?' said Miss 
 Walton. 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' replied Walter. ^ I am sure the other 
 night baby would have put her finger into the candle 
 if I had not stopped her. She was so amused 
 with it, and did not know that it would burn her.' 
 
 Jliss W. Exactly; little children are surrounded 
 by a thousand dangers they know not of, and yet, 
 are they not day after day preserved from harm? 
 Who must we believe is shielding them ? 
 All, Their guardian angel. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, according to God's appointment. 
 I once knew quite a little child wander along a road 
 all alone as happy as possible, quite unconscious of 
 danger. Carts and carnages often passed along it, 
 but just at first nothing came by, and the little one 
 was guarded from every harm. At length a gentle- 
 man's carriage came driving along, and was close 
 upon the child before the coachman saw her. He 
 pulled up the horses suddenly, for in another instant 
 he must have been over her ; the little creature stood 
 for a moment looking at the horses, and then quietly 
 walked to one side, out of the reach of danger, 
 guided, we must believe, by unseen hands. In 
 another moment the maid, who had caught sight of 
 the little wanderer out of the nursery window, ran 
 up almost breathless, and snatching the child up in 
 her arms, ran with her home. 
 
 ' Oh ! supposing the coachman had not seen her !' 
 exclaimed Alfred ; ' or supposing the horses would 
 not have stood ! ' 
 
 Miss W. ' It would have been very dreadful ; and 
 yet how many hundreds of children in our towns are 
 in equal danger, and yet are guarded day by day 
 from evil. But is it only over children that the holy 
 angels keep guard % Look at Psalm xxxiv. 7. 
 331 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 Matthew. ' The angel of the Lord tarrieth round 
 about them that fear Him, and dehvereth them.' 
 
 Miss W. We believe, then, that the holy angels 
 are ever near us by God's appointment. And do 
 you remember what we are told about their offering 
 the prayers of the saints? (The boys could not 
 answer, and Miss Walton continued), Turn to Rev. 
 viii. 3, 4. 
 
 Benjamin. ' And another angel came and stood at 
 the altar, having a golden censer; and there was 
 given unto him much incense, that he should offer it 
 tuith the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar 
 which was before the throne. And the smoke 
 of the incense which came ivith the prayers of the 
 saints, ascended up before God out of the angel's 
 hand.' 
 
 Miss W. What does that text lead us to believe 
 that the angels do for man ? 
 
 Several. Offer up the prayers of the saints. 
 
 Miss W. But further. What are we told the 
 angels do when a sinner repents ? 
 
 Francis. ' There is joy in the presence of the 
 angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.' (St. 
 Luke, XV. 10. 
 
 Miss W. Yes; the angels participate in the joys 
 and sorrows of man. Have we any example of an 
 angel executing vengeance upon an impenitent 
 sinner even while he was sinning ? 
 
 The boys thought for a moment, and Alfred 
 answered, ' An angel smote Herod because he gave 
 not God the glory.' (See Acts, xii. 23.) 
 
 Miss W. ' Immediately^ we are told, as though 
 the angel were standing over him ready to strike or 
 to guard as God should appoint. And again, what 
 is the devil called in the Epistle of to-day ? 
 
 Benjamin. The accuser of the brethren. 
 
 Miss W. And why did the angels rejoice ? 
 
 Andrew. Because he was cast down. 
 S33 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 Miss W. And to whom had the power been given 
 to overcome him and cast him down ? 
 Charley. St. Michael and his angels. 
 
 Miss W. Turn also to Zech. iii. When Joshua 
 stood in his filthy garments, and Satan was standing 
 to resist him, who took from him his filthy gar- 
 ments ? 
 
 George. The angel of the Lord. 
 
 Miss W, Yes : read verses 5, 6, 7. 
 
 Francis. ^And the angel of the Lord stood by. 
 And the angel of the Lord protested unto Joshua, 
 saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts ; If thou wilt 
 walk in My ways, and if thou wilt keep My charge, 
 then thou shalt also judge My house, and shalt also 
 keep My courts, and I will give thee places to walk 
 among these that stand by.' 
 
 Miss W. Satan accuses, and the holy angel de- 
 fends. Look at another example of this in Jude, 9. 
 When Satan disputed about the body of Moses, who 
 resisted him ? 
 
 Alfred. Michael the Archangel, saying, ^ The 
 Lord rebuke thee.' 
 
 Miss W. But further, what do we believe the 
 angels do when the soul of the righteous is separated 
 from the body ? 
 
 Edioard. Carry the soul to paradise. 
 
 Miss W. Are we told so in the Bible ? 
 
 George. In the account of the rich man and La- 
 zarus, Christ tells us that ' the beggar died, and luas 
 carried hy the angels into Abraham's bosom.' (^St. 
 Luke, xvi. 22.) 
 
 Miss W. Quite right, George. And lastly, how 
 will the holy angels be employed at the Day of 
 Judgment ? 
 
 Francis. ^ The angels shall come forth and sever 
 the wicked from among the just.' (St. Matt. xiii. 49.) 
 PF. We have seen then, that. 
 Over children — the angels keep guard ; 
 333 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 About men — the angels encamp ; 
 
 When man prays — the angels offer the prayers 
 
 upon the altar before God ; 
 When man repents — the angels rejoice ; 
 When they are impenitent — the angels execute 
 
 vengeance ; 
 When the devil accuses — the angels resist him ; 
 When man dies — the angels carry his soul away ; 
 At the Day of Judgment — the angels go forth 
 and sever the wicked from among the just. 
 And w^ho do we say has appointed this wonderful 
 order of service ? 
 All. Almighty God. 
 
 3fiss W. And when this life is ended, shall we be 
 separated from these fellow-workers ? 
 
 ' No, we shall be with them always,' said Charley, 
 ^ if we go to heaven.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; turn to Rev. vli. 9-12, and read it 
 verse by verse. 
 
 Several. ^ After this I beheld, and lo, a great 
 multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, 
 and kindreds, and peoj)le, and tongues, stood before 
 the throne and before the Lamb, clothed with white 
 robes, and palms in their hands ; and cried with a loud 
 voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon 
 the throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels 
 stood round about the throne, and about the elders and 
 the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their 
 faces, and worshipped God, saying. Amen : Blessing, 
 and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, 
 and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and 
 ever. Amen.' 
 
 Miss W, Thus we see that the services of angels 
 and men begun on earth, will be carried out in end- 
 less praise to God throughout eternity. But even 
 in this life do we not praise God with the holy 
 angels ? 
 
 ' Therefore with angeis and archangels, an(J with 
 
 334 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 all the company of heaven, we laud and magnify Thy 
 glorious Name,' repeated Charley and Alfred in one 
 breath. 
 
 Miss W. It is a beautiful and delightful thought, 
 boys, to realize that the blessed angels are around 
 and about us, feeling for us in our sorrows, and re- 
 joicing in our joys, guarding us from harm, and leading 
 us to safety, and that when we offer up our praises to 
 God they unite with us and swell the song. But 
 very fearful it is to think that they see us, and are 
 grieved when we sin ; that they are ready to execute 
 God's wrath against us ; and, if we will not make 
 them our friends, must turn to be our enemies. After 
 acknowledging this wonderful order of the services of 
 angels and men, what do we pray '^ 
 
 Alfred. ' Grant, O Lord, that as Thy holy angels 
 alway do Thee service in heaven, so by Thy ap- 
 pointment they may succour and defend us on earth.' 
 
 Miss W. How do the holy angels do God service 
 in heaven ? 
 
 ' Perfectly,' replied Andrew. 
 
 Miss W. Yes; so perfectly, that — how did our 
 blessed Saviour teach us to pray God's will might be 
 done on earth ? 
 
 Edicard. ' As it is in heaven.' 
 
 Miss W. That is as the holy angels do it, per- 
 fectly and uninterruptedly. How are we told the 
 holy angels are occupied in heaven ? 
 
 All. In praising God. 
 
 Miss W. Read^Rev. v. 11, 12. 
 
 Wcdter. ' I heard the voice of many angels round 
 about the throne^ . . . and the number of them was ten 
 thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of 
 thousands ; saying with a loud voice. Worthy is the 
 Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, 
 and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, 
 and blessing.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, the holy angels excel in strength — 
 
 335 18—3, 5. 
 
ST. BIICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 spiritual strength, whereby they serve God with zeal 
 and steadiness, consistency of purpose, and untiring 
 devoteduess, and rest not day and night from 
 praising Him ; and they are our examples. It is such 
 a service as this that we pray may be done on earth, 
 and which we should earnestly strive after ; and then 
 shall we hereafter join that glorious throng. Who 
 joined the angels in the song of praise you have just 
 read, Walter 'i Look at the next verse. 
 
 Edgar. ' Every creature icliich is in heaven^ and on 
 the earthy and under the earth, and such as are in the 
 sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying. Blessing, 
 and honour, and glory, and power, be unto Him that 
 sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, for ever 
 and ever.' 
 
 Miss W. As the holy angels always do God service 
 in heaven, what do we pray that they may do for us 
 on earth ? 
 
 Benja7nin. So^ by God's appointment, they may 
 succour and defend us on earth. 
 
 Miss W, Give me a few examples of the holy 
 ano-els succourino- man when he was in trouble ? 
 
 ' An angel stood by St. Paul in the ship on his 
 way to Rome, and bade him fear not,' said Alfred. 
 
 ' An angel appeared to Hagar in the wilderness, 
 and showed her the well of water for her son,' said 
 George. (See Gen. xxi. 17-19.) 
 
 ' An angel brought food to Elijah as he journeyed 
 towards Horeb,' said Edward. (See 1 Kings, xix. 
 5-8.) 
 
 Miss W. That will do. We have not time to 
 mention the number of other instances which might 
 be given. But now tell me of angels defending man 
 when danger was close at hand. 
 
 George. The angels saved Lot out of Sodom, and 
 hurried him away when he lingered. (See Gen. 
 xix. 15-22. 
 
 ^ An angel shut the lions' mouths, so that th^y 
 336 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 should not hurt Daniel, when he was thrown Into the 
 den,' said Charley. 
 
 ' An angel delivered St. Peter out of prison/ said 
 Francis. (See Acts, xii. 7-10.) 
 
 ' The angels encamped round the prophet P]lisha, 
 when the host of Syria surrounded him/ said Ed- 
 ward. (See 2 Kings, vi. 13-17.) 
 
 Miss W. From these examples we see how often, 
 by God's appointment, the holy angels succour and 
 defend man. We might go on for an hour looking 
 for examples ; perhaps you may like to do it at home 
 some time, boys. You may write down the texts, 
 and bring them to me, if you like, and I will see 
 whether you have found all. But one thing more I 
 would say before concluding. We read of the holy 
 angels, ' Are they not all ministering spirits sent forth 
 to minister' — but for whom ? 
 
 Georae. 'Them who shall be heirs of salvation.' 
 (See Heb. i. 14.) 
 
 Miss JV. Just so. But if by our sins we cast our- 
 selves out of God's family, we cannot hope that the 
 holy angels will minister to us. They will execute 
 Tengeance upon us, but they will not minister to us 
 except as heirs of salvation, as members of Christ, 
 their Lord as w^ell as ours. 
 
 ^ Please, ma'am, you said you would go on with. 
 the story to-day,' whispered George, as Miss Walton 
 shut her books, and sat silent a few moments, neither 
 telling tlie boys to go, nor reaching the book as 
 though she were going to read. 
 
 'Yes, I did, George,' she replied; 'and I will 
 keep my w^ord. I have forgotten to bring the book, 
 so I must go and fetch it.' She left the room, and 
 re-entered in a few moments with the book in her 
 hand. 
 
 337 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 WHAT I SAW AND WHAT I THOUGHT. 
 
 (Concluded.) 
 
 The morning of the Feast of St. Michael and all 
 Angels found me about fifteen miles from my jour- 
 ney's end, and after attending the morning service, 
 I began my walk over the hills which lay between 
 me and the village. The subject of the services of 
 the holy Angels was the one which naturally filled 
 my mind, and I thought to myself, as I walked 
 along, this bright afternoon, how differently we 
 should all feel and act if we constantly remembered 
 and realized the presence of our unseen guardians. 
 Dangers may be near, I thought, but are they not at 
 hand to succour us ? Do tliey not spread their 
 wings over us, and defend us from the coming evil ? 
 And yet we go on our way and know it not, or we 
 see that we have escaped a danger, and pass it 
 lightly by, as a thing of course ; never asking how 
 we came to escape it, or thanking God that by 
 his appointment the holy angels have defended us. 
 I remembered how, even on that journey, two or 
 three times danger had been close at hand, and I 
 had escaped it, and yet had not stopped to think how I 
 had been preserved. Late one evening, in crossing 
 a rapid stream on a plank, my foot had slipped, the 
 very last step, and I had caught a branch of a shrub 
 which grew on the bank, and been saved from fiilling 
 into the water ; and yet I had gone on at the time, 
 feeling how fortunate I had been to catch the branch, 
 but without pondering over the guarding power, 
 which, by God's appointment, had not suffered me 
 to slip one step sooner, when I must inevitably have 
 fiillen into the deep and rapid stream, and been 
 surely injured, even if I had been able to swim 
 against it. x\gain I remembered how, when tired one 
 evening with my walk, and seeing a coach coming 
 along the road, I had nearly made up my mind to 
 338 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 rlcle a few miles, when some apparently trifling thing 
 decided me to persevere in walking. Scarcely had I 
 proceeded a mile further, w^hen, turning a sharp 
 corner of the road, down a steep hill, I found the 
 coach upset, and several of the passengers consider- 
 ably hurt, and one poor man so much injured that 
 there seemed very little hope of his life. 
 
 Surely, I now thought, God was good to me, and 
 sent His angel to guard me from harm, and I knew 
 it not ; then I blessed God for His goodness towards 
 me, and prayed that by His appointment the holy 
 angels might continue to succour and defend me. 
 Again I thought, ' the angels are pure and holy : if 
 they are about us they must mourn when they see 
 us sin ; if they rejoice over our repentance they must 
 mourn over our falls,' and I thought how the memory 
 that they were watching us 7night sometimes keep us 
 back from sin when we fancy ourselves alone, and 
 able to sin undiscovered. The thought that not only 
 God's eye is upon us, but that the blessed angels see us, 
 might check us as we put forth our hands to evil ; and 
 if we tried thus to realize their presence, would they not 
 oftener whisper holy thoughts into our hearts, and 
 teach us how to praise and serve God with some- 
 thing of their own constancy and strength ? Surely, 
 I thought, it is well for us to dwell on the presence 
 of these imseen guardians, and to hold converse 
 with them, while I repeated to myself, as I walked 
 along : — 
 
 * Hist ! — softly ! — for the fragrant air is full 
 Of beings to our sight invisible, 
 In the keen mind's perception felt alone. 
 Walk humbly, lest proud act or upstart look 
 Dim the bright eyes of gentle ones around 
 With pitying tears ; and go with calmness on, 
 For there are living hosts attend thy course, 
 With friendly aid ; see'st not that angel fly 
 With the soft prayers of God's afflicted saints ? 
 Hearest not thou the blessed ones rejoice 
 339 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 At lov'd friends' weal ? — Such is the link that joins 
 God's Church triumphant in her paradise 
 With that now militant, the sympathy 
 Of martyrs, the communion of the saints.' 
 
 Such thoughts as these well-nigh engrossed me until 
 I found myself at the top of the last hill, and saw 
 below me the lonely valley I had yearned so long to 
 revisit. It was much such an evening as that of 
 my first visit, and as I stood and gazed below, all 
 looked so unchanged that I could scarcely believe 
 so many years had passed by since I stood on that 
 spot before. It was getting late, however, and I 
 would not stand to ponder, but walked on slowly down 
 the hill, that I might have time to observe any 
 changes which a nearer approach would disclose. In 
 a few moments, however, I heard the church bell 
 begin a solemn toll, and in the opposite direction to 
 the one by which I was entering the village, I saw a 
 funeral slowly approach the little church in its centre. 
 A long line of mourners followed the body, which, 
 from the size of the coffin, covered with a decent 
 pall, I judged to be that of a man ; and among the 
 followers I thouglit there appeared a large proportion 
 of young men and boys. My interest was excited, 
 and I hastened on, determining to join the worship 
 round the grave of the departed broil her. I reached 
 the gate just as the voice of the priest was heard 
 chanting those words of faith and hope — ^ I am the 
 resurrection and the life, saith the Lord : he that 
 believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he 
 live.' 
 
 I fell back to let the long line enter before me, 
 and watched eagerly each face as it passed me by. 
 I thought for a moment that one of the first couple 
 looked like Henry Vickers' father, but he held his 
 handkerchief up to his eyes, and his face was turned 
 away from me, so that I could not tell, as he passed 
 me and entered the holy building. No other face 
 340 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 even for a moment seemed familiar, and the last of 
 the party having now passed into the porch, I fol- 
 lowed also. The bearers, all young men, had just 
 arranged their burden on the bier, which stood ready 
 to receive it ; and as they took their seats, my atten- 
 tion was riveted on one whose manner was very dif- 
 ferent from that of the others. His countenance be- 
 spoke an inward struggle, which was even then going 
 on, to repress his grief, while tears of manly sorrow 
 stood in his eyes. He hastily brushed them away, 
 and knelt a few moments in prayer before taking his 
 seat, and when he rose from his knees I saw that the 
 worst of the struggle was over, and calmness had 
 succeeded. Instantly did that expression bring to 
 my mind Arthur, as he stood years before supporting 
 his grandfather before the altar of .God. Surely, I 
 thought, in that fine manly form, now bowed with 
 sorrow, I see before me the young friend for whom I 
 am seeking. At that moment, however, the priest 
 began to read the psalm, and I took out my book, 
 and tried to give my attention, nor was it difficult to 
 do so, when I heard the voices of the mourners 
 taking up their alternate verses, not sitting in gloomy 
 silence, as though the service were a form in which 
 they had no interest. One more look I gave to- 
 wards the young man who had so much interested 
 me, as the bearers again raised the body to carry it 
 to its last resting-place, and that look left no doubt 
 in my mind that I saw before me Arthur Brandon ; 
 altered, indeed, but with the same expression of high 
 courage, ardour, and intelligence, though now over- 
 spread with sorrow. I again drew back, unwilling 
 to arrest his attention, and followed the last to the 
 grave. The body was lowered, and the priest's voice 
 was heard uttering in mournful tones, ' Man that is bom 
 of a woman hath but a short time to live, and is full of 
 misery,' &c., and then raising his voice to those earnest 
 words of supplication, ' Yet, O Lord God most holy, 
 341 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 O Lord most mighty, O holy and most merciful Sa- 
 viour, deliver us not into the bitter pains of eternal 
 death. . . . Suffer us not, at our last hour, for any pains 
 of death, to fall from Thee,' while every now and then 
 bitter sobs burst from som e of the surrounding mourners. 
 At length the service was over, and the chief 
 mourners gathered round the grave for one long, last 
 look. Arthur was one who pressed forward, and 
 while most of the others gave full vent to their pent- 
 up feelings, he stood with clasped hands, and though 
 tears trickled down his cheeks as he gazed into the 
 narrow bed of his friend, in a moment afterwards he 
 raised his eyes to the blue sky above him, and calm 
 trustful hope beamed on his expressive face. I 
 stood behind a gravestone, quite unobserved, at 
 some little distance, and though I also longed to 
 look into that grave, and see who it was that was 
 thus laid to rest with so much sorrow, I would not 
 intrude myself among the weepers. At length they 
 turned away, and I saw Arthur, with the kindness of 
 a son, offer his arm to the man whose face for a 
 moment I had taken for that of Henry Ylckers' 
 father, and lead him along with tenderness, while 
 the man himself leant upon it, scarcely seeming con- 
 scious of what he was doing, for he appeared quite 
 bowed to the earth with grief. Arthur led him away 
 gently, and the grave was forsaken. In a moment I 
 stood by it, and then I understood the cause of 
 sorrow. Engraven on the coffin plate, I read — 
 
 ' Henry Vickers, Aged 21. 
 Died Sept. 24th, 18—.' 
 
 ' Is it so indeed ?' I thought. ^ Have I just ar- 
 rived in time to see thee, my young friend, laid in 
 thy last resting-place ? Strong, vigorous, and full of 
 energy, I left thee ; do I indeed return but to see 
 thy helpless body laid to moulder in the grave ? 
 Truly, trulv, we may say, " In the midst of life we 
 342 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 are in death ;" ' and then, hke Arthur, I looked from 
 the grave upwards, as the question suggested itself, 
 * But where, oh where is thy soul ? has it been carried 
 on bright angels' wings to rest in paradise? or — ' 
 and I turned away from the second question, for I 
 could not put it even to myself. ' Surely,' I thought, 
 ^ the words of hope expressed over the grave were 
 real ; surely the look of calm trust of thy companion 
 and playfellow spoke well-grounded confidence that 
 thou art now at rest.' No one had yet approached 
 to do the last work, and I stood alone for some 
 minutes by Henry's grave, in the sweet calm still- 
 ness of an autumn evening, while the birds were 
 singing their evening song, and the setting sun 
 cast its slanting rays on the graves around. And 
 was there none to reach this nevrly-opened grave ? 
 Yes, brightly the evening rays fell upon it, and 
 softly the evening breeze swept over it, and I thought, 
 ' Surely the rays tell of angel-smiles, the soft breeze 
 of the fluttering of their golden wings around the 
 now-forsaken body of him who lies at rest below.' I 
 was roused from these thoughts by approaching 
 footsteps, which sounded close at hand, and, turning 
 round, I saw Arthur at my side. He started, as he 
 saw me, and exclaimed — 
 
 ' Oh, sir, is that you T 
 
 ' Yes, here I am once more,' I replied, holding out 
 my hand, which Arthur grasped eagerly, ' come to 
 see you and him who lies here.' 
 
 ' Did you know, sir, that he was gone 1 he 
 often, very often, spoke of you at last,' rejoined 
 Arthur. 
 
 ^ No, Arthur, I know nothing. I want you to tell 
 me all,' I said. ' It is only since you left the grave 
 that I learnt whom you were laying in it.' 
 
 'Ah, sir,' he replied, 'his death is a sad grief to 
 us all ; his poor father is almost heart-broken, it was 
 so unexpected. To think that less than three weeks 
 343 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 ago he was in perfect health, and now he is gone, and 
 we have bid farewell even to his poor body.' 
 
 ^ But with words of hope,' I said — ^ I trust well- 
 grounded hope.' 
 
 ^ Yes, I trust so,' replied Arthur. ' I will tell you, 
 sir, all about it, if you will walk with me towards 
 home : they are coming to fill up the grave.' 
 
 I consented, and after taking one more look 
 of lingering affection into the grave of his friend, 
 we turned slowly away. After a moment's silence, 
 Arthur began, ' You know, sir, how active poor 
 Henry was, with what spirit he entered into 
 whatever he was about. From childhood, sir, we 
 were friends, and I always loved him for his bright, 
 happy spirits and generous temper. But about the 
 time you were here, sir, he began to go with com- 
 panions I did not like, and to be more careless in his 
 ways. Still I saw a good deal of him, and he did 
 not forsake the Sunday-school, and he would often go 
 to church, and when I could, get him alone, I enjoyed 
 being with him, and always hoped well for him. He 
 never, sir, was at all as wild as the companions of his 
 choice, not so reckless or daring in evil. He was 
 daring in manly actions, and that is what kept them 
 together, but I do not think he ever went the same 
 lengths in sin that they did. He had generous, 
 noble feelings, which prevented his having pleasure 
 in anything low or mean, and several times when 
 they had gone further than he liked, he has come to 
 me and declared he would give up their society, and 
 then, poor fellow, some party of pleasure tempted 
 him again, and his good resolutions were forgotten. 
 In this way, sir, he went on, until three weeks be- 
 fore his death, enjoying to the fuU every manly 
 exercise, not reckless in evil, but not heartily choosing 
 the service of God. However, the evening before 
 his accident he had been at church with me, and had 
 talked a good while afterwards more seriously than 
 344 
 
ST. MICHAEL AXD ALL ANGELS. 
 
 was his wont. He wished, he said, he could break oif 
 with his companions, that he was not satisfied with the 
 life he was leading, but he did not know how to alter. 
 I talked to him, sir, as well as I could, and then we bade 
 good-night. The next morning he went to his work 
 as usual, and as he passed me in the road, he said, 
 " I say, Arthur, I'll be with you this evening, 
 and go to church. I'm in a hurry now," and he ran 
 on, jumping over hedges and ditches, and whatever 
 came in his way. I stood and watched him, hoping 
 he would keep his word, when I saw him stop at the 
 foot of a tree, and after gazing an instant, begin to 
 climb it. He was very active, and was up in a mo- 
 ment. It was after a squirrel, sir, that he was 
 going, and the little creature jumped from the end 
 of a bough, and he jumped after it, though it was 
 from a great height. I saw that he fell on one knee, 
 as he reached the ground, and then put his hand to 
 his side, and stood a moment. I was sure he was 
 hurt, and ran to him. He looked very pale, but 
 only laughed and made light of it, and lamented over 
 the squirrel having escaped him ; but when he tried 
 to walk, he evidently suffered greatly. I could not 
 leave him for some time, but still he said he was 
 only slightly sprained, there was nothing the matter. 
 He went to his work, sir, that day and the next, and 
 said nothing about his fall, only laughing when I 
 asked him about it. On the third day, however, he 
 was in his bed, which he never left again, and one 
 fortnight after the day he fell, he died.' 
 
 ' And what was his state of mind,' I asked, 
 ^ during his illness ?' 
 
 ' Oh, sir, it is that which gives us hope,' replied 
 Arthur, warmly. ' From the hour he was taken ill, 
 he was as patient and submissive as a little child, 
 although he suffered greatly ; and his penitence was 
 most bitter. I was with him, sir, a great deal, and I 
 never heard an impatient word, but many expressions 
 
 345 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 of the deepest sorrow for his past Hfe. Every fault of 
 his boyhood he seemed to remember, and confessed 
 hke a httle child ; and he mentioned, sir, the very 
 quarrel you saw between us, and hoped he had not 
 cheated me. He really thought what he said was 
 true, but he was very sorry for being so angry. 
 Poor fellow ! he was very unhappy, and though he 
 did not actually say that he had no hope, it was evi- 
 dent that he was very desponding. He did not 
 deserve mercy, he said, for he had wasted his best 
 days, and gone against his conscience, and broken his 
 resolutions of amendment so very often. Still he 
 did everything he could to prepare for death, and 
 thankfully received the daily visits of Mr Longman. 
 He spent every moment of ease in prayer, and lis- 
 tened to the Bible being read to him with thankful- 
 ness. His mother once asked him if he should like 
 any of his companions to come and see him. " Oh, no, 
 mother," he replied, " nobody but Arthur : they were 
 leading me to destruction, or rather, it was my own 
 fault, for I chose to follow. Oh ! mother, if they 
 knew what I now suffer, perhaps they would turn, 
 before it is too late." 
 
 ' Mr Longman instructed him, sir, and a day or 
 two before his death he received the Holy Com- 
 munion, but still he spoke of little else but his own 
 faults, and prayed for mercy. The doctor, at the 
 time, gave him every hope of recovery, and once, for 
 a short time, his own hopes seemed raised, and 
 he said to me, " If it does please God to restore me, 
 oh, Arthur, I trust I shall never live as I have 
 lived. If God will help me, I will indeed serve 
 Him." 
 
 ' The next day the doctor pronounced him out of 
 danger, and yet when I visited him in the evening I 
 found him very low. 
 
 < '' I am afraid to get better," he said, " and yet I 
 am afraid to die. The doctor says I shall get better, 
 346 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 but I do not think I shall; if I thought God would have 
 mercy on my soul, I should not wish to get better." 
 
 ' I sat with him through that night, sir, and after 
 some conversation he fell asleep, and I thought the 
 rest would do him good, and yet when in about half 
 an hour I looked at him, my heart misgave me, he 
 looked so deadly pale, his eyes were sunken, and I 
 thought that a great change had come over his 
 countenance. I roused his parents, and they as- 
 sembled round his bed, and we watched him for 
 an anxious hour. It seemed the turning point. I 
 felt sure he woidd either wake up better, or to die, 
 and I persuaded his father to send for the doctor to 
 be near at his waking. Before, however, he could 
 arrive, as we stood watching him, and I had just 
 knelt dowm by the head of his bed, and was saying 
 some prayers quite in a whisper, he suddenly opened 
 his eyes, and smiled upon me with the most beautiful 
 ■expression. You remember, sir, how handsome he 
 was ; but oh ! he was nothing in health to what he 
 was at that moment. I took his hand, and he smiled 
 again, and in a very feeble voice said, " Thank 
 God, I've seen a little angel, and he said, For- 
 giveness." 
 
 ^ These were the last words he ever spoke. A 
 very few moments afterwards he died, just as calmly 
 as though he had again fallen asleep, mortification 
 having taken place when the doctor thought him 
 out of danger.' 
 
 Arthur s voice quivered as he said this, and it was 
 some time before he could resume the subject ; when 
 he did, it was to say, ' Surely, sir, we must believe 
 that God did send His angel to whisper peace to liim 
 at that last moment. Plis look, sir, was so full of 
 calmness. AR the troubled expression had gone, 
 and the peace of God, which passeth aU under- 
 standing, seemed to have taken its place.' 
 
 ' Indeed,' I replied, ' I think you have every cause 
 3i7 
 
ST. MICHAEL AISTD ALL ANGELS. 
 
 for hope. All that could be done on a sick bed to 
 show true repentance, he seems to have done, and 
 we may well trust that the holy angel who whispered 
 forgiveness, was ready to carry his soul to the land 
 where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary 
 are at rest.' 
 
 We were silent for a few moments, still walking 
 up and down before Arthur's cottage, which we had 
 long before reached, when he again spoke with a 
 cheerful voice. 
 
 ^ I was so happy, sir, that he could be laid to rest 
 to-day. It seems such a bright day, as if we com- 
 mitted his body not to the cold ground, but to the 
 care of the bright angels, and I could fancy them 
 hovering round as we stood over the unclosed grave. 
 Don't you think so, sir V 
 
 ^Indeed I do,' I replied. ^As the holy angels 
 watched round the tomb of our Lord, so we may 
 believe they guard the grave of His people, ready 
 when the last trumpet shall sound to lead their 
 charge to God's right hand ; to gather His elect 
 from the four winds of heaven.' 
 
 It was now quite late, and, weary with my walk, I 
 was fain to bid good-night to Arthur, and in my 
 solitary chamber, I thought over the history he 
 had told me of God's wonderful dealings with one 
 whose treadings had well-nigh slipped. How He had 
 arrested him ere he was quite lost, and in mercy taken 
 him from the temptations of this evil world. I fell 
 asleep, thinking of the messenger of mercy sent to 
 cheer the wanderer through the dark valley of the 
 shadow of death, and contemplating the brightness of 
 that land to which it led. 
 
 The next day I found that another of my friends 
 had gone to rest. Arthur's grandfather had only 
 lived about a year after my former visit. His father 
 and mother, however, were still living, and as I sat 
 an hour or two with them, in the evening, I thought 
 348 
 
ST. MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS. 
 
 his mother's manner more gentle than when I was 
 there before ; and when I once alluded to the old 
 man who had been taken from them, I thought I saw 
 her wipe away a silent tear. Arthur's brothers and 
 sisters were growing up around him, except his 
 brother John, who had gone abroad as a sailor. He 
 himself was hoping in a few weeks to be united to 
 one whom he had long loved, and who was in every 
 way worthy of him. His hopes were bright, and his 
 cheek glowed as he told me this, and received my 
 heartfelt congratulations. 
 
 I stayed over the Sunday, and again knelt at the 
 altar of God in that peaceful Church. This time I 
 saw, not only Arthur draw near, but his fatherj 
 mother, and betrothed bride, and when I joined the 
 little party for the last time in the evening, and 
 saw the peaceful happiness within those cottage 
 walls, I thought, ^ A small thing that the righteous 
 hath is better than great riches of the ungodly.' 
 ' The angel of the Lord tarrieth round about them 
 that fear Him, and delivereth them.' 
 
 349 
 
J. JND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 3. H. PARKER, OXFOBD. 
 
 Pricc\^d.y or 10*. M. per 100. 
 
STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SATNTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLET BOYS. 
 
 ^t* ?luftr tje €bancj:elist. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Almighty God, who calledst Luke the Physician, whose 
 praise is in the Gospel, to he an Evangelist and Phy- 
 sician of the soul ; May it please Thee, that, hy the 
 wholesome medicines of the doctrine delivered hy 
 him, all the diseases of our souls may he healed ; 
 through the merits of Thy Son Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 ' I've some news for you !' exclaimed Matthew, as he 
 joined a party of the first-class boys on theu' way to 
 school one Sunday morning. 
 
 ' Let's have it then !' replied Edgar. 
 
 ' Sam came home last night, his father just told 
 me so,' said Matthew. ' Sha'n't you be glad to see 
 him?' 
 
 ' Did he ? ' cried several, while Francis repHed, 
 ' That's no news. At least I knew that he was coming 
 ever so many days ago.' 
 
 ' Did you ? Why did you never say a word about 
 itf asked Alfred. 
 
 ' I don't know,' returned Francis. ' I suppose I 
 never thought about it.' 
 
 ' I wonder whether John has come too,' exclaimed 
 Edgar ; * I hope he has.' 
 
 *I don't suppose he has,' replied Francis. ^His 
 father told me he didn't expect him, though Sam 
 said he should make him come if he could.' 
 
 ^ To be sure he hasn't,' cried Matthew ; ' do you 
 No. 86. 19—3 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 think his father wouldn't have told me if he had? 
 He only said Sam had come.' 
 
 ^ Well ! I wish it was Fred who had come, not Sam. 
 What a time it is since he went away !' exclaimed 
 Alfred ; adding, in a tone of vexation, ^ It's too bad 
 of Mrs Woodville not to let him come.' 
 
 * Perhaps she coulclnt,' said Charley. ^Do let's 
 ask Miss Walton to-day if poor Fred is ever coming. 
 I should so like to see him.' 
 
 ' And so should I, so should I,' echoed four or five 
 of the party. 
 
 ' It's no use asking Miss Walton ; she can't bring 
 him,' said Alfred. ^ She said a long time ago she 
 thought it was time for him to have a holiday, and 
 he's never had one yet. It is a great shame.' 
 
 ' She can't bring him,' replied Francis, ' but she 
 might write and ask if he is ever coming.' 
 
 ' A deal of good that will do !' replied Alfred, im- 
 patiently. ^No, I just knew how it would be, we 
 shall never see poor Fred again. It's a great shame.' 
 
 Little James Lunn, who was one of the party, now 
 whispered to Edward, ' Isn't Alfred cross ?' but the 
 whisper was loud enough to be heard, and Matthew 
 took up the word and repeated, ' I should think he 
 is cross, he's done nothing but grumble since he 
 joined us.' 
 
 ' That's a great fib,' replied Alfred, angrily, and he 
 was going to say more, but checked himself in time. 
 Still he was greatly annoyed with his companions 
 for remarking upon him, nor was Matthew's answer 
 likely to sooth him. ^ A fib, is it? I should like to 
 hear you dare say that again.' 
 
 Alfred was sorely tempted to say it again; he 
 turned quite pale with the struggle, but replied, ' I'll 
 not say it again to please you,' and turning suddenly 
 round, walked away from the party, jumping over 
 a gate into a field hard by. 
 
 ' There he goes ! I knew he durstn't say it again/ 
 
 351 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 exclaimed Matthew, bursting into a loud laugh, in 
 which he was joined by Edgar, and half joined by 
 Francis, while the rest said nothing. 
 
 Alfred ran on until out of sight, and then sat 
 down, and covering his face with his hands, cried 
 with vexation. He was vexed with himself, vexed 
 with Matthew, in fact, put out with everything. It 
 was a shame that he should be called a coward, he 
 thought, and he wished for a moment that he had 
 not come away, but had answered Matthew as he 
 deserved. ^You would have done more wrong,' 
 whispered his conscience. ^ You would have spoken 
 angry words, and perhaps ended in fighting.' ' And 
 why should'nt you V answered the tempter. ^ Why 
 are you to be better than other people ? Why are 
 you to be told you dar'n't do a thing when you 
 know you dare, and could thrash Matthew directly if 
 you liked r 
 
 Alfred writhed under this thought, and for an in- 
 stant he almost made up his mind that he would yet 
 show Matthew he dare do anything ; but happily for 
 him, his conscience, which he had long tried to obey, 
 again spoke, saying, ^Will you dare to sin against 
 God V and he thought, ^No, I must not ; I'll keep away 
 from him, and say nothing more about it.' Then he 
 got up and walked towards school, fearing he should 
 be late, still feeling annoyed and put out and fretful in 
 spirit ; nor had he remembered to pray to God to ^ lead 
 him not into temptation, but to deliver him from 
 evil.' 
 
 He found Mr Spencer just on the point of opening 
 the school, so that the boys could say nothing to him 
 when he entered, and he sat as far oflP Matthew as 
 lie could get. All through the lesson he was very 
 dull, and scarcely answered a question, so that at 
 length Mr Spencer spoke about it, and reproved him 
 for his listlessness, but instead of feeling that the re- 
 proof was just, Alfred thought it very hard he should 
 
 352 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 have to answer when he did not feel inclined, and 
 scarcely made an effort to improve. 
 
 After the morning service. Miss Walton joined the 
 boys as they stood outside the Church gate, and 
 spoke to them before the two clergymen came out. 
 Charley took that opportunity of asking Miss Wal- 
 ton if Fred were ever coming to see them. 
 
 ^I don't know,' she replied. ^A month or two 
 ago, Mrs Woodville intended to give him a holiday, 
 but just at that time she was called away from home, 
 and was obliged to take Fred with her. I have not 
 heard from either her or him since, and do not know 
 whether she has returned.' 
 
 ^ It is more than a year since he went away,' said 
 Francis ; * surely his mistress might let him come 
 home for a few days.' 
 
 Alfred, for the first time of speaking, exclaimed, 
 ^ I should think she might.' 
 
 ^ If she coidd,^ rephed Miss Walton, looking towards 
 Alfred, whose tone of speaking had not pleased her. 
 
 ' Please, ma'am, ivill you write and ask her ?' said 
 Charley imploringly ; and several others joined in the 
 petition, but Alfred said nothing. 
 
 Miss Walton pondered a moment, and replied, ^ I 
 think I will ; I'll ask her if she can spare him to spend 
 the next Saint' s-day here — St. Luke's day it will be.' 
 
 ^ That's right !' exclaimed the party, while Alfred, 
 still looking gloomy, muttered, ' She won't let him, I 
 expect.' 
 
 Matthew was not now of the party to take any 
 notice of Alfred's continued fretfulness ; but Miss 
 Walton observed it, and before she parted from the 
 group of boys, she contrived to say to Alfred as she 
 laid her hand upon his shoulder and looked into his 
 face, ^ Alfred, there is something amiss with you this 
 morning. You are not allowing yourself in fretful- 
 ness, I hope. Think about it, Alfred : good morn- 
 ing,' she continued, as she hurried after her brother. 
 353 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 * Even she finds fault with me,' was Alfred's first 
 thought. ^Everybody is cross,' and he stood still, 
 leaning against the gate of the Churcliyard until all 
 his companions had gone, and the sexton had left the 
 Church, feeling very miserable. As he stood there 
 he suddenly remembered he had not said his mid- 
 day prayer, and now he was alone and could say it. 
 He opened the gate, walked to a retired part of the 
 churchyard, and knelt down, and as his custom was, 
 tried to think seriously a few moments before he 
 began to say his prayer. And those few moments 
 of silent thought on his knees before God, brought 
 Alfred to a better mind, and made him see the true 
 cause of his unhappiness. ^ I have been calling and 
 thinking everybody cross to-day,' he thought, ^ and it 
 is I who have been cross. I was vexed with little 
 Fanny first of all this morning, and then I talked in 
 a wrong way about Fred's coming, and then felt cross 
 all through the lesson, and would not try to answer, 
 and was vexed all church time, and spoke fretfully 
 even to Miss Walton, and then was angry when she 
 spoke. Oh! how naughty, how very naughty 1 
 have been ;' and again covering his f^ice with his 
 hands, while falling tears escaped through his fingers 
 and ran down his cheeks, he thought over all these 
 things, and remembered the resolutions of his Con- 
 firmation and Communion, which he had that morn- 
 ing so sadly broken. After a few moments of sorrow, 
 before beginning his usual prayer, he confessed that 
 he had sinned against God, and was no more worthy 
 to be called His son, and prayed that God would 
 have mercy upon His erring child; and then he 
 heartily prayed that as his Saviour had given Him- 
 self wholly a sacrifice for him, so he might be enabled 
 with a more 'perfect and true heart' to serve God, 
 to overcome temptations to impatience and fretful- 
 ness, which so often assailed him. As he walked 
 quietly home after this, he thought that perhaps he 
 354 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 had gone on for so many hours in that fretful way 
 because he had not prayed against it when he was 
 first tempted ; he had not used the remedy against 
 the disease ; no wonder he had been overcome by it ; 
 and he felt sorry he had not prayed for help before 
 he went into school, when he had sat crying in tlie 
 field. ^ If I had, perhaps I should not have been so 
 naughty,' he thought. ^ Miss Walton has often told 
 us we ought to pray when we are incHned to do 
 wrong, and then we shall not be inclined any longer ; 
 I wish I had remembered this.' 
 
 When Miss Walton parted from Alfred she had 
 taken her brother's arm, and walked with him and 
 Mr Spencer towards home. There was a group of 
 idlers standing at the usual corner as they passed, 
 and Mr Walton, looking to see who was of the party 
 as he approached them, exclaimed, ' There is Samuel 
 Arkwright, I am almost sure.' 
 
 Miss Walton immediately looked towards the 
 group, and answered, ^ What 1 the boy with the brown 
 jacket on? Surely it cannot be. A few months 
 cannot so miserably have changed his expression.' 
 A nearer approach, however, showed that Mr Wal- 
 ton was right, and though both he and his sister 
 looked at Samuel as they passed, he only turned his 
 head away, and would not so much as make a bow. 
 
 ' Our worst fears are realized, I am afraid,' said 
 Mr Spencer, when they were past the group. ' The 
 knowledge of evil is now stamped on his countenance. 
 You can often read the diseases of the soul, as well 
 as those of the body, imprinted on the face.' 
 
 Miss Walton felt so grieved she did not know how 
 to reply, but in a few moments she asked, ' Do you 
 think his brother has come with him ? If not, may 
 he not yet be rescued ? Will you look after him to- 
 morrow f 
 
 ^Yes; I'll do all I can,' returned Mr Spencer; 
 and that very afternoon he called on Arkwright, and 
 355 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 finding Samuel at home, invited him to come to 
 school again, and spoke kindly to him about his 
 past and future life ; but quite in vain ; Samuel said 
 he was no longer a boy — he should not come to school 
 again — he did not suppose he should stay at Forley 
 long — he was sure he should get away as soon as 
 he could ; and rejected every kind offer of instruc- 
 tion or advice which Mr Spencer made. It was 
 with sad thoughts that Mr Spencer left the cottage. 
 'Hopeless indeed,' he thought, 'it is when the 
 diseased man refuses all medicine, when at the point 
 of death he turns from the offered cure ; and still 
 more hopeless is it when the soul is sick unto death, 
 and turns away from the physician, refuses to 
 acknowledge its disease, and wilfully rejects every 
 remedy. ^lay God have mercy on that boy, for I 
 can do no more.' 
 
 It was some time after this Sunday (one evening 
 during the week in which fell the Feast of St. Luke) 
 that Sliss Walton entered the room where the boys 
 were assembled for theu' evening school, saying, ' I 
 have good news for you, boys, Fred is really coming. 
 The day is fixed.' 
 
 ' That's right !' they exclaimed, as they started to 
 their feet. 
 
 ' You may give a cheer for Fred,' said Mr Spencer, 
 w^ho was standing by, amused to see their overflow- 
 ing joy. They were not backward in taking advan- 
 tage of the permission, and the room rang with 
 their joyful hurrahs ! 
 
 ' That will do,' said Miss Walton, after the third 
 cheer ; ' you must save the rest until he arrives, and 
 indeed I hope, boys, he will have a happy visit among 
 you. He is to stay awhile, and hopes to arrive on 
 St. Luke's eve.' 
 
 ' Oh ! I am so glad,' exclaimed Alfred, his eyes 
 sparkling. ' /sha'n't go to work on St. Luke's day. I 
 will be with him all day.' 
 356 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 ^ And so will 1/ said Francis ; ^ I wonder whether 
 he's much altered.' 
 
 Miss Walton and Mr Spencer allowed them to go 
 on talking for a few minutes, and then told them 
 they must calm down and go to their work. This 
 was not easy for all, and Charley broke out with 
 some remark about Fred every moment ; while Al- 
 fred fidgeted and wrote badly, and wished he was 
 coming the next day, and that they had not to wait 
 so long, it was so tiresome. 
 
 ' You must be patient, Alfred,' said Miss Walton, 
 seriously, as hQ exclaimed for the third or fourth time 
 over his copy, ' I can't write ; how tiresome the pen 
 is. I ivish Fred was really here.' 
 
 ' You are in fault, Alfred, not the pen ; you are 
 impatient. Fred will come in due time,' said Miss 
 Walton. 
 
 * I can't help it. There now ! look at that great 
 blot,' he replied, as he carelessly allowed a full pen to 
 fall upon his book. ' I can't write any more. Please, 
 ma'am, may I put it away f 
 
 ' I would much rather see you steady, Alfred, but 
 if you won't try to be so, I think you had better not 
 write any more,' replied Miss Walton, seriously. 
 
 Alfred looked disconcerted, and took up his pen 
 again, but continued every now and then to exclaim 
 against it, or the paper, or the ink, or something, 
 and to wish it was not so long before Fred came, until 
 Miss Walton, taking the pen and book out of his hand, 
 said, ' I sha'n't allow you to write any more. You 
 must take your slate, and do a sum.' 
 
 ' Oh ! please don't take it away,' he now exclaimed, 
 looking distressed. ' I will try and write better.' 
 
 ' Not now, Alfred,' repUed Miss Walton ; ' I shall 
 take it away to teach you to be more patient. You 
 have done nothing but grumble about your writing, 
 because you allow yourself to wish impatiently for 
 Fred's arrival. Try and do your sums well.' 
 357 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 Poor Alfred blushed, and though he took his slate, 
 yet but few sums were done that night ; and after he 
 was gone, Miss Walton, calling to mind several in- 
 stances of late of this same spirit of impatience, some- 
 times showing itself in fretfulness, sometimes in wild- 
 ness, began to fear that Alfred was not watching 
 against this fault as he ought. She feared he was 
 not as careful as he had been immediately after his 
 confirmation, and she thought she would speak to 
 him about it before the disease spread further. A 
 sharper medicine, however, was preparing for poor 
 little Alfred, to teach him patience, and, happily, he 
 did not refuse it. 
 
 The evening came for Fred's arrival, and many of 
 the boys, long before the coach could be there, were 
 waiting at the cross roads for it ; but where was Al- 
 fred ? He lies on his sick bed, and Miss Walton is 
 sitting by his side, trying to comfort him. He is 
 very ill with a violent attack of measles, and although 
 he has now been in bed three days, the rash has come 
 out so imperfectly that he is very feverish ; his eyes 
 are so weak that he cannot bear the light, and the 
 room is nearly dark. His cough, too, is very trouble- 
 some. 
 
 As Miss Walton sat and talked to him, showing 
 him how God in mercy sends sickness and trouble, 
 and telling him that he should bear all the pain and 
 weariness patiently, his mother entered the room, 
 saying, ' Here is the medicine, Alfred ; you must take 
 it at once, the doctor says.' 
 
 ' Oh, mother,' replied Alfred, ' he said when he 
 first came he didn't give medicine ; why is he send- 
 ing it to me ? I can't take it.' 
 
 * Oh ! but he said you must,^ replied his mother ; 
 * now take it like a good boy, it is only a wine-glass 
 fuU.' 
 
 Alfred did not move while his mother stood by his 
 side. In a moment Miss Walton spoke : ' Alfred/ 
 358 19—3, 5. 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 she said, ^it is not right of you to refuse to take 
 what is ordered for your recovery, and to keep your 
 mother waiting for you ; sit up and take it, or you 
 will make God angry. I will tell you why after- 
 wards.' Alfred immediately obeyed, and his mother 
 having left the room. Miss Walton continued, ' It is 
 necessary, my little boy, that you should take dis- 
 agreeable medicine because the rash does not come 
 out, and you cannot be better until it does. The 
 doctor does not send it to you to please himself, or 
 only because it is disagreeable to you, but to do you 
 good in the end. Could you hope to get better if 
 you refused to take it ?' 
 
 ^ I suppose not,' he replied. 
 
 ' No,' said Miss Walton, ' indeed you could not, 
 so that it would be very silly in you to refuse it, 
 even if it was not wrong for a little boy to be dis- 
 obedient.' 
 
 ^Another time,' he replied, ' I won't keep mother 
 waiting : I will take it directly.' 
 
 ' I hope you will, Alfred, dear. And now I think this 
 little circumstance may help you to understand what 
 I was just saying. The doctor sends you disagree- 
 able medicine, because it is the only thing to restore 
 you to health ; and so your Almighty Father in 
 heaven has sent you this sickness, which is disagree- 
 able to you, for the health of your soul ; and as it is 
 necessary for you to drink the medicine which the 
 doctor sends, so it is necessary for you to receive 
 willingly and patiently the medicine that God sends to 
 you, that it may be for the health of your soul. Do 
 you remember the faults I reminded you of yesterday ?' 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am, about my impatience when I knew 
 Fred was coming, and my being often fretful ; please, 
 ma'am, I was so naughty that Sunday you pro- 
 mised to write to Fred. I thought aU about it when 
 you had gone yesterday. I was put out all morning, 
 and cross about every thing,' 
 359 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 ^ I am glad you remember it, Alfred, for as I said 
 yesterday, I fear you have not watched and prayed 
 against your fretful temper as much as you ought ; 
 and now all that you can do is to repent of your past 
 failings, and try not to fall again. Don't you think 
 you have often been fretful and impatient lately V 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he replied in a low voice, ^ I thought 
 about it yesterday.' 
 
 ^ God, then, my little boy, has perhaps sent this 
 sharp sickness upon you as medicine to cure this 
 disease of your soul. He bids you take up your 
 cross daily, and you did not always do this, but 
 fretted under your daily trials, and therefore in 
 love He has sent a heavier cross. * Whom the Lord 
 loveth He chasteneth,' and now it is your part to re- 
 ceive it, and learn by it, just as it is your duty to 
 take the medicine which is sent, because keeping you 
 in bed, and the usual simple remedies, do not have 
 the desired effect. Do you understand me V 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am,' he replied ; * I loill try to be patient ; 
 but when I think of Fred's coming, it is so hard. I 
 long so much to be wdth him. I thought I should 
 enjoy his visit so much, and now I suppose I shall 
 be in bed all the time.' 
 
 ^ Don't dwell upon that thought, dear boy, but 
 think of his coming to see you when you are a little 
 better, which please God will be in a day or two, 
 and pray Him to bless your sickness to the healing 
 of your soul's diseases. I think I have talked to you 
 enough now, and you had better try to sleep. I 
 will say a short prayer with you and go.' 
 
 Miss Walton knelt down by the little boy, and 
 said the collect for St. Luke's day with him, and one 
 or two others, and finishing with the Lord's prayer, in 
 w^hich Alfred's gentle voice might be heard following 
 her word by word, took her leave. 
 
 She had given the boys permission to bring Fred 
 up to her as soon as he liked to come, and ere he 
 
 360 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 had been at Forley half an hour, he found his way 
 with his companions to her house. She thought 
 him very little altered, except that he had grown 
 taller; but there was the same cheerful expression as 
 of old, and the same quickness of action. His man- 
 ners, too, were improved, and though he was a little 
 shy at first, he showed unfeigned pleasure at seeing 
 Mr and Miss Walton again. Miss Walton invited 
 him to come to the lesson next evening, and then 
 bidding him good night, told him he had better go 
 to his mother, who would be. anxious to see more of 
 him, and let his companions return home, and leave 
 him with his family at present. 
 
 She was, however, very glad an hour afterwards 
 to see that his pleasure on arriving, and the many 
 friends he had to greet, did not keep him away from 
 the evening service, and still more glad was she to 
 see that he had not learned, by his constant atten- 
 dance, to be careless and inattentive, as is often the 
 case with chorister boys. On the contrary, he seemed 
 to remember in Whose presence he was, and in Whose 
 service he was engaged, and his whole manner was 
 reverent and attentive. 
 
 Mr and Miss Walton called again to see how little 
 Alfred was going on, as they returned from Church, 
 and found him very feverish, and hardly able to at- 
 tend to anything they said, though he smiled as they 
 entered, and in a whisper said he hoped Fred had 
 arrived safely. 
 
 ^Yes,' replied Miss Walton, ^and is very sorry 
 you are ill ; he was at service this evening, and joined 
 in the prayers of the Church for you, my boy.' 
 
 ' I tried to think you were all praying for me,' he 
 replied, ^and then I did not mind being here so 
 much.' 
 
 ^ God will be with you as you lie here, Alfred,' 
 said Mr Walton, ^ and bless you if you think of Him, 
 and pray to Him ;' and kneeling down, he offered up 
 3G1 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 the prayer for a sick child, and giving the blessing, 
 he and his sister bade xllfred good night. As they 
 passed Mrs Mason in the lower room, Miss Walton 
 inquired if Alfred had taken his medicine again with- 
 out grumbling. 
 
 ^ Oh ! yes, ma'am,' she replied ; ^ he didn't say a 
 word against it, and told me he was sorry for keeping 
 me standing the time before. He's a very good boy, 
 I ara sure, ma'am,' slie added, with tears ; ' he has 
 never fretted or worried at all since yesterday ; the 
 first day I thought I should have some work to nurse 
 him through it, but now he's no trouble.' 
 
 Fred gladly took advantage of Miss Walton's 
 permission to him to come to the Saint's-day lesson, 
 and made his appearance with Francis and George 
 immediately after Church next evening. Miss Wal- 
 ton w^as pleased with her conversation with him 
 before the arrival of the whole class, and glad to find 
 that within the last tw^o months he too had been 
 confirmed, and become a communicant. 
 
 ^ Please, ma'am, I was going to write and tell you,' 
 he said, 'just when your letter, asking leave for me to 
 come home, arrived. I knew you would like to know 
 I was confirmed.' 
 
 ' I am very glad to hear it, Fred,' she replied , 
 *and still more glad to find you have not been 
 satisfied with confirmation alone, but have gone on 
 to the greater blessing of the Lord's Supper.' 
 
 After about a quarter of an hour's conversation 
 with Fred, the rest of the boys arrived. It seemed 
 quite strange to have a lesson without poor little 
 Alfred, and the joy of some, at having Fred among 
 them, was sadly damped by Alfred's absence. 
 
 Fred had learned the Collect, and stood up to say 
 it with the rest. 
 
 ' What is St. Luke called ?' asked Miss Walton. 
 
 ' The Physician,' answered Benjamin. 
 
 ' The Evangelist,' answered Walter. 
 
 362 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 Miss W, You are both right ; but I wanted Ben- 
 jamm's answer, as that tells us something of his 
 history. What is meant by a physician ? 
 
 ' A doctor,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss W. We find, then, that his occupation was 
 that of a physician or doctor. He is said to have 
 been bom at Antioch^ — can you tell me where 
 that is ? 
 
 ' In Syria,' replied Fred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, it was a large and celebrated town, 
 remarkable for learned men ; a number of Jews 
 residing there, and many Jewish proselytes. What 
 do I mean by a Jewish proselyte ? 
 
 Echvard. A person converted to the Jewish re- 
 ligion. 
 
 Miss W. Some say that St. Luke was only a pro- 
 selyte, others that he was a Jew by birth. At 
 Antioch he studied physic, and then went to Rome, 
 where some think he was a servant, as it was com- 
 mon in those days for servants to practise physic ; 
 but that when he obtained his freedom he returned 
 to Antioch. He is said also to have been a painter, 
 and that there are some pictures of his still preserved. 
 We do not, however, know much of his early history, 
 nor are there many notices of him in the Bible. 
 Some think he was one of the seventy sent forth by 
 our Lord, but from his manner of speaking at the 
 beginning of his Gospel, we must judge not. Turn 
 to St. Luke, i. 1-4. (The boys did so, and Miss 
 Walton continued), To whom does he say a decla- 
 ration of those things ' most surely believed,' had 
 been delivered ? 
 
 Edward. Unto us. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, by those who had been eye-wit- 
 nesses from the beginning, and ministers of the 
 Word ; thus showing that he himself had not been 
 an eye-witness, but had only received the account 
 from others, and having received it, he came to have 
 
ST. LITKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 perfect understanding of all things from the very first, 
 and was called — by Whom — to be an Evangelist ? 
 
 Several. By God. 
 
 Miss W. Taught by God's Holy Spirit, he was 
 enabled to write from the testimony of others an 
 account of those things which we believe he himself 
 had not seen. How does St. Paul tell us all Scrip- 
 ture is given ? 
 
 George. ' By inspiration of God.' (See 2 Tim. 
 iii. 16.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and thus was St. Luke enabled to 
 write a frill and true account of the Gospel of Jesus, 
 Christ, for he was called to the work by God Him- 
 self. Is St. Luke the only Evangelist who was not 
 of the number of the twelve Apostles ? 
 
 George. No, St. Mark was not. 
 
 Miss W. Two out of the four were not of the twelve 
 Apostles. St. Augustin says, ' It pleased the Holy 
 Spirit to choose for co-Evangelists with St. Matthew 
 and St. John, two who were not of the number of 
 the Twelve, lest it should be thought that the grace 
 of evangelizing reached only as far as the Apostles, 
 and in them the fount of grace had failed.' Did he 
 write anything besides his Gospel ? 
 
 Francis. Yes, the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 Miss W. This he was well qualified to do, for he 
 was a fellow-traveller with St. Paul, as he shows by 
 speaking in the first person, ' We endeavoured to go. 
 We came with a straight course;' look at Acts, 
 xvi. 10. 
 
 Edgar. ' And after he had seen the vision, imme- 
 diately lue endeavoured to go into Macedonia.' 
 
 Miss W. Would he have said ''we'' if he had not 
 been of the party ? 
 
 Edivard. No, he would have said ^ they.' 
 
 Miss W, Just so. Besides this, we find St. Paul 
 mentioning him as a fellow-worker : look at Phile- 
 mon, 24. 
 
 364 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 Charley, ^Marcus .... and Lucas, my fellow- 
 labourers.^ 
 
 Miss W. We find him giving St. Paul's history 
 from the very first ; but he does not seem to have 
 travelled with him until St. Paul came to Troas in 
 his second journey. There he seems to have joined 
 St. Paul, and to have continued with him until his 
 imprisonment at Rome, teaching and preaching ; 
 thus was he called from being a physician of the body 
 to be — what ? 
 
 All. An Evangelist and physician of the soul. 
 
 Miss W. How do we say in the Collect that he is 
 spoken of in the Gospel ? 
 
 Andrew, We say that his praise is in the Gospel. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and this praise is given by St. Paul. 
 Do you remember what he calls St. Luke in vn^iting 
 to the Colossians ? 
 
 George. ' Luke, the beloved physician.' (Col. iv. 14.) 
 
 Miss W, Look also at 2 Cor. viii. 18. 
 
 Fred, ' And we have sent with him the brother, 
 ivhose praise is in the Gosj^el throughout aU the 
 Churches.' 
 
 3Iiss IV. This is always supposed to refer to St. 
 Luke, the kind physician of the soul and body. Is 
 St. Luke mentioned in the Epistle to-day ? 
 
 Benjamin. Yes ; ' Only Luke is with me.' 
 
 Miss W. He was faithful to the Apostle, then, to 
 the last, and continued with him in this his second 
 imprisonment, even when others forsook him, for 
 ' Demas hath forsaken me,' he says just before. 
 These three are the only notices of St. Luke, I 
 believe ; but they give a beautifid idea of his character 
 as one greatly beloved and faithful to his friends. 
 Often, no doubt, when he visited the sick in body 
 and administered his healing medicines, he was able 
 by w^ords of instruction, of reproof, or of comfort, to 
 minister to the sick soul. Let us now go on to the 
 petition. What is it % 
 365 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELISr. 
 
 All. ' May it please Thee that by the wholesome 
 medicines of the doctrine delivered by him, all the 
 diseases of our souls may be healed.' 
 
 M.iss W. What is his doctrine compared to % 
 
 Matthew. Medicine. 
 
 Miss W. What do you mean by his doctrine ? 
 
 Charley. His teaching. 
 
 Miss W. And how did he teach ? 
 
 Edwaixl. By going about preaching with St. Paul, 
 and by his wi'itings in the Bible. 
 
 Miss W. By which of these does he now teach us 1 
 
 Several. His writings. 
 
 Miss W. Compared to — what ? 
 
 All. Wholesome medicine. 
 
 Afiss W. By whom is medicine required ? 
 
 Andreiv. The sick. 
 
 Miss W. What sickness do we pray his medicines 
 may heal ? 
 
 Benjamin. All the diseases of our souls. 
 
 Miss W. Are we ever told in the Bible that our 
 souls are diseased ? 
 
 George. David says, ' There is no health in my 
 flesh because of Thy displeasure ; neither is there 
 any rest in my bones hy reason of my sin. . . . My 
 wounds stink, and are corrupt through my foolish- 
 ness. ... I have roared for the very disquietness of 
 my heart.^ (Ps. xxxviii. 3, 5, 8.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes, holy David speaks here figura- 
 tively, describing the diseases of the soul by those of 
 the body ; and what does he give as the cause of all 
 this distress? 
 
 Edward. Sin. 
 
 Miss W. "V^Hiat is, then, the disease of the soul ? 
 
 All. Sin. 
 
 Miss W. Yes. Look how Isaiah describes the 
 effect of sin upon God's people. Chap. i. 5, 6. 
 
 Charley. ' The whole head is sick, and the whole 
 heart faint. From the sole of the foot even unto the 
 
 366 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 head there is no soundness in it ; but wounds, and 
 bruises, and putrifying sores : they have not been 
 closed, neither bound up, neither moUified with oint- 
 ment.' 
 
 Miss W, This is what sin does for the soul : it is 
 a sore disease, which leads to eternal death. Out of 
 the heart of man, what does our Saviour tell us, pro- 
 ceed? 
 
 Edwm^d. * Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, 
 murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, 
 blasphemies ; these are the things which defile a 
 man.' (St. Matt. xv. 19, 20.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; these are the diseases of the soul, 
 which need the physician's care to remove them, 
 and to heal. If our bodies are diseased, what do 
 we do? 
 
 Several. Go to the doctor. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, and tell him all that is the matter ; 
 and what will he do for us ? 
 
 Walter. Give us medicine. 
 
 Miss W. Is the medicine agreeable ? 
 
 * No,' cried the boys. 
 
 Miss W. No, not often ; and sometimes a physician 
 has to use sharper cures even than medicine — the 
 knife and the lancet : are those things pleasant ? 
 
 Charley. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. And yet we submit to them when we are 
 sick, do we not ? 
 
 Several. Yes, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. Why? 
 
 ' Because we are afraid we shall die if we don't,' 
 said Andrew. 
 
 Miss W. Yes; we wish to be healed, and there- 
 fore we take the remedies the physician gives us, be 
 they ever so disagreeable. And are the diseases of 
 our souls of less importance, boys, than those of the 
 body? 
 
 Charley. No, of more. 
 
 367 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; for the one will but lead to tem- 
 poral death, the other to spiritual or eternal death ; 
 and have we no medicine prepared for the soul ? 
 
 Edward. Yes, the wholesome medicines of the 
 doctrine of the Evangelists. 
 
 Miss W. And are we to turn away from the 
 medicine, because it is sometimes sharp and disagree- 
 able to the natural man? 
 
 Charley. Not if we would be healed. 
 
 Miss W. No, we must turn with a humble spirit 
 to be taught what we must do to be healed, and we 
 must at once act upon the direction, the instruction 
 given to us, just as we must take the medicine sent 
 by the physician of the body. Would the sickness 
 of our bodies be healed, if, when the medicine Avas 
 sent, we refused to take it, and let it stand by our 
 bed-side % 
 
 ' No,' said Walter with a smile ; ' we must take it 
 if it is ever so nasty.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, as I said to poor little Alfred 
 yesterday. Is it, then, of any avail to us that we 
 have the written doctrine of the Evangelist, whole- 
 some medicine for our souls, if we never tiu:n and 
 take it ? 
 
 All. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. Yet, boys, w^here does the 'Bible often lie 
 from Sunday to Sunday ? 
 
 Matfheiv, On the shelf. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, unopened. There stands the medi- 
 cine, and we do not take it. Can our souls be 
 healed ? 
 
 Several. No, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. First, then, we learn that we must take 
 the medicine. We must read our Bibles daily, 
 fearing lest our diseases should lead to death ; that 
 is like sending for the physician and receiving his 
 medicine and directions ; but, then, v/ho is to bless 
 them to us % 
 
 368 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 Andrew, God. 
 
 Miss W, So God must bless the words of the 
 Bible to the healing of our souls, or the wholesome 
 doctrines will never benefit us — therefore we pray 
 that our souls may be healed through — what ? 
 
 All. The merits of Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, Jesus Christ the great Physician, 
 from whom all healing must come. But, boys, do 
 people who think themselves quits well go to the 
 physician ? 
 
 Several. No, ma'am, only sick people. 
 
 Miss IF. But are any of us quite well, whole from 
 every disease of the soul ? 
 
 ^ No, ma'am, we all do wrong,' said Charley. 
 
 Miss fV. What, then, do all need ? 
 
 Several. Healing. 
 
 Miss W. And where do you say we shall find the 
 medicine to heal us ? 
 
 All In the Bible. 
 
 Miss W. Then feeling our own needs, our sickness, 
 we should all go to this medicine with prayer to 
 God to bless it to our souls. Let us take one 
 or two examples of medicine prepared against 
 sickness. If our disease is impatience, fretfuiness 
 under God's appointmeuts, what does St. James say 
 to us? 
 
 George. ' Count it all joy when ye fall into divers 
 temptations ; knowing this, that the trying of your 
 faith worketh patience. But let patience have her 
 
 perfect work If any of you lack wisdom, let 
 
 him ask of God.' (St. James, i. 2-5.) 
 
 Miss W. Thus St. James teaches us why we 
 are tried, and shows us where we are to get the 
 wisdom of patience. Or again, if we are tempted to 
 speak wrong words of anger, or of pride, what 
 warning does our Saviour give us, which should 
 indeed make us turn from sin with fear and 
 trembling ? 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST. 
 
 Edward, ' Every idle word that men shall speak, 
 they shall give account thereof in the day of judg- 
 ment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, 
 and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.' (St. 
 Matt. xii. 36, 37.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and if we have altogether gone 
 astray from our Father's house, and wasted our 
 substance with riotous living, what teaching does St. 
 Luke deliver to us, showing how we may be restored 
 to favour? 
 
 Charley. He relates the parable of the Prodigal 
 Son. 
 
 Miss W, Yes, he gives us the medicine of the 
 Great Physician, that we may arise and go to our 
 Father, and say unto Him, Father, I have sinned 
 against heaven and before Thee, and am no more 
 worthy to be called Thy son, make me as one of 
 Thy hired servants. (See St. Luke, xv. 13, 18, 19.) 
 Thus, be our disease ever so great, we learn that 
 there is healing if we are but willing to take the 
 medicine, to humble ourselves, to go as sick persons 
 to the Physician of the soul. You must take heed, 
 boys, that you do not turn away from the medicine 
 which is now daily offered, lest it be taken from you, 
 or it be too late, and the disease have done its 
 work. 
 
 And now it is but very little I can tell you of 
 St. Luke, It is thought that he continued with 
 St. Paul until the day of his martyrdom, comforting 
 the holy Apostle to the very last, and that then he 
 travelled about for a while until his own turn came. 
 Then was he ready to lay down his life, and for want 
 of a cross, his enemies, in their hurry, hung him 
 on a tree. Others think that he died before St. 
 Paul, at Kome. There is no doubt that he suffered 
 martyrdom, though how, or where, or when, is all 
 uncertain. 
 
 It was too late to begin to read a story when Miss 
 370 19—3, 11 
 
ST. LUKE THE EVANGELIST, 
 
 Walton had finished questioning the boys, she there- 
 fore stayed and talked to them a little while instead^ 
 and allowed them to look at the different ornaments 
 about the room, and at some prints that lay on the 
 table. They liked doing this better than listening to 
 a story sometimes, and that night, when Fred was 
 again with them, they were peculiarly happy. 
 
 i. AND C. MOZLEY, I'ATERNOSTEU UOW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 I- rice Ud., or lO*. 6rf. per 100. 
 371 
 
STOEIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 0t 0mon mxn ^t Butit^ apostles. 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 Almighty God, who hast built Thy Church upon the 
 foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus 
 Christ Himself being the liead corner-stone ; Grant 
 us so to be joined together in unity of spirit by their 
 doctrine, that roe may be made an holy temple, ac- 
 ceptable unto Thee ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 The second year with the Forley boys is fast drawing 
 to a close, and those of my young readers who have 
 joined them in each Saint' s-day evening lesson, will 
 soon have to bid them farewell. It is a sad thing to 
 say farewell, and I would fain hope that sufficient 
 interest has been excited in the Forley boys to in- 
 duce us to linger with them to the last moment, and 
 be glad to hear what little can be told of their after- 
 life. 
 
 I will not, therefore, give the stories Mss Walton 
 read to them on the last two Saints'-days ; and 
 though we will join them at their lessons, I must not 
 dwell upon any incidents connects .^- with them, but 
 try instead, to give a short sketch of the life of each 
 of the first-class boys after the second year of our 
 intercourse with them was over. 
 
 Let us, however, first of all, join them in their 
 
 lesson on St. Simon and St. Jude's day. Alfred was 
 
 not well enough to be out at night, so he was not 
 
 among them. Francis had gone to a place of which 
 
 No. 87. 20—3 
 
ST. SIMOX AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 I will tell jou afterwards, and Fred had returned to 
 his mistress, so that the class was but small. 
 
 ' The Church again leads us,' said Miss Walton, 
 ' to commemorate two Apostles together — which are 
 they V 
 
 All. St. Simon and St. Jude. 
 
 Miss IV. Can you tell me how Simon is de- 
 scribed by the Evangelists ? 
 
 ' As Simon the Canaanite,' said Edward. (See 
 St. Matt. X. 4.) 
 
 ^And Simon Zelotes,' said George. (St.Luke, vi. 15.) 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; some say he is called the Canaanite, 
 because his birth-place was perhaps Cana of Galilee, 
 but it seems more probable that Canaanite is but the 
 Hebrew for zeal, and that some of the Evangelists 
 call him Simon the Canaanite, and others Simon 
 Zelotes, all referring to his having belonged to a 
 sect among the Jews called Zealots, before he was 
 chosen for an Apostle.* Have we any account of 
 the call of St. Simon % 
 
 The boys thought a moment, and Edward an- 
 swered, ' No, ma'am, I think not.' 
 
 Miss W. You are right, Edward, nor is there any 
 mention of him except in the lists given of the 
 twelve Apostles. It is thought, however, that he 
 continued with the Apostles until their dispersion, 
 when he travelled into Egypt, and then into the 
 wilder parts of Africa, Cyrene, and Libya, where he 
 preached the Gospel with all dihgence. Afterwards 
 he travelled to the Western Islands ; some say, even 
 to Britain itself, where he wrought many miracles, 
 imderwent great difficulties, troubles, and per- 
 secutions, and at length suffered martyrdom. It is 
 thought that he was crucified and buried in Britain ; 
 whereabouts is not known. — Has St. Jude any other 
 name ? 
 
 George. Yes, Thaddteus and Lebbasus. 
 
 * See Cave's Life of St. Simon. 
 373 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 Miss TV. It is thought that these names were 
 given, partly to distinguish St. Jude from Judas 
 Iscariot, and partly as a commendation of his wisdom 
 and zeal ; Lebbaius meaning a person of prudence, and 
 understanding, and Thaddjeus, a person zealous in 
 praising God.* Like St. Simon, there is little 
 known of him, and we have no account of his call, 
 but he is mentioned not only in the lists of the 
 twelve, but once besides; turn to St. John, xiv. 
 When our Saviour was speaking to His disciples 
 before His death of sending the Comforter, and 
 manifesting Himself unto them, but not unto the 
 world, do you remember St. Jude's question ? 
 
 Charley. ^ Judas saith unto Him, not Iscariot, 
 Lord, how is it that Thou wilt manifest Thyself 
 unto us, and not unto the world?' (verse 22.) 
 
 Aliss W. It would appear from this that St. Jude 
 at this time shared the common expectation of 
 Christ's setting up a temporal Idngdom, and there- 
 fore could not understand how the manifestation 
 should be to them, and not unto the world. What 
 did our Saviour answer ? 
 
 Walter. ' Jesus answered and said unto him, If 
 a man love ^le, he will keep My words ; and Mj 
 Father will love Him, and We will come unto 
 him, and make Our abode with him,' &c. (verse 23.) 
 
 Miss W. Thus, and in the succeeding verses, 
 intimating that the manifestation v/ould be inward 
 and spiritual, only to be perceived by those who 
 loved Him; and with this answer St. Jude appears 
 to have been satisfied. This is the only time St. 
 Jude is brought before us by the Evangelists, ex- 
 cej^t by name. But do we know nothing more of him ? 
 
 Andrew. Yes, he wi'ote an Epistle. 
 
 Miss PF. Which the Church chooses for the 
 Epistle for to-day. What does he call himself at 
 its commencement ? 
 
 * See Nelson's Festivals and Fasts. 
 37i 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 Matthew, ' Jude the servant of Jesus Christ, and 
 brother of James/ 
 
 Miss W. That is brother of St. James the Just, 
 bishop of Jerusalem, who, if you remember, is called 
 the Lord's brother. What relation does that make 
 St. Jude to our Lord ? 
 
 Beyijaniin. Brother also. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; yet we do not find him calling 
 himself the Lord's brother, but — what ? 
 
 All. 'The servant of Jesus Christ.' 
 
 Miss W. Thus showing his humble spirit, and that 
 he would only make himself known as servant to 
 Christ, and brother to James. To whom is this 
 Epistle addressed? 
 
 Chai'ley. ' To them that are sanctified by God 
 the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ, and 
 called.' 
 
 Miss W, Yes, it is a general epistle, addressed 
 to all who were faithful in the Church, ' preserved 
 or guarded in Jesus Christ,' and, as you have read, 
 his whole epistle is a warning against those who 
 caused divisions in the Church. But before we 
 refer to that, I will tell you the little history that 
 is known of him too. He first preached up and 
 down Judea, Samaria, and Galilee, and after that, 
 he is thought by some to have gone into Syria and 
 Mesopotamia, and to have died a natural death. 
 Others think he travelled into Persia, where, after 
 great success for many years, he was cruelly put to 
 death for opposing the superstitious rites and cere- 
 monies of the Magi, or Magians, a religious sect 
 in Persia, who taught the people many false doc- 
 trines. St. Jude is said to have been one among 
 the few apostles who were married men. And 
 now we will turn to the Collect. To what is the 
 Church compared ? 
 
 Edivard. To a building. 
 
 Miss W. Who do we say has built it ? 
 373 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 Edgar. Almighty God. 
 ; Miss W, With what is a building formed ? 
 
 Charley. Many stones. 
 
 Miss W. Who are the many stones which form 
 the building of the Church ? 
 
 Several. All baptized persons. 
 
 Miss W. Give me a text which speaks of our 
 being stones of the temple of the Church ? 
 
 George. ' Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a 
 spiritual house.' (1 St. Pet. ii. 5.) 
 
 Miss W. And St. Paul says, ^ The temple of God 
 is holy, w^hich temple ye are.^ (1 Cor. iii. 17.) Upon 
 what foundation is the temple laid ? 
 
 All. The apostles and prophets. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, Christ Himself being the great 
 Foundation-stone. You can any of you give me a 
 verse which tells us this. 
 
 Several. ' Now therefore ye are no more strangers 
 and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, 
 and of the household of God ; and are built upon 
 -the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus 
 Christ Himself being the chief corner-stone.' (Eph. 
 ii. 19, 20.) 
 
 Miss W. Is the foundation part of a building ? 
 
 Edgar. Yes, that upon which the whole rests. 
 
 Miss W. The apostles and prophets are, then, the 
 foundation upon which we, the several stones, are 
 built up a spu:itual house. And who did you say 
 is the comer-stone ? 
 
 All. Jesus Christ Himself. 
 
 Miss W. Is He called so in any other passage 
 than the one you have quoted ? 
 
 George. Yes, ' Wherefore also it is contained in 
 the scripture. Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner- 
 stone, elect, precious ; and he that beheveth on 
 Him shall not be confounded.' (1 St. Peter, ii. 6.) 
 
 Miss W. And of what use is the corner-stone in 
 a building ? 
 
 376 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 Benjamin. It binds all together and supports it. 
 
 Miss W. And look what St. Paul says, after telling 
 us that Christ Himself is the chief corner-stone. 
 Eph. ii. 21, 22. 
 
 Matthew, 'In icliom all the building fitly framed 
 together^ groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord ; 
 in whom ye also are huilded together for an habitation 
 of God through the Spirit.' 
 
 Miss W. One passage more I will read to you, 
 showing how St. Paul looked on Christ as the under 
 foundation of all ; ' Other foundation can no man 
 lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.' (1 Cor 
 iii. 11.) Yfe see, then, that all baptized Christians 
 are builded together on One foundation, with One 
 Chief corner-stone, and are thus united into One 
 whole. When we look at a building, do we look at 
 each stone, or at the whole building I 
 
 Several. The whole building. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, and we think of it as a whole ; and 
 admire it as one building, not as many stones. Is 
 this the way we should think of the Church ? 
 
 George. Yes, for we are all one in Christ Jesus. 
 (See Gal. iii. 28.) 
 
 ' By one Spirit we are all baptized into one hody^ 
 said Edward. (1 Cor. xii. 13.) 
 
 Miss W, Yes, all who are baptized into the 
 Church are outwardly one temple, built upon the 
 foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ 
 Himself being the chief corner-stone : but what other 
 union -is spoken of in the Collect ? 
 
 Charley. Unity of spirit. 
 
 Miss tV. And this we pray for; for without it 
 the outward unity would be of very little avail. 
 How is this unity of spirit to be obtained ? 
 
 Edward. By unity of doctrine. 
 
 Miss W. Aiid whose doctrine must we all unite 
 in believing ? 
 
 Andrew. Their doctrine — the Apostles' doctrine. ^ 
 377 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and by this unity, what sort of a 
 temple shall we become ? 
 
 Walter. A holy temple. 
 
 Miss W. Acceptable unto Whom ? 
 
 All God. 
 
 Miss W. But through Whom ? 
 
 All. Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 Miss W. Yes, ^Christ Jesus loved the Church, 
 and gave Himself for it' — why? 
 
 Geo7^ge. ' That He might sanctify and cleanse it 
 with the washing of water by the word ; that He 
 might present it to Himself a glorious Church, not 
 liaving spot^ or ivrinkle, or any such thing ; but that 
 it should be holy, and without blemish.' (Eph. 
 V. 25-27). 
 
 Miss W. This inward union we have indeed great 
 need to pray for in days when heresies and schisms 
 abound. What did our Saviour give as the mark 
 whereby His disciples were to be knovv^n ? 
 
 Edioard. ' By this shall all men know that ye are 
 My disciples, if ye have love one to another.' (St. 
 John, xiii. 35.) 
 
 Miss W. And afterwards our Saviour prayed that 
 this love, this unity of spirit, might be seen among 
 them ; look at chap. xvii. 20, 21. 
 
 Edgar. ' Neither pray I for these alone, but for 
 them also which shall beUeve on Me through their 
 word ; that they all may be One ; as Thou, Father, 
 art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be 
 One in us.' 
 
 Miss W. Yery fearful it is that that for which 
 our blessed Lord prayed so earnestly, we should 
 think so little about. Even in the Apostles' days the 
 duty of unity had to be urged upon the Church. 
 Look at 1 Cor. i. 10. 
 
 Mattheic. *Now I beseech you, brethren, by the 
 Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak 
 the same thing, and that there be no divisions among 
 378 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 you ; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the 
 same mind, and in the same judgment.^ 
 
 Miss W. And how does St. Paul speak to the 
 Eplieslans on the same subject ? 
 
 George. ' I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, be- 
 seech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation where- 
 with ye are called. . . . Endeavouring to keep the unity 
 of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body, 
 and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope 
 of your calling ; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, 
 one God and Father of all, who is above all, and 
 through all, and in you all.' (Eph. iv. 1-6.) 
 
 3Iiss W. Yes ; and does not St. Jude himself give 
 the same earnest exhortation ? 
 
 Benjamin. ' It was needful for me to write unto you, 
 and exhort you, that ye should earnestly contend for 
 the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.' 
 
 Miss W. As I said before, his whole Epistle is an 
 earnest exhortation to unity of spirit, and a warning 
 against those who broke in upon this unity, and 
 that is perhaps the reason why the Church uses 
 this prayer on the day of St. Jude's commemoration. 
 For he has taught us by his earnest zeal for the 
 truth, how much lue should value it. Look at 
 verses 17-21. 
 
 Charley. ' But, beloved, remember ye the words 
 which were spoken before of the apostles of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ ; how that they told you there 
 should be mockers in the last time, who should walk 
 after their own ungodly lusts. . . . But ye, beloved, 
 building up yourselves on your most holy faith, pray- 
 ing in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of 
 God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ unto eternal life.' 
 
 Miss W. If even in these early days the Church had 
 
 to be warned against those who rent her unity, much 
 
 more have we need of it now, and to pray earnestly 
 
 that we may be joined together in unity of spirit 
 
 379 
 
ST. SIMON AKD ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 by the doctrine of the apostles and prophets. Does 
 the Church teach us to pray for it in her daily 
 prayers ? 
 
 Several. Yes ; ' from all false doctrine, heresy, and 
 schism, good Lord deliver us.' 
 
 Miss W. And again, in the prayer for all con- 
 ditions of men, what do we beg ? 
 
 Benjamin. ^That all who profess and call them- 
 selves Christians may be led into the way of truth, 
 and hold the faith in unity of spirit^ in the bond of 
 peace, and in righteousness of life.^ 
 
 Miss W. Thus we see how our Saviour prayed for 
 this unity, the Apostles urge it upon us, and the 
 Church teaches us daily to pray for it ; and you, boys, 
 ought to thank God that you have been brought up 
 from childhood in the doctrine of the Apostles and 
 Prophets, and fear above all things to listen to those 
 who would lead you away from the truth. But an 
 outward confession is not sufficient ; we speak of 
 unity of — ? 
 
 ' Spirit,' repHed the boys. 
 
 Miss W. How does a man believe unto righteous- 
 ness? 
 
 George. ^ With the heart man believeth unto righ- 
 teousness : and Avith the mouth confession is made 
 unto salvation.' (Rom. x. 10.) 
 
 Miss W. That is to say, we must believe vrith the 
 heart and spirit, and that will lead us to righteous- 
 ness, that we may be made — ? 
 
 * A holy temple,' continued the boys. 
 
 Miss W. When St. Peter says, ^ Ye also, as lively 
 stones, are built up a spiritual house,' how does he 
 go on? 
 
 Edgar. ^ An holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual 
 sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.' 
 
 Miss iV. You may, then, boys, learn a very prac- 
 tical lesson from the thoughts this Collect suggests. 
 The outward union you have — why do I say this I 
 880 
 
APOSTLES. 
 
 Several. Because we have all been baptized. 
 
 Miss fV. YeSj received into the congregation of 
 Christ's flock. And have you not again and again 
 professed a belief in the doctrine of the Apostles and 
 Prophets ? 
 
 Charley. Yes, whenever we say the Creeds. 
 
 Miss W. But what more is required ? 
 
 Edward. To believe them with the heart. 
 
 Miss W, And how is the belief to be shown ? 
 
 Several. By a holy life. 
 
 Miss W. Which alone can niake us united in spirit, 
 and acceptable to God. Look once more at the 
 Epistle ; what does St. Jude remind us of? 
 
 A7idrew. ' I wiU therefore put you in remembrance, 
 though ye once knew this, how that the Lord, having 
 saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward 
 destroyed them that believed notJ 
 
 Miss W. So, boys. He may deal with us. After we 
 are baptized into the Church, and profess an outward 
 belief, we may be destroyed for want of real unity of 
 spirit, and a holy life. Take heed, then, how you 
 walk. As you go more into the world, you will have 
 many temptations to forsake the foundation of the 
 Apostles and Prophets, and to seek for other doc- 
 trine : people will try to make you dissatisfied with 
 the faith of your forefathers, and to fill your minds 
 with new and strange doctrines ; but remember 
 that you have no right to be dissatisfied with what 
 you have got, until you have tried to carry out your 
 belief into daily action, and found it wanting. Never 
 relinquish an article of faith^ however much it may he 
 ridicided, until you, have thoi'oughly acted upon it. If 
 you do this, it will be your safeguard, and you will 
 never forsake it at all, for you will be growing up a 
 holy temple, acceptable unto God, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord; and though you may not be able to 
 argue against your tempters, you will be able to turn 
 from them, because you will be convinced in your 
 
 381 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 own hearts, and will find that you have built upon a 
 sure foundation. 
 
 Miss Walton said this, knowing how much one of 
 her boys was at that very time exposed to the danger 
 of hearing holy truths ridiculed, and false doctrines 
 put before him. You remember that when Andrew 
 had gone to his place with Mr Plinth, he had entered 
 upon it with many fears. The character which he 
 had heard of the foreman proved quite correct, and 
 Andrew had been at work but a very short time, 
 when he heard many things which shocked him, and 
 saw much evil allowed to go on unchecked. Hap- 
 pily, however (though it was a sore trial to Andrew 
 at first), the foreman took a dislike to him, from the 
 notion that Andrew was the cause of ^Ir Plinth's 
 speaking to him about his language, and unsteady 
 •ways. ^ A pretty thing,' he said, ' it was, that a boy 
 should set himself up above them before ever he 
 came to work among them ; he wondered why Mr 
 Plinth should be so very careful of Andrew's morals, 
 he had never thought it necessary to speak to him 
 before any other boy had come to work. He would 
 soon teach Andrew,' he said, ^ not to give himself airs, 
 and suppose himself better than the rest.' Such 
 words as these were often* uttered in the hearing of 
 the men and boys who worked with liim, so that the 
 moment poor Andrew got among them, he found that 
 he was an object of dislike, and that he was shunned 
 and ridiculed. ^ We don't want a saint among us,' 
 they sometimes said, ' you may go and paint by 
 yourself;' or w^hen anything wrong was said, some 
 of them would suddenly turn to Andrew, and ask Svhy 
 he did not give them a lecture', or, ^ would not he go 
 and tell Mr Plinth,' with many other jeering things, 
 w^hich the foreman, instead of checking, encouraged. 
 These things were a sore trial to Andrew, and for 
 the first few days he felt as if he could not bear 
 them. ' What must I do V he said to Miss Walton. 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 ^ They make me feel so angry, and then when I 
 speak cross they laugh, and say they wanted to 
 make me cross.' 
 
 ^ You should not speak crossly, Andrew,' was Miss 
 Walton's reply. ' You must try to bear their un- 
 kindness and ridicule in silence, and overcome it, not 
 by angry words, but by forbearance and kindness.' 
 Andrew thought this almost impossible at first, but 
 as we have seen, he was in earnest in wishing to do 
 right, and he had before conquered his dread of being 
 laughed at ; so that now, though with a very sorrow- 
 ful heart, he said he would try and act upon her ad- 
 vice, and not leave his place as he had felt inclined 
 to do, on account of their dislike. He did try, and 
 day by day he learned to curb his anger, and though 
 for some time many of them continued to treat hini 
 unkindly, and he felt the trial very great, it lessened 
 the temptation to join his companions in what was 
 wrong. He felt no inclination to go with them 
 while they treated him with scorn, but rather was 
 glad to keep away from them ; and as he worked 
 alone he had time to think over things he had learnt, 
 or the few verses he had read before he went to 
 work in the morning, or the sermon Mr Walton had 
 preached the Sunday before ; and such thoughts 
 strengthened him in his resolutions to try and do right, 
 and bear the trials God sent upon him. Then when 
 his day's work was over he returned to his home, and 
 if there was no evening school, or no lesson with 
 Miss Walton, he had time to read at home, or to en- 
 joy a game of play with his old companions. His 
 trial then, as he used it rightly, proved a blessing to 
 him, by keeping him from choosing the society of 
 those who, had they been kinder to him, might have 
 led him into scenes of sin and temptation. He 
 learned, too, to curb his temper, which though not 
 easily roused, was rather violent, and this was a 
 great victory to gain. In course of time his gentle- 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 ness won over many who had at first jomed with 
 others in neglecting or laughing at him, and over 
 some of the boys he even exercised an influence for 
 good, scarcely consciously, yet not the less truly. 
 A wrong word was unuttered because Andrew was 
 present, or work which would have been hurried over 
 was done well, because Andrew was steady in his share, 
 and Avorking hours were not wasted in play, because 
 Andrew would not play. It was more by a steady 
 course of right action himself, disregarding what 
 others did, than by any direct interference, that 
 Andrew's influence was good. With his master he 
 soon became a great favourite by his steady and in- 
 dustrious ways, and whenever Mr Plinth spoke to 
 Mr Walton, he had always a good word to say for 
 Andrew. Much it rejoiced Miss Walton's heart, as 
 week after week she saw his continued steadiness, 
 and careful attendance both at Church and school, 
 and at the Holy Communion. He never turned his 
 back upon that Holy Feast, and there he found his 
 strength renewed time after time to meet his daily trials. 
 When he had been with his master more than a 
 year, one of the workmen left, and another came in 
 his place, and a very different sort of man to any of 
 those who had been there before ; but also, one who 
 brought new and different trials upon Andrew. He 
 was a man who professed a great deal of goodness, 
 and often talked about himself, his o\mi religious 
 feelings, thoughts, and opinions ; but he had not been 
 taught that it was a Christian's duty to continue in the 
 Apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and to contend for 
 the faith once delivered unto the Saints ; he thought 
 it no harm to disregard the teaching of God's ap- 
 pointed ministers, and to follow those who rent the 
 unity of the Church ; and in that in which he erred 
 himself he tried to make others err also. Finding 
 that Andrew had more serious thoughts than the 
 rest, he tried most of all to influence him. He 
 384 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 argued and talked about his own notions, and ridiculed 
 the faith in which Andrew had been brought up, 
 and tried to persuade him to forsake his own pastor, 
 and go after strange teachers. But though Andrew 
 .was often puzzled by what he said, he would not be 
 persuaded to do that which he knew was wrong. 
 He would not forsake the teaching of him whom 
 God had placed over him, and appointed to be his 
 guide ; and while he was firm in this, all the talking 
 did not do him harm, though the bold things his 
 tempter said often puzzled him, and he could not 
 answer his objection. 
 
 It was some time before Andrew had an oppor- 
 tunity of telling this new trouble to any who could 
 advise him ; but after he had endured it as well as he 
 could for some weeks, he fell in with Mr Spencer, as 
 he was returning from work one evening, and soon 
 told him his difficulties, and asked his guidance. ^ I 
 don't know what to do, sir, for he is much steadier 
 than all the rest ; he never swears, or talks in the 
 wrong way they do, but often tells them of it ; and I 
 thought it so kind of him at first when he took notice 
 of me, and the rest of the workmen said we were just 
 a pair, we should suit each other very well; but 
 now, sir, whenever we are thrown together, he tells 
 me all that I have learnt is wrong, and that I never 
 can be saved if I don't get some better teaching, and 
 then he tries to persuade me to go with him to hear 
 some of their preachers, and says it's no use being 
 steady if I don't believe, and a great many things of 
 that kind ; and I don't know what to say to him, sir, 
 though I feel that what he says is wrong.' 
 
 ' Let that feeling — the voice of your conscience — be 
 enough, Andrew,' said Mr Spencer. ' You are too 
 young to be able to argue with him, and it would not 
 be seemly that you should ; but consider, my boy, have 
 you not found the holy truths you have been taught 
 sufficient for the guidance of your daily actions V 
 
 385 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 * Yes, sir,' replied Andrew, ' I know I have been 
 taught what is right.' 
 
 * And have you not,'retumed Mr Spencer/ found that 
 in the prayers he ridicules, and the holy Sacraments 
 he despises, God has come neartoyou, and blessed you?' 
 
 ' Yes, sir, and when I think of that,' said Andrew, ^I 
 knoio what he says is wrong, and I wish so much he 
 knew how good those things are, which he now despises.' 
 
 ^Pray, then, that he may know them, Andrew, 
 and thank God that you know them, and ask Him 
 to keep you steadfastly in the Apostles' doctrine and 
 fellowship, and to preserve you from being driven about 
 with every blast of vain doctrine :' and then Mr 
 Spencer told him that he had done quite right to 
 mention his difficulties to him, and he made Andrew 
 repeat a great many things that had been said, and 
 showed him what was wi'ong, and made him under- 
 stand better than he had ever done, the blessing of 
 having been built up into the spiritual house, of 
 which the Apostles are the foundation, and Jesus 
 Christ Himself the chief corner-stone, and the 
 necessity of being joined together in unity of spirit 
 with them. But we will not repeat this conversation, 
 because it is far better that any of my young readers 
 who are placed in difficulties like those to which 
 Andrew was exposed, should go and tell their own 
 clergyman their troubles, and seek for his guidance. 
 
 Andrew found the comfort of having done so, and 
 felt himself more firmly established in the truth 
 afterwards ; and though he did not attem.pt to argue 
 mth his fellow-workman, Mr Spencer having told 
 him he had better not, he did not feel nearly so 
 puzzled in his own mind, but was generally able to dis- 
 tinguish the truth from the eri'or, and when he could 
 not, he asked Mr Spencer, or put the subject out of his 
 mind, being contented to try and act upon what he 
 did understand, and to carry out his faith into daily 
 practice. He was never persuaded to go and listen 
 386 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 to false teachers, ^ that he might judge for himself,' 
 as was pressed upon him ; and though many of his 
 companions were led astray by this one man, Andrew 
 had strength given him to go on in the right way 
 week after week, and month after month. In the 
 course of a year or two, Mr Plinth moved to a town 
 about twenty miles from Forley, and Andrew was 
 taken with him. It was a great grief to Andrew to 
 leave, for to the very last he had continued at school, 
 and loved Miss Walton's instruction. Though more 
 of his own master, more of the man from the time 
 he left Forley, he did not cease to walk with care 
 and steadiness along the good way he had chosen as 
 a boy, and, generally speaking, on the first Sunday of 
 every month he contrived to be a visitor at home, 
 and to kneel with his old companions in his much- 
 loved little Church, at the altar of God. 
 
 Of Samuel, I am sorry to say I must give a very 
 different account. Instead of seeking for instruction 
 and guidance, we have seen that he wilfully rejected 
 it when offered, and from that time his course was 
 along the broad way by which so many travel. He 
 did not leave Forley entirely, but generally spent 
 many months away, sometimes with his brother, and 
 sometimes going about the country turnip-hoeing, qt 
 harvesting. His religious duties were soon almost 
 entirely neglected, and Sunday after Sunday went 
 by without Samuel's approaching the house of 
 prayer. His companions were often the very worst, 
 and Samuel did not hesitate to follow them in evil. 
 In this careless course of life he continued as long as 
 I heard anything of the Forley boys, and unless God 
 had mercy on him, and by affliction, or sorrow, or 
 illness, chastened him betimes, I fear he would per- 
 severe in the same unto the end of his days. 
 
 Fred continued to live with Mrs Woodville for 
 many years. When he left her, he met with other 
 places, and for some time I used to hear good ac- 
 
 387 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 counts of him. The last I heard was, that he had 
 gone out with a master and mistress to India, and 
 after that, I know not what became of Fred ; but we 
 have every reason to believe that God would be with 
 him, to bless him to his life's end, for he as well as 
 Andrew, in the days of his boyhood, had chosen the 
 good and the right way, which leadeth to life. 
 
 Of little Walter I can also give a good account. 
 When he set himself to cure even (what many would 
 call) the sliglit bad habit of fidgeting and restless- 
 ness, he began the good work of self-discipline, and 
 though it went on slowly, it went on surely. As he 
 grew older he began to act more on principle, and 
 the more he tried to act, the firmer his principles be- 
 came, and when at length an opportunity was given 
 him for being confirmed, he was found ready and 
 anxious for that holy rite, and received that strength 
 and confirming grace for which he sought. When 
 Mr Spencer left Forley, which he did in the course of 
 four or five years, he took Walter with him as his 
 little page, and from that time I know nothing par- 
 ticular of him. I think we may hope that with such 
 a good master he would be both happy and steady. 
 
 Edgar, who had always such a strong desire to be 
 a man, took to upstart, independent ways far too 
 soon, and gave both Mr Walton and Mr Spencer not 
 a little trouble the last year or so before leaving 
 school. He did not take to an openly evil course, but 
 he was careless of his duties, and disregarded the rules 
 of the school, and thought himself too much of the man 
 to submit to authority. When he was about fourteen, 
 he was apprenticed to a chemist in the town, and 
 though he need not have done so, he left Forley 
 school. His master found him very active and 
 honest, but was also annoyed by his want of sub- 
 mission, and carelessness in obliging others. In con- 
 sequence of this, he found it necessary to be more 
 severe than he would have wished to be, and Edgar's 
 888 20—3, 10. 
 
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDE, APOSTLES. 
 
 proud spirit rebelled against punishment or restraint. 
 One morning, after his master had found fault with 
 him the evening before, Edgar ran away, and though 
 search was soon made, before he could be found he 
 had engaged himself as cabin-boy on board a vessel, 
 and sailed to the East Indies. From this time I 
 know not what became of him ; whether the greater 
 severity with which he would probably be treated as 
 cabin-boy, and from which he could not escape, 
 brought him to a sense of his faults, and reminded 
 him of the better way which he had been taught, or 
 whether he carried on his rebellions against those in 
 authority, to a continued rebellion against God, I do 
 not know. Let us hope that the troubles, and trials, 
 and hardships, which he was sure to meet with in tlie 
 life he had thus inconsiderately chosen, would bring 
 him to a humble sense of his faults, and lead him to 
 seek for pardon from God, whom he had most of 
 all offended, before it was too late. 
 
 After this second year which my readers have spent 
 with the first-class boys, Edward did not continue 
 a scholar, but ]>ecame instead a teacher in the Forley 
 school. In the course of a few years he married, and con- 
 tinued to work as a day-labourer in his native village. 
 By his uniform steadiness and industry, he gained the 
 respect, not only of his neighl lours, but of his clergy- 
 man, and as long as Mr and Miss Walton remained 
 at Forley, I know that he continued a Sunday-school 
 teacher, was sexton in the little Church, and in many 
 ways made himself useful in the parish ; and that 
 several of his own children, as they grew up around 
 him, found instruction and guidance in the very 
 school in which he had learned so much, and to such 
 good account. 
 
 Of the rest of the boys I must tell you something 
 in the next chapter. 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLEY, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price l^d., or 10*. 6rf. per 100. 
 
 389 
 
■ STORIES AND CATECHISINGS 
 IN ILLUSTRATION OF THE COLLECTS; 
 
 OR THE SAINTS'-DAY EVENINGS WITH THE FORLEY BOYS. 
 
 ^11 ^aints^ ©ay* 
 
 COLLECT. 
 
 O Ahmghty God, who hast knit together Thine elect in 
 one communion and feUowship, in the mystical Body 
 of Thy Son Christ our Lord ; Grant us grace so to 
 follow Thy blessed Saints in all virtuous and godly 
 living, that we may come to those imspeahahle joys, 
 which Thou hast prepared for them that unfeignedly 
 love Thee ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ' We have now, boys,' said Miss Walton, when her 
 class was gathered together on All Saints' evening, 
 ' come to the last Saints' day in the year. One by 
 one have the examples of the holy Apostles and 
 Evangelists been brought before us, and we have 
 glorified God on their behalf; but lest many an un- 
 known child of God should be overlooked, the 
 Church has set apart this day — for what purpose ? 
 
 ' To commemorate All Saints,' said Alfred. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; not only those whose names are 
 known to the world, whose light has shone before 
 men, does the Church this day commemorate, but 
 all who in sincerity and truth have loved and served 
 God, from the king sitting upon his throne, to the 
 lowly child of poverty. And there is one great 
 peculiarity about this day. Each year adds to the 
 number of those commemorated. More are included 
 in the Church's commemoration this year than last ; 
 more will be next year than this, because each year 
 is adding to the number of the Saints of God, who 
 have passed through the waves of this troublesome 
 No. 88. 21—3 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 world, and tasted those unspeakable joys which 
 God has prepared for those that unfeignedly love 
 Him. Do you remember what you told me ' saint * 
 meant ? 
 
 ' Holy,' said Walter. 
 
 3fiss W. Then whom do we commemorate to-day ? 
 
 Several, Ail holy persons. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; now let us turn to the Collect. 
 What do we say God has done for His elect ? 
 
 A II. ' Knit them together in one communion and 
 fellowship, in the mystical body of His Son.' 
 
 Miss W. In the last Saints'-day Collect we spoke 
 of a temple ; but to-day of — ? 
 
 ' A Body,' replied Edgar. 
 
 Miss W. What were the signs of outward union 
 there brought before us % 
 
 Edward. Being built upon the foundation of the 
 Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being 
 the chief corner-stone. 
 
 Miss W. And what was the inward union ? 
 
 Charley. Unity of Spirit. 
 
 Miss W. Is this outward and inward union spoken 
 of in to-day's Collect also ? 
 
 Edward. Yes ; we say the elect are knit together 
 in ' one communion and fellowship.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, there is an outward and inward 
 communion, and an outward and inward fellowship 
 in — what ? 
 
 Charley. The mystical Body of Christ. 
 
 Miss W. This outward and inward union, or knit- 
 ting together, is what is described as the formation 
 of the Church in the beginning. Do you remember 
 where ? 
 
 George. ' And they continued steadfastly in the 
 Apostles' doctrine and fellowships and in hreaking'of 
 
 hread^ and in iwayers And the Lord added to 
 
 the Churcli daily such as should be saved.' (Acts, 
 ii. 42 and 47.) 
 
 391 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 Miss W. The Church, or — what do we call it in 
 the Collect? 
 
 Several. The ^ mystical Body ' of Christ. 
 
 Miss W. What does ' mystical ' mean ? 
 
 Benjamin. That which we cannot understand. 
 
 Miss W. That which contains a mystery, or is 
 mysterious. Now our own natural bodies are full of 
 mystery. How is it that you put forth your hand 
 to take a thing the moment you feel the inclination ? 
 You have not to stop and say to your arm, ' stretch 
 out,' and then to your hand, ' grasp what I want,' 
 have you ? 
 
 ' No, ma'am,' said Walter, laughing ; ^ it does it 
 in a moment without one's telling it.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes, the v/iil acts upon it instantaneously ; 
 but how is this ? Can you explain it ? 
 
 Several. No, ma'am, we don't know how it is, we 
 never thought about it. 
 
 Miss W. And if you thought about it ever so 
 much, it would still be a mystery. Or again, how is 
 it that the pain of one part affects the feelings of the 
 whole body ? If you wound your hand you would 
 be very glad (would you not ?) if you could, as it were, 
 feel the pain there only, and that it should not come 
 into your mind, and affect you all over? 
 
 A Ifrecl. Yes, ma'am ; but we can't do that, our 
 hand is a part of ourselves. 
 
 3Iiss W. Your ivill has no power there ; you may 
 will ever so much only to feel the pain in one spot, but 
 if the wound is severe your head will ache, and you 
 will feel sick, and the hurt affects your whole body. 
 Is not this remarkable ? Your will makes you move 
 about almost unconsciously, but your will cannot 
 limit pain, however much you desire it. How is 
 this? 
 
 ' We don't know, ma'am,' they replied again. 
 
 Miss W. No; and however much learned men 
 may be able to account for these things, there is 
 392 
 
ALL SAINTS DAY. 
 
 always mystery unexplained, something left beyond 
 our understanding ; so that we may exclaim with 
 David, ' I am fearfully and wonderfully made.' (Psalm 
 cxxxix. 13.) How many members we have in our 
 bodies, how many muscles, many glands, many veins, 
 many arteries, all depending and acting one upon 
 another in a wonderful and mysterious way ! And 
 if our natural bodies are thus mysterious, much more 
 may we speak of the spiritual Body of Christ, of 
 which they are types, as mystical. Has It many 
 members ? 
 
 Alfred. Yes, ' many members, yet but one Body.' 
 (1 Cor. xii. 20.) 
 
 Miss W. And these members are of every age and 
 every country, men and women, boys and girls ; some 
 on earth, some in paradise. Nor is the number, so 
 far as we know, yet complete. Many yet unborn, 
 some now living, but as yet afar off, shall be brought 
 nigh, and be made partakers in the one Body of Christ. 
 The patriarchs of old, were they the chosen or elect 
 of God ? 
 
 Several. Yes, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. And loho do we say have been knit to- 
 getlier in this mystical Body ? 
 
 All. The elect of God. 
 
 Miss W. Then do the holy patriarchs and men of 
 old belong to this Body ? 
 
 All. Yes, ma'am. 
 
 Miss W. But do they cdone form the Body ? 
 
 Edivard. No, ma'am; all who are baptized are 
 made members of Christ. 
 
 Miss W. We too, then, are of the same body with 
 Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. After St. Paul has 
 given such a wonderful account of the faith of the 
 patriarchs, in Heb. xi., how does he finish the 
 chapter ? 
 
 Matthew. ' And these all, having obtained a good 
 report through faith, received not the promise : God 
 
 393 
 
ALL SAINTS DAT. 
 
 having provided some better thing for us, that fheif 
 without us should not he made perfect.^ (verse 39, 40.) 
 
 Miss W. No ; the Body is not perfect ^yithout 
 ei'erif member ; but is it not wonderfuU}^ mysterious 
 to think of the thousands, and tens of thousands, and 
 thousands of thousands, that make up this one 
 vast Body? And think again, boys — in our own 
 bodies have not the different members different 
 ofHces ; your hands and feet, they are not for the 
 same purj^ose, are they ? 
 
 ' No, ma'am,' they all replied. 
 
 Miss W. Nor your eyes and ears, your mouth and 
 your fingers. Each member has its own especial 
 work, which though sometimes similar to the work 
 of another member, yet varies in some degree. Is it 
 so with the members of the mystical Body ? 
 
 George, Yes, ma'am. ' For as we have many 
 members in one body, and all members have not the 
 same office, so ive, being many, are one body in 
 Christ, and every one members one of another. 
 Having then gifts differing according to the grace that 
 is given.'' (Rom. xii. 4^6.) 
 
 Miss W. Each member has his own work to do in 
 this one mighty Body, for the ' edifying ' of the 
 whole. Have not each one of you, boys, been made 
 members of this Body ? 
 
 All. Yes, ma'am. In our baptism. 
 
 Miss IV. And have you ever thought how won- 
 derful it is, that boys like you should make up a 
 part of this one mystical Body, and have each his 
 work to do in it, not as a separate individual, but as 
 a member of a great body; so that your actions 
 affect the whole society, as a movement of your 
 finger is really the action of your whole body? It is 
 indeed a mystery, but one which it is well to think 
 about, that you may be very careful so to act as not 
 to be unworthy of your membership, and be cut off 
 and cast away, while others yet unborn may be taken 
 394 
 
ALL saints' DAT. 
 
 in to fill your place. How did you tell me the 
 elect are knit together? 
 
 Edgar. In ' one communion and fellowship.' 
 
 Miss W. We have already spoken of outward union 
 as members of one visible body built upon the foun- 
 dation of the Apostles and Prophets. Let us now 
 speak of inivard communion and fellowship. Do we 
 any where profess belief in this communion ? 
 
 Andrew. Yes ; in the Creed, ^ I believe in ... . the 
 communion of saints.' 
 
 Miss W. All who belong to the Church profess 
 belief in this communion and enjoy it outwardly; 
 but the real inward communion can only be under- 
 stood and enjoyed by the faithful — by those who are 
 not only called, but also chosen. (St. Matt. xxii. 14.) 
 Do you remember what St. Paul says about this 
 communion to the Ephesians ? Chap. iv. 4-6. 
 
 Benjamin. ' There is one Body, and one Spirit, even 
 as ye are called in one hope of your calling. One 
 Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father 
 of all, ivho is above all, and through all, and in 
 you alU 
 
 Miss W. Take the last clause as the groundwork 
 of inward communion. Who is the Father of all 
 saints ? 
 
 All. God. 
 
 Miss W, Is He the Father of those in paradise, 
 as well as of those who still fight on earth ? 
 
 Charley. Yes, He is ' the Father of alU 
 
 Miss W. Then as children of one common Father 
 the saints have communion and fellowship. And to 
 Whom do all look up ? 
 
 A Ifred. ' To God the Father, Who is above alU 
 
 Miss W. Yes; and being above all, and our 
 Father, we pray to Him ; and to whom do the saints 
 in paradise pray ? Look at Kev. vi. 9, 10. 
 
 Edgar. ' I saw under the altar the souls of them 
 that were slain, .... and they cried with a loud 
 395 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, 
 dost Thou not judge and avenge our blood on them 
 that dwell on the earth?' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and we find that worship is given 
 by ' every creature which is in heaven^ and on tlie earthy 
 and under the eartli.^ (Chap. v. 13.) Thus we have 
 inward communion and fellowship — how ? 
 
 EdicaixL By worshipping ' one God the Father 
 who is above all.' 
 
 Miss W. And He is througli all, and ia us all. 
 How do we live, and move, and have our being ? 
 
 George. In God. 
 
 Miss W. By what were we new born ? 
 
 EdicaixL By the Spirit of God. 
 
 Miss W. And how is that spiritual life sustained ? 
 
 Edivard. By union with Christ, ' He that hath the 
 Son, hath life.' (1 St. John, v. 12.) 
 
 Miss W. And do not the saints in glory live by 
 the same Almighty power ? What did Jesus say to 
 the weeping Martha, of her lost brother ? 
 
 George. ' / am the resurrection and the life : he 
 that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall 
 he live : and whosoever liveth and believeth in Ale 
 shall never die.^ (St. John, xi. 25, 26.) 
 
 Miss W. By the same Almighty power by which 
 we live they live also. Christ is our life and their 
 life, and thus we have communion with the saints. 
 The difference between us is, that they are past all 
 danger, while ice are in the midst of enemies seeking 
 to destroy us. TJiey are very near to Him, never to 
 be separated ; iv^ may draw near to Him and He is 
 very near to us, but we may yet be separated by our 
 sins. When do we draw most near to God ? 
 
 Several. In the Holy Communion. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; the Holy Communion^ as it is 
 
 called, because as we draw nigh to God on earth the 
 
 saints draw nigh in heaven. In our union with Him 
 
 we have union with them. In eating and drinking 
 
 396 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 His Body and His Blood, we are building up that 
 spiritual life in ourselves, which will lead to that 
 eternal life upon which they have already entered. 
 What sono^ of communion do we therefore sincf at 
 the Holy Eucharist ? 
 
 Several. ' Therefore ivitli angels and archangels, and 
 with all the conipany of heaven, we laud and magnify 
 Thy glorious Name ; evermore praising Thee, and 
 saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts, heaven 
 and earth are full of Thy glory ; Glory be to Thee, 
 O Lord most High. Amen.' 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; the communion by which the elect 
 are knit together in the mystical Body of Christ, is an 
 inward, real, and felt communion ; but only real, only 
 felt, by those who are faithful to their high calling. 
 What, therefore, do we go on to pray ? 
 
 Several. ' Grant us grace so to follow Thy blessed 
 Saints in all virtuous and godly living, that we may 
 come to those unspeakable joys, which Thou hast 
 prepared for them that unfeignedly love Thee ; 
 thi'ough Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.' 
 
 Miss PV. If we would have our communion and 
 fellowship with them real and lasting, we must 
 follow them in virtuous and godly living. We must 
 go along the same path that they travelled. Do 
 either the Epistle or Gospel give any rules of life ? 
 
 Edward., Yes, the Gospel. 
 
 Miss W. What is the Gospel ? 
 
 Edgar. Part of Christ's sermon on the mount. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and that part which more parti- 
 cularly gives rules for our daily life. We are there 
 taught to be poor in spirit — what else ? 
 
 ^ To mourn for sin, and to be meek,' said Charley. 
 
 ' To hunger and thirst after righteousness, and to 
 be pure in heart,' added Walter. 
 
 Miss W. Yes ; and we are told, ' Blessed are the 
 peace-makers, blessed are those that are persecuted 
 for righteousness' sake, blessed are ye when men 
 391 
 
ALL saints' day/ 
 
 shall revile you, and persecute you falsely.' We have, 
 then, in the Gospel, a rule of holy life, which, if we 
 would follow the blessed Saints, we must make our 
 rule. We have not time to-day to look at it more 
 particularly. To what will following the blessed 
 Saints lead us ? 
 
 Alfred. ' Unspeakable joys.' 
 
 Miss W. And as the Gospel gives us a rule of 
 holy life, so the Epistle sets before us these unspeak- 
 able joys. How does St. John describe the ghmpse 
 of heaven granted to him ? 
 
 Benjamin.. ^I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, 
 which no man could number, of aU nations, and 
 kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the 
 throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white 
 robes, and palms in their hands ; and cried with 
 a loud voice, saying. Salvation to our God which 
 sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And 
 all the angels stood round about the throne, and 
 about the elders, and the four beasts, and fell before 
 the throne on their faces, and worshipped God, 
 saying, Amen; Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, 
 and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, 
 be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.' 
 
 Miss W. By this ghmpse granted to the holy 
 Evangelist St. John, we learn something of the 
 glories in store for us. Yet it is but a glimpse, and 
 we therefore still describe the joys as — what ? 
 
 All. ' Unspeakable.' 
 
 3Iiss W, That is to say, beyond all description ; 
 and for whom do we say they are prepared ? 
 
 George. For those who unfeignedly love God. 
 
 Miss W. What do you mean by ' unfeignedly ? ' 
 
 Several. Without pretence. 
 
 JSIiss W. Do you remember to whom St. James 
 says a crown is promised ? 
 
 Edward. ' Blessed is the man that endureth temp- 
 tation : for when he is tried, he shall receive the 
 
 398 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 crown of life, ichich the Loi'd hath promised to them 
 that love Him^ (St. James, i. 12.) 
 
 Miss W, Yes ; it is for those who love God that 
 these ^unspeakable joys' are prepared, and the 
 Saints whom we commemorate to-day are those who 
 have thus loved, and have shown their love by being 
 faithful unto death, and now have received a portion 
 of their reward : and they are set before us as out en- 
 samples. They have reached that for which we 
 are striving, and it must be our earnest endea- 
 vour to follow in their steps, that after being knit to- 
 gether in one communion and fellowship, we may 
 with them enter into those unspeakable joys. Look 
 what St. Paul says, after speaking of that which the 
 Saints went through before obtaining rest. (Heb. xii. 
 
 Benjamin. ^Wherefore seeing we also are com- 
 passed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let 
 us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so 
 easily beset us, and let us run ivith patience the race 
 that is set before us, looMng unto Jesus^ the Author 
 and Finisher of our faith.' 
 
 Miss W, Who are the cloud of witnesses ? 
 
 Alfred. The Saints in glory. 
 
 Miss W, Yes; those who have passed through 
 much -tribulation and have entered into rest. They 
 are a great cloud of witnesses — witnessing to God's 
 faithfulness ; to the grace He gives to those who seek 
 Him; to the unspeakable joys prepared for them ; — 
 and with this testimony before us we have but to run 
 in their steps, looking unto Jesus, the Author and 
 Finisher of both their faith and ours, and we shall at 
 length with them have perfect consummation and 
 Hiss, both in body and soul, in eternal and everlasting 
 glory. And now, boys, that the year of Saints'-day 
 lessons has come to an end, look back and see what 
 use you have made of the instruction which has been 
 given you, and of the examples set before you. 
 
 399 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 How far have you endeavoured to follow the Saints 
 in all virtuous and godly living ? Plow far have you 
 let their examples influence your daily life ? Have 
 you learnt, with St. Andrew, readily to obey when 
 your Saviour calls ? with St. Stephen, in all your suf- 
 ferings here upon earth, to look up steadfastly to 
 Jesus in heaven? with St. Paul, to spend your 
 zeal and energy in the service of God? from St 
 Peter to mistrust yourself, and while you think you 
 stand, to take heed lest you fall ? and from all, to trust 
 only in that heavenly strength which is made perfect 
 in our weakness ? Where you have failed, boys, try 
 again, for you are members of the same Body as 
 they, and taught by the same Spirit ; you have One 
 God and Father, who is above all, and through all, 
 and in you all, and therefore you can, if you will but 
 fight manfully with them^ obtain the victory, and reap 
 the reward. 
 
 This All Saints'-day evening lesson was the first, 
 with Miss Walton, which Alfred had been well 
 enough to attend since his attack of measles, and 
 very glad he was to take his place once more in the 
 Vicarage parlour. He was still looking very pale, 
 and coughed a good deal, but he was considered 
 quite well, and went to work and to play as usual. 
 Miss Walton could not but feel some anxiety when 
 she saw how poorly he still looked, and remembered 
 that a long winter was before him; but as week after 
 week went on, and he did not complain, though he 
 did not regain his rosy cheeks, she began to think 
 her anxiety needless, and that warm spring and 
 summer weather would quite restore him. His 
 illness had not been without its good effect, for it had 
 taught little Alfred a lesson of patience, which he 
 did not forget with his returning health. It was 
 very, very seldom that a fretful word was heard from 
 him all through that winter, and though he was very 
 cheerful, he had lost that exuberance of spirits for 
 
 400 
 
ALL saints' DAT. 
 
 which he had been so remarkable. There was some- 
 thing much more subdued and gentle about his 
 manner at all times than there had been before. 
 With Miss Walton he had ever been gentle, even in 
 his wildest days, but now it was with others as well as 
 with Miss Walton, during play as well as in his serious 
 moments. The change did not seem to be observed 
 by his companions, nor much even by his own family. 
 
 ' Yes,' replied his mother to Miss Walton's remark 
 how much more quiet Alfred had grown ; ' he is 
 quieter, and seems to like to sit still more than he 
 used to do ; but I don't think there is much the 
 matter with him.' 
 
 ' I hope there is not ; but I think you should be 
 careful,' replied Miss Walton, ' not to overtire him 
 with work, nor let him be out late at night.' 
 
 ' His father does not put him to hard work,' she 
 answered ; ' he was never very fond of work.' 
 
 ^Is he idle over his work now?' inquired Miss 
 Walton. 
 
 ' No, ma'am, I never hear any complaints of him. 
 His father said the other day he was altogether very 
 much improved since he went to your school. I am 
 sure, ma'am, we are much obhged to you for the 
 trouble you have taken with him.' 
 
 ' It is little we could do if he did not try himself 
 to do right, Mrs Mason,' replied Miss Wahon. ^If 
 he has improved, it has been because he has used the 
 grace God is ready to give to all who seek for it,' 
 rising as she spoke, and bidding Mrs Mason good 
 morning. 
 
 That winter proved a very mild one, and Alfred, 
 towards the spring, began somewhat to recover his 
 looks ; but just at that time a low fever broke out in 
 Forley, and two or three of Alfred's family were 
 laid up ; his mother, his brother Allen, and his 
 younger brother Henry, were all prostrate at once, 
 and nearly all the nursing fell to Alfred. I must 
 401 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 give you a little sketch of the family to show you 
 how this happened. Of Alfred's elder brothers and 
 sisters, one brother was married, Allen was ill, and 
 Ked was not wilHng to nurse ; of his sisters, two 
 were married and had left Forley, and Bessie, who 
 remained at home, a girl of sixteen, found more than 
 enough employment in minding the house and taking 
 care of Fanny and Willy, both younger than Alfred. 
 Though Alfred himself might still be called a little 
 boy, yet with daily self-denial, patience, and kind- 
 ness, he watched by the sick beds of the invalids, 
 helped now and then by his father, and by any kind 
 neighbours who took pity upon him; but it was 
 generally Alfred who watched the hom's when 
 medicine was to be given, and stood with it at the 
 bed-side, or was ready in a moment to smooth the 
 uneasy pillow, or give a cooling drink. During 
 many a vveary week almost the whole of Alfred's 
 time was spent in the sick room ; his favourite lessons 
 with Miss Walton, the loved evening school, Sun- 
 day school, and even, very often, the service in 
 church, had to be given up ; and as to play, Alfred 
 appeared to forget that there was such a thing. Plis 
 happiest moments seemed to be when Mr or Miss 
 Walton, or Mr Spencer, visited the sick room. He 
 would then take a little stool and sit at their feet 
 while they read, and kneel near them when they 
 prayed ; and this appeared to refresh him more than 
 any thing ; nor was he ever heard to complain or 
 fret during this long confinement. His little brother 
 Henry's illness lasted only a few days, before he was 
 taken to his rest. Just as his mother was able to 
 sit up, his father was taken ill, and before Allen got 
 about Ned was on his sick bed, so that the summer 
 was far advanced before Alfred's duties as nurse were 
 over. When his mother recovered her strength, she 
 took the greater share of the nursing from him, but 
 he was to the end her constant and willing assistant. 
 402 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 No wonder that after all this Alfred still looked pale 
 and thin. It was daily expected that his turn would 
 come, and that he who had been so long a nurse 
 would himself be laid up ; but no, he escaped; and 
 the fever abated both in the house and in the village. 
 Alfred was delighted when his duties allowed him to 
 be once more regular at school and church : and the 
 autumn passed away, and vdnter again approached, 
 finding Alfred growing in steady principles, and 
 daily endeavouring to follow the blessed Saints in all 
 virtuous and godly living. Winter apjyroached, but 
 it never came to Alfred. Before the bleak winds, 
 and the cold, and frost, and gloom of winter had set 
 in, Alfred was beyond all that could harm, tasting of 
 those unspeakable joys which God has prepared for 
 them that unfeignedly love Him. Though he escaped 
 the fever, he never recovered from the effects of the 
 measles, and the long confinement in the sick room. 
 He did not complain much, but it was evident to 
 Miss Walton that he was drooping ; and towards the 
 end of the summer she persuaded his parents to send 
 him to one of his married sisters for change of air. 
 He was away for a fortnight, but finding himself 
 no better, he begged to come home again. The first 
 cold weather brought on a violent cough which 
 could not be subdued, and before All Saints' day 
 came round again he was confined to the house, a 
 pale, sickly-looking little boy. Still he held up as 
 well as he could, and tried to help his mother by 
 teaching and amusing little Fanny, who was never 
 so happy as when sitting on Alfred's knee. She ran 
 to him one day in some of her childish troubles, 
 knowing that from him she would find comfort. He 
 rose up quickly from his chair, and caught her in his 
 arms, forgetting how weak he was ; the effort proved 
 too great for him, he began to cough violently, and 
 in another moment a blood vessel broke, and little 
 Alfred sank back into his chair helpless. Then fol- 
 
 403 
 
ALL SAINTS DAT. 
 
 lowed two or three weeks of patient suffering, when 
 leeches, and afterwards blisters, and many remedies, 
 were tried for his restoration, with no avail. Without 
 a murmur, day after day, he lay in his little bed, 
 scarcely allowed to speak a word ; yet never was the 
 smallest kindness done for him that a low ' thank you' 
 could not be heard, and even when medicine was ad- 
 ministered, or the blister dressed, and much pain given, 
 no sooner was he laid gently on his pillow again, than 
 with a sweet smile he whispered, ' thank you.' Miss 
 Walton sat with him almost daily, and loved to see 
 his patient thankfulness. If she did him any little 
 kindness, handed him anything to drink, or smoothed 
 his pillow, his pleasure and gratitude were very 
 great. ^ It is so good, so kind of you to wait upon 
 me,' he would say. 
 
 Miss Walton was not his only visitor. !Mr 
 Walton never allowed a day to pass without praying 
 with the sick boy, and when he found that no hope 
 was given of his recovery, he asked Alfred if he would 
 not Avish to receive the Holy Communion. 
 
 ' Oh yes, sir,' he replied, ^ I have wished it so 
 much. I thought I would ask you, and then I 
 thought if it was right for me to have it, you would 
 speak to me, and that I had better wait. I don't 
 think, sir, I shall ever get better ; but whether I do 
 or not, I should like to receive the Holy Communion.' 
 
 Although Mr Walton had no idea that his end 
 was so near as it proved to be, he would not delay 
 administering this holy rite, and fixed to come to 
 him the next day — All Saints' day — after morning 
 service. By Alfred's especial request Charley was 
 asked to join, and, though it was with a beating 
 heart and trembling step, he accompanied Mr and 
 Miss Walton to the sick room of his school-fellow. 
 Alas ! that not one of Alfred's family at this time 
 had tasted of this heavenly feast, not one could join 
 in this his almost last act on earth. 
 
 404 
 
ALL SAINTS DAY. 
 
 Very still and calm he lay, and brightly happy his 
 pale face looked, as Mr and Miss Walton entered, 
 followed by Charley, and the soothing words, ' Peace 
 be to this house,' were pronounced. Heaven seemed 
 to be indeed near to earth during that solemn service, 
 and though tears fell from the eyes of those who 
 knelt around his bed, they were scarcely tears of 
 sorrow. How could they be, when the unspeakable 
 joys of heaven seemed so near ? when a foretaste was 
 granted of that perfect communion of saints which 
 shall be hereafter ? At length the service was over, 
 and Alfred returned their farewell with a sweet 
 smile, and quietly whispered, ' I am so happy.' 
 
 That same evening, as Mr Walton and his sister 
 were returning from service, they were called in once 
 more to Alfred. He had appeared quite at ease for 
 some hours after he had received the Holy Com- 
 munion in the morning, and then fell asleep for a 
 few moments ; w^hen suddenly he awoke, complain- 
 ing of great pain in his side, and difficulty of breath- 
 ing. He often awoke in this w^ay, and his mother 
 thought no more of it than usual, but while the 
 evening service was going on, a violent coughing fit 
 produced another rupture, and it was now too plain 
 that Alfred's end was come. He was scarcely sen- 
 sible when Miss Walton and her brother entered, 
 though for a moment his attention appeared arrested 
 when Mr Walton began to pray. Nothing could be 
 done for him but to pray, while his fiimily stood weep- 
 ing round, now, perhaps, for the first time realizing 
 how good a child they were losing. Mr and Miss 
 Walton would not leave him, hoping that he would 
 once more know them, and be able to speak to them. 
 In this hope they were disappointed ; but although 
 he was not sensible again, there were no signs of 
 suffering of mind, and many sentences of his favourite 
 Psalms, or other passages of Scripture, could be dis- 
 tinguished, though it was evident he knew no one 
 405 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 standing round him. A little before twelve o'clock 
 Mr Walton, feeling sure, from his appearance, that 
 in a few minutes all would be over, knelt down and 
 began to say the prayer for the departing soul. Al- 
 most before he had finished it, Alfred's happy spirit 
 had fled, not without a struggle, from its earthly 
 tabernacle, and (may we not believe?) to perfect 
 rest in Jesus Christ his Lord. 
 
 Thus ended the short earthly life of little Alfred 
 Mason, surely not to be thought a vain or unprofitable 
 one ; for in his measure he had endeavoured to follow 
 the blessed Saints in all virtuous and godly living, 
 and now, on the very day that the Church sets apart 
 for their commemoration, had been taken by his 
 heavenly Father to swell their number, and to join 
 with them in singing, ^ Salvation to our God which 
 sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb, for ever.' 
 
 Would that I could give such an account as this 
 of his friend and companion, Francis Light ! But 
 how can this be expected ? ' Unstable as water,' he 
 could ' not excel.' With many purposes, and some- 
 times warm desires to do right, he would not, as vre have 
 seen, persevere; and when he fell, he did not take the 
 only right means of amendment, full and free confes- 
 sion, nor pray for a determined will to improve ; 
 but he ventured even to approach God in the rite of 
 Confirmation with the weight of half-repented sin 
 upon him, and with the vague hope that Confirma- 
 tion in itself would work that which he had not streno-th 
 of purpose enough to strive to work out himself, by 
 the daily help of God's grace. No wonder, then, 
 that we have seen him fall as we have ; and that, 
 after this, his purpose and desire to do right became 
 weaker instead of stronger. Still, the few weeks 
 that he remained at Forley, he contrived to hide his 
 faults from Mss Walton and his clergyman ; and al- 
 though at that very time he was keeping the worst 
 of company night after night, he was reo'ular at 
 No. 88, 406 (2)21—3 
 
ALL SxlINTS' DAY. 
 
 school, and often at church : so that on Mr Walton's 
 hearing of a gentleman at Doiighbiiry wanting an 
 nnder-gardener, he ventured to recommend Francis, 
 little knowing how badly he was really going on. 
 Francis went to his situation, and for a fortnight 
 gave satisfaction. He wrote to Miss Walton, thank- 
 ing her and her brother for their past kindness and 
 instruction, and promising to be steady, expressing 
 how happy he was in his situation ; and Miss Wal- 
 ton began to hope once more that all might yet be 
 well, and that now, when he was removed from his 
 old tempters, he would turn more earnestly to better 
 ways. 
 
 The very next day Mr Walton received a note 
 from Francis's master, saying he had been obhged 
 to turn him off for gross misconduct on the fair-day 
 at Doughbury. 
 
 I will not enter into the painful particulars. It 
 is enough to say, that meeting with some of his worst 
 companions in the fair, he had joined them, and been 
 led by them into scenes of fearful wickedness. His 
 master's orders to him to return home were dis- 
 obeyed and defied ; and after a night spent in riot, 
 no wonder that he was next morning discharged, 
 and no wonder that after such conduct he durst not 
 return to Forley, nor face those who had been 
 so kind to him, and whom he had so grievously de- 
 ceived. His wretchedness seemed now complete, 
 and he was open to any thing that was proposed. 
 The next thing heard of him was that he had en- 
 listed as a soldier, and after the day he had left 
 Forley for his situation, with Miss Walton's good 
 wishes, and Mr Walton's parting blessing, they never 
 saw him again. Mr Walton, indeed, found out his 
 direction, and wrote to him, and received in answer a 
 letter full of expressions of penitence, and this is the 
 last I can tell you of poor Francis. Very grievous it 
 is that one who had so much about him that was 
 407 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 good and loveable, should thus, for want of a deter- 
 mined will, have so sadly fallen. Willingly would I 
 draw a veil over his faults, and let you see and know 
 him only in his good points, but I dare not, lest 
 his example sliould be lost to you, my young readers. 
 Learn from him to strive and pray for a steadfast 
 purpose to do right ; fear bad companions, and never 
 cover your faults when you have transgressed. 
 
 You all know the spirit in which Matthew 
 went to confirmation, and therefore you will not be 
 surprised to hear that he continued as careless and 
 indifferent to right on growing into manhood, as 
 when a boy. He remained at Forley, and without 
 falling into any very open sin, never, as long as I 
 heard any thing of him, gave himself heartily to 
 God's service. 
 
 Of George I can give a much better account, 
 though there was nothing remarkable in his after- 
 life. Brought up in his father's employment, that 
 of gardener, he continued to live at home and work 
 for him until he married, and then he hired a house 
 and garden, and carried on the same business him- 
 self. Always retiring in disposition, he took little 
 interest in the concerns of his neighbours, or in any 
 public village matters ; but he made a good husband 
 and a kind father, he was industrious in his calling, 
 and never gave up those good religious habits which 
 he had formed as a boy in Mr Walton's school. 
 Years afterwards, I heard that he was seen regularly 
 in his place at Church, often with two or three of 
 his children with him, and sometimes his wife, a 
 steady religious woman, who gave herself up to her 
 children, and to making her husband a happy home. 
 Nor did he, as family cares increased upon him — 
 and he had much to do to provide bread for the 
 body — cease to seek at the altar of God for the bread 
 of the soul, that spiritual food without which he 
 knew the soul could no more tlnive, than the body 
 
 408 
 
without the meat for which he daily cheerfully 
 laboured. 
 
 Benjamin, though little taught when he first be- 
 gan to attend the evening school, was able to take 
 a place as Sunday-school teacher some years be- 
 fore he left Forley. He never regretted having 
 chosen better ways, but continued to walk steadily in 
 them until a friend of Mr Walton's, having heard his 
 history, and being struck with his appearance, offered 
 to take him as a man-servant, although he was rather 
 old to learn his business. Benjamin most thankfully 
 accepted the offer, for his home had long been very 
 uncomfortable, owing to his father's having married 
 a second time. He did not leave Forley without 
 going to Mr and Miss Walton and thanking them, 
 wdth tears in his eyes, for their instruction and 
 kindness. ^I could hardly read words of three 
 letters,' he said, 'when I began to come to your 
 evening school, and I could not write at all ; and 
 now I can read well, and write enough to be able to 
 let my friends hear of me. And what is better than 
 that, it was from that time I took to steadier ways, 
 and I don't think I ever should have done so, but 
 for your kind instruction.' . 
 
 Mr Walton gave him what advice he could for his 
 future conduct, and warned him against those 
 dangers to which he would be exposed in his new 
 sphere of duty, living as he would be a great part 
 of the year, amid the temptations of a London life. 
 I always heard that he gave his master great satis- 
 faction, and was enabled by the grace of God (for 
 which he did not fail to seek in all God's appointed 
 ways) to withstand the temptations of his situation, 
 and was soon treated as a trustworthy conscientious 
 servant. I never heard that he left his first master. 
 
 And now 1 have but to tell of Charley, and wish 
 I could give an uninterruptedly good account of 
 him ; but I must be faithful, and tell you of his fall 
 409 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 as weU as of his goodness. As long as he remained 
 under Mr and Miss Walton's eye, Charley contniued 
 carefuUy to walk along the narrow way, but m a 
 year or so he was bound apprentice by his father to 
 a carpenter at Doughbury, a careless man hmiselt, 
 and careless about his workmen and boys, i^oth 
 Mr and Miss Walton were very sorry to near ot 
 such a situation for Charley, but his going could not 
 be prevented, and with many tears Charley bade 
 them o'ood-bve. 
 
 At first he was very unhappy in his new situatioii, 
 and felt keenly the want of a serious thoughtful 
 companion. No one went to Church, no one read 
 his Bible, no one knelt to say his prayers, and 
 Charley knew not how to do differently from the 
 rest. But yet he could not go to bed without say- 
 ino- his prayers as he had been accustomed to do, 
 and the first night, after some hesitation, he ven- 
 tured to kneel down and say them, and that good 
 habit, I am glad to say, notwithstanding some ridi- 
 cule, he never left off. It was not so, however, with 
 his other good habits. Charley's naturaUy high spirits 
 made him a fiivourite among his companions, and^ as 
 he became more used to them, and found them kind 
 to him, he began to feel less pained by their sm and 
 bad language, then not to notice it, and at 
 last in some deoTee to join in it. When bunday 
 came, he was often tempted to go out walkmg 
 with them, or to join in some amusement instead 
 of goino- to Church. At first indeed he resisted 
 this, bu't as he chose them for companions out 
 of Church-hours, he was too soon persuaded to 
 remain with them when the hour of service arrived. 
 He was uncomfortable and unhappy two or three 
 Sundays after yielding, but each time he was less 
 and less so. In the Church which he attended, 
 when he did go to service, the holy Communion was 
 but seldom administered, so that Charley had been 
 410 
 
ALL SAINTS DAY. 
 
 long at Doughbury before he heard the invitation to 
 that holy Feast. When it did come, it made him 
 indeed unhappy. A full consciousness of his faults 
 rushed into his mind, and he hid his face for a 
 moment, and felt utterly wretched to think that he 
 dare not go, that by his own sins he had shut him- 
 self out from that Feast which he used to love so 
 well. He knew in a moment he was not in a fit state 
 to communicate, and the thought of repentance and of 
 fitting himself (placed in the situation in which he 
 was) seemed to him impossible ; he had gone so far, 
 he thought, he could not now draw back; and as 
 fault after fixult came into his mind, and he realized 
 how different it was when he did come to Church 
 to what it used to be, how the w^ords were mere 
 Avords to him now ; when he thought how meaning- 
 less his private prayers had become, how he had 
 neglected all self-examination, and though he had 
 asked for pardon for his faults night after night, he 
 had never tried to find out what they were, or been 
 sorry for them — he was quite overwhelmed. He sat 
 through the sermon that followed the notice, but did 
 not hear a word of it. He was wretched, and yet 
 he forgot where comfort was to be found ; he bent 
 his knees ere leaving Church as usual, but he did 
 not utter a word of confession, or send up one hearty 
 prayer for help and guidance. With the rest of 
 the congregation he left the Church, and wandered 
 along he hardly knew whither. For a few moments 
 his thoughts wandered back to Forley, and he 
 thought. Oh ! tliat he could see Mr or Miss Walton ! 
 and then the feeling of shame which came over him, 
 made liim drive away the thought, and he felt as if 
 he could not bear to see them. Oh ! if some kind 
 friend could then have whispered a w^ord of hope 
 and kindness into Charley's ear, he might have 
 been saved so much sin and misery; but no one 
 was near, and Charley was not then in a state of 
 411 
 
mind to listen to the gentle voice of God's Spirit 
 speaking within him, which would have led him to 
 better ways. Every fault that came into his mind, 
 every pang that shot through his heart, instead of 
 bringing him to his knees before the mercy-seat of 
 God, made him despair more and more. Just as he 
 was feeling to the very full his wretchedness, he was 
 met by a party of his idle companions, and with 
 almost a sense of relief, Charley joined them, and 
 in laughter and talk strove to drive away his misery. 
 My heart aches for poor Charley while I write, as I 
 remember how month after month from this time, 
 though not without many checks of conscience, and 
 some hours of misery, he grew more and more care- 
 less, and was led further and further away from 
 vdiat was risrht. It seems almost stransfe that 
 through all this time he did not give up saymg his 
 private prayers, although they had indeed become 
 a mere form. 
 
 Mr and Miss Walton were often very anxious 
 about Charley during these months, for though on 
 inquiring from his parents, they ahvays heard he 
 w^as very happy and well, they could not understand 
 his not writing to them (notwithstanding that they 
 knew he was not much of a penman), and they did 
 not like the account Edward brought of him after 
 going over to see him one day, though he was far from 
 having learnt the true state of things. Both ^Ir 
 and Miss Walton had written to him several times, 
 and asked for an answer, but never received one ; 
 and these letters had always brought Charley for a 
 short time to a sense of his faults, and given him 
 some hours of unhappiness, driven away again by the 
 society of his fellow- workmen. Shame prevented 
 his either writing or going to Forley, which he 
 had an opportunity of doing two or three times. 
 For a whole year things went on in this way, and 
 it may seem to some of my readers as if all the 
 412 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 good instruction Charley had received had been 
 thrown away ; as if the graces of Confirmation and 
 the Holy Communion had been to him of no avail ; 
 but yet it was not so. True, he had very grievously 
 fallen, (and who can say he would not have done 
 the same if, as a little boy, he had been placed in 
 a situation of such temptation, without one earthly 
 friend to guide him, and with naturally high spirits 
 and cheei^d ways ?) We must mourn over Charley's 
 fall, but we must not condemn too harshly, or think 
 that grace was thrown away; for by God's mercy 
 it proved otherwise. 
 
 It was somewhat more than a year after Charley 
 went to Doughbury, when he was working with his 
 master on the roof of an unfinished house. He had 
 done so often before without any fear, or any ac- 
 cident happening, but it was diiferently appointed 
 that day ; and without knowing w4iy or how, his 
 foot slipped, and he fell from the roof to the ground, 
 and was taken up, thank God, not killed, but quite 
 senseless. He was immediately carried to an In- 
 firmary hard by, and though, wonderful to say, no 
 limb was broken, the injury done to his whole frame 
 was very great, and during many weeks Charley lay 
 in pain and weakness, and for some time there were 
 great doubts of his recovery. It was during these 
 hours of loneliness and pain that God once more 
 spoke to His erring child, nor spoke in vain. His 
 first feeling on waking to consciousness was one 
 of deep thankfulness that he had not been killed on 
 the spot in all his sin ; then followed tears of bitter 
 repentance ; humble and lowly confession, deep 
 abasement before both God and man. The clergy- 
 man of the Infirmary visited Charley constantly, 
 and as soon as ever he was thought well enough, Mr 
 Walton went over to see him. It was a day of 
 mingled joy and grief to Charley when ^ir Walton 
 stood by his bed-side. Deep contrition and humility 
 413 
 
ALL SAINTS DAY. 
 
 had taken the place of the shame which had made 
 him turn from the idea of seeing his best earthly 
 friend, and Charley made no attempt to hide any of 
 his faults from Mr Walton. He seemed as if he 
 could not condemn himself enough, and Mr Walton 
 found that words of comfort and encouragement 
 were those he most needed, for he was full of fears. 
 How could he ever hope to do right again, he said, 
 after going on so long in doing wrong, though he 
 knew it zvas wrong, and w^as miserable all the time? 
 and Charley shuddered as he called to mind the 
 misery of that Sunday when he had been invited to 
 the Holy Communion, and first turned away. Mr 
 Walton would gladly have remained to minister 
 to the little boy if his duties would have allowed 
 him, but he was obliged to return that same day to 
 Forley. He therefore commended Charley to the 
 especial care of the chaplain, and after doing and 
 saying all he could for the little boy's comfort and 
 guidance, bade him farewell. 
 
 As his health returned his repentance did not pass 
 away, and he rejoiced to be once more permitted, by 
 the chaplain, to receive the Holy Communion, first 
 while he still lay on his sick bed, and then in the chapel 
 of the Infirmary, in which there was daily service, 
 and weekly Communion for those who w^ere able to 
 attend. After this he was most anxious to leave 
 his situation, but his master said he had been ap- 
 prenticed, and he could not be taken av/ay ; so on 
 leaving the Infirmary, he went home to Forley for a 
 week or two, to regain his strength, and then re- 
 turned to his master. And now it was evident 
 that Charley's repentance had been real, his pur- 
 poses of amendment not hastily formed, and the 
 grace of Confirmation and the Holy Communion 
 not thrown away. Nothing was altered in his situa- 
 tion when he returned, but himself; and yet how 
 changed was every thing ! Amid scorn and laughter, 
 
 414 
 
ALL SAINTS DAY. 
 
 nmid bad example and temptation to evil, Charley 
 regularly pursued a steady, religious course of life. 
 I don't mean to say he never fell, but when he fell, 
 he quickly rose again, for now he made God his 
 strength ; he bore all the ridicule which was heaped 
 upon him with humility, as a just punishment, and 
 persevered in his religious duties in spite of it. 
 The companions of his working hours were no longer 
 the companions of his choice, and after a few 
 months of steadiness, he formed friendships with 
 others who helped him to persevere in the better 
 w\ay which he had now chosen. I never heard that 
 after this Charley was again led astray, but I believe 
 he remained with his master until his apprenticeship 
 was over, and then was able to take a higher place 
 with another master, and at length married, and set 
 up business for himself at Doughbury. 
 
 And now we must bid farewell to the Forley 
 boys ; but let it not be without having gained some- 
 thing from our intercourse with them. May we 
 have grace to avoid those sins into which some un- 
 happily fell, and may we, with others, follow the 
 blessed Saints in all virtuous and godly living, and 
 come at last to those unspeakable joys which 
 God has prepared for them that unfeignedly love 
 Him. 
 
 It may be that at some future time I shall be able 
 to report something of the ' Forley Maidens,' and of 
 the lessons on the Catechism which they received 
 from Miss Walton, when, on giving up the boys to 
 Mr Spencer on the Sundays, she undertook the 
 instruction of the girls. If it should be so, we may 
 occasionally meet with our old friends the first-class 
 boys, and if it be only by name, I would fain hope 
 that it will not be without a feeling of interest. 
 415 
 
ALL saints' day. 
 
 One request I would make before I conclude. It 
 is to beg the prayers of any of the Lambs of Clu'ist's 
 flock, who, on reading these pages, may have received 
 guidance, comfort, or help, in their warfare, under 
 the banner of Christ Jesus their Saviour. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 J. AND C. MOZLEV, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, i. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 
 
 Price 2rf., or 15*. per 100. 
 416 
 
/ 
 
Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 
 
 1 1012 01237 8107 
 
V 
 
 '^ -^ 
 
 
 ^•\ 
 
 -4* 
 
 •5